The Classical journal ..

Google

This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on Hbrary shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project

to make the world's books discoverable online.

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the

publisher to a library and finally to you.

Usage guidelines

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we liave taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe.

About Google Book Search

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web

at |http : //books . google . com/|

^unmort

Press A ', Shelf 3

SEMINAfl

Q. 6

1

39unittare
iLilirat-jj.

Press A ; Shelf 3

•- ■- 7^

fiSMlNARYi

*^'^.:^'' '**>^?

' '^

THE

CLASSICAL JOUMWAJL:

FOB

MARCH AH0 JUNE, 1820^

VOL. XXI.

^/2 ^iXo^y f! (roiflog it, Xa0f ft ig x^P^S* *! ^^ 7* TCafAirap
NH'ig i^ug MoticriwPf p/^/ov a^/i^ ¥oiug.

Epic. Incert.

flontion :

PRINTED BY A. X VALPY,

RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET;
SOLD BY
LONGMAN, HURST, REES, ORMB, AND BROWN.; F.C. AND
J. RIVINOTONS ; SHERWOOD AND CO., PATERNOSTER
ROW; PARKER, OXFORD; BARRETT, CAM-
BRIDGE; MACREDIE AND CO., ]^DIN-
BURGH; gumming, DUBLIN; AND
ALL OTHER BOOKSELLERS.

1820.

ERRATA £T CORRIGENDA.

XXXVlh p. 188. 1. 0. r«ad od«ti.

XXXIX, — 73,'-.ig,— « d«Uv« or sblativt.

TO THE BINDER.

As the Index to the first 20 Volumes or iQirst 40
Numbers will not appear till the 1st of July, do not

bind Vol. XX. till then.

CONTENTS OF NO. XLI.

MjaUcal Poetrj of the Persians •••..••• i

Oxford Prize Poem. By the Hon. Mr. Stanley. £iy-

racusm ••••• • •••• ••••-••• 3

Remarks on the Pyramid of Cephrenes lately opened by

Mr. Belzoni. By Gboroe Stanley Faber, B.D.

Rector of Long Newton ••«••• 8

Miscettanea Classica^ No. viii. •••••••••••••••••••• 22

An Inquiry into the Opinions of the Ancient Hebrews,

respecting a future immortal Existence. By the Rev.

D. 6. Wait •••• • 29

Arabian Story • • • • • • • 33

On the Science of the Egyptians and Chaldeans. Part v 1 1 1 .

By the Rt. Hon. Sir W. Drummond ••• 55

Commentary on the Description of Ardent Fever given by

Abet£us. Part II. • • •«••••••••• 57

Letters on the Ancient British Language of Cornwall.

No. VI • ••••• 62

IV CONTENTS.

PAGE.

Bibliography. List of the principal Books of the
Duke of Marlborough's Collection at White Knights,
sold by Mr. Evans, Pall Mall, in June, 1819. With

prices and purchasers* Part 1 1. • • 68

Dissertation Historique^ Litt£raire et 1/ibliograpbique, sur
lai Vie et les Ouvrages de MacAobb. No. ii. Par

M. Alphonse Mahul 81

Observations on the Critique in the Quarterly Review on

the new Edition of Stephens' Greek Thesaurus • • • • 90

Corrections in the Text of Wakefield's Lucretius 102

Greek Ode .••• 113

On the Pretensions of Laurensr Kosler, of Haarlem, to the
Invention of Printing with Moveable Types. By

Professor No eh den • t,»»*» 117

Parallel Passages. By the Rev. J. Seaoer •••«•••••« 137
Adversaria Literaria. No. xxiu. — Joannis Bapt.

Bolla Iambi in Pantomimam Vigan6. — Important Ad-
ditions to the First Alcibiades, and Timaeus of Plato.
— Ad venerandum virum, Ricardum Busby : Ficta
sunt proxirna yeris, d R. Freind. — De Cometa qui,
an. 1S19> ipsis improvisus Aslronomis, apparait •••• 141
On the Origin of the Heathen Mythology. By John

Bellamy • •• 148

t 4

Stanleii Notae quasdam in Callimachum •••• 168

Literary Intelligence •••••••••• l66

Notes to Corresf^ondents ••••••»•• •.•••••••••• 187

CONTENTS OF NO. XLIL

iihMi

•

PAGtr

On the Instruction and CWiiisation of Modern Greece,

Professor No£H0Blf ..•-• • ••••«.•••• 189

Remarks on a Hieroglyphic \yhich Dr. Clarke terms a

Horse's Head • 198

Platonic Demonstration of the Immortality of the Soul • • 90\

On the Origin of the Drama ••«••«••••••••• • 2S0

Ancient British Language of Cornwall. Lett. X • • • • 238

Translation and Observations on an Ode of Horace.

R.HoBLYK ^ •— • • 248

Some Emendations on Aristotle. Rev. J. Seageb ••252

Cambridge Prize Latin Essay, 1802. •••••••• 254

Important Discovery of the Original of many of the Sen-
tei|ces of Sextus Pythagoricus^ which have been hitherto
supposed to be alone extant in the fraudulent version of

the Presbyter Rufiinus. T. Ta y lo r 266

Nodce of Researches in Greece, by William Martin- Leake 270

MisceOanea Classica,; N9. ix 276

Corrections in the common Translation of the New Testa-
ment. No. v. •••••^••« ••••••••• • 280

Notice of Dr. Symmons's Translation of the ^neis of
Virga •.... ....f .^. ....... ^86

X

iv CONTENTS.

PAOB.

On the Interpretation of Aristotle's famous Definition of
Tragedy •«••••••••« - 292

Oxford Prize Poem for }Q06:— Trafalgar 295

Cursory Observations on a Translation of the Arabic MS.
describing the death of Munqo Park, by Mr.
Abraham Sa lam b'i inserted in an account of a Mis-
sion to Ashantee, by T. E. Bowdich^ Esq. : occasioned
by reflections made in the Quarterly Reviewy No. xliv.
on another Translation of the same MS. by James

Orby Jackson •• ••• 299

Bibliography : — the White Knights Library, Part ii. • • • • 307'
On the Origin, Progress, Prevalence, and Decline of

Idolatry. By the Rev. Gborg(R Townsbnd •••• 320
Remarks on a Criticism on Mr. Bellamy's new Translation

ofthe Bible ;••; •;;; • 331

Illustration of Jonah ii, 2. ••• ^.••••••••••••^•<« 337

ETPinUOr MEJEA. Euripidis Medea. In usiim stu*
diossB Juventutis recensuit et illustravtt Pbtrus Elms*

LRY, A. M. N0.11. * ..•..•....^ 338

Letter to TJr'. Lee on the author's New Translation of the

Scriptures, by John Bellamy •#••••#•••••• 358

Adversaria Literaria, No. xxi v.— Discovery of a verse of
Homer, and Error of Kiessimg'^Ad popularem hydrant
— Hebirew'EIegiac Ode, on the Death of Kmg George III.
— Latin Inscription to Prince Blncher — ^Latm version of a

Commandment • •••••• 361

Notice of Dobree's Porsoni Aristophanica • • • • • 365

literary Intelligence - ••••••-••••••••-♦•• 37^

Notes to Correspondents ••••• •-•••••t^.»»..»«» 378

THE

CLASSICAL JOURNAL.

MARCH, 1820.

iyr?— * W... ' l^"— — WW""**— "^^Mf

MYSTICAL POETRY OF THE PERSIANS.

Op two Persian Odes, praising God in the extraordinary language
of the Sufi sect, a French translation in manuscript lately fell
into my hands. The original author was Aga Seid Ahmed, of
Ispahan ; and the ingenious translator, Monsieur Jouannin, first
interpreter to the late embassy at the Persian court, under General
be Gardane. As these poems are not only of indisputable au'-
thenticity, but very excellent specimens of that mysticism so preva-
lent among the Persians, they seem not unworthy of a place in the
Classical Journal, which occasionally devotes some of its valuable
pages to communications on the subject of oriental literature.
They will be found to illustrate, in a remarkable degree. Sir
William Jones's admirable discourse " On the Mystical Poetry of
Jhe Persians and Indians," (Asiat. Researches, Vol. iii.) which almost
wholly consists of a religious allegory, figuratively expressing the
fervor of devotion, or the ardent love of created spirits toward
their beneficent Creator ; " though it seems," says he, '* to contain
only the sentiments of a wild and voluptuous libertinism." In the
vocabulary of the Sufi poets. Sir William observes, wine invariably
signifies devotion ; sleep is explained by meditation on the divine
perfections; perfume by hope of the divine favor ; /rtwf* and cw-
braces arc the ruptures of piety ; idolaters, infidels, and libertines;
are men of the purest religion ; and their idol is the Creator him-
self; the tavern is an oratory ; beauty the perfection of the Su-
preme Being ; wantonness, mirth, and intbrieti/, mean religious
ardor and abstraction from all terrestrial thoughts. By means of

NO. XU. a. Jl, VOL. XXI, A

2 Mystical Poetry of the Fenians.

this vocabulary, many sonnets of HAfk^ which, to the uninitiated,
appear merely Anacreontic, amorous, or bacchanalian, may be in-
terpreted into sublime effusions of enthusiastic devotion. In the
two folloWiog poems, Seid Ahmed, with the true spirit of a Sii/l,
regards the fire-worshippers and Christians as only paying homage
under different forms of worship, to the same great and sole
Divinity ; whilst, by the common MutelmAns they are regarded as
absolute pagans and idolaters. In that great and sole Divinity^
whpm M. Jouannin's translation entitles Yehowa, we instantly
recognise the Almighty, "Jehovah, Jove, or Lord !'' D. V.

Ode 1.

O Thou, for whom my heart and my life incessantly offer them*
selves as a willing sacrifice I allow my soul to pour itself out at thy
feet. How difficult is it to withdraw our hearts from thy power I
how easy to sacrifice our lives on thy footsteps ! The road which
leads to thee is replete witli difficulties: the evil of loving thy
beauty is an evil without remedy. Behold thy slaves I they offpr
thee their hearts and souls : their eyes are fixed on thy movements ;
their ears are attentive to thy commands. Dost thou desire peace ?
behold our hearts. Dost thou wish for war? here are our lives.
Last night I wandered about on every side, filled with anxiety and
glowing with love. At length the ardour which consumed me,,
directed my attention to the temple of the Magi. Remote from
profane eyes, I beheld a lonesome place, resplendent from divine
light, but not from waxen torches. I saw, all around, that
heavenly fire which Moses, the son of Amran, beheld on Mount
Sinai. In that temple, an aged personage excited the sacred flame ;
and about the venerable man were arranged the young disciples,
all of blooming complexions, all with vermilion lips, uttering soft
language. There might have been heard the sounds of guitars^
harps, flutes, and tabours. There were delicious fruits and nectar,
roses, and a thousand other flowers. A youth of dazzling beauty,
his curling ringlets fragrant with exquisite perfumes, poured out
the nectar ; meanwhile a sweet singer exerted his voice in melo-
dious strains. The youths and the priests surrounded tlieir vene-
rable chief, whilst I, concealed in a corner of the temple, blushed
^t being a Muselmdn. The aged pontiff asked *' Who is this
stranger?" I answered, *' I am a lover, bewildered and forlorn.'^
*^ Give to this guest,'' said the old man, "give him, although unin-
vited, some of the purest wine." The fire- worshipping cup-bearer
poured out a consuming fire : I emptied the cup, and instantly all
traces of religion vanished. I felL intoxicated ; and in my delirium
heard an unknown language which cannot be described ; but it ex-
pressed in words which every jiiember of my frame repeated, and
which thrilled in every vein — *' Yes, he is alone — ^he only exists ;
Yehowais alone; there is none other but he j"

Oxford Prize Poem for 1819. 3

Ode 2.

O my beloved ! never iivill I break the ties which attach me to
Ihee, even though the edge of the sword should divide me into
pieces. Surely a thousand lives would but cheaply purchase one
half-smile of thy sweet mouth. O my fether, no longer advise me
on the subject of my love ! no longer reckon on thy son— he is
distracted. Well do I know the path that leads to the palace of
happiness : but what can I do t Behold, I am in chains. One day,
in a churchy I said to a lovely Christian, " O thou who hast capti-
vated my hearty who bindest me with the threads of thy sacred
girdle, when wilt thou discover the true path of Unity? Wilt thou
not renounce with shame the doctrine of a Trinity in one, sole
Person ? How canst thou believe that the Eternal can have divided
himself into Father, Son, and Holy Ghost V She opened her sweet
lips, and replied, with a fascinating smile, in these charming words:
** If thou hadst possessed the secret of the Unity of God, thou
wouldst not have accused me of iniidelity. The beloved Almighty^
can he not at once reflect on three mirrors the brilliant rays t>f his
divine countenance ? Does silk change its nature when thou callest
it by different names, satin, purple, and velvet V Such was her
discourse, when I heard an awful voice proceeding from the bells
of the church, and pronouncing, ''Yes! he is alone — he aIon6
exists — Yehawa is the only God !"

OXFORD PRIZE POEM.

BY THE HON. MR. STANLEY.
SYRACUSJE.

Propter floriferi consuetum flamen Anapi^
bilectasque Hyblae per dulcia rura, tacetis,
SiceUdes Musae ? nuUamne Arethasa Camoenam
Servat adhuc ; vitreo quam saepe Theocritus antro
Nectenteraque moras, et molli carmine captam
Detinuit, vetoitque freti miscerier undis ?
O si suave dolens lugubri Moschus avena
Funeream cantu patriae decus adderet urbi!
Jam nulla Aonidom in sacris vestigia locis
Apparent, mutique lacus, et Dorica Tempo
Pierios testata modos : quin occidit omnis
Gloria Trinacriae : jacet urbs, quae fertur Athenis
Haud impar congressa ; jacet, quae nacta tridentis
Imperium^ terraeque potens, sua jura volentes

4 Oxford Prize Poem

Per populos dabat; angusto nunc limite saxum
Continet Ortygiae, squallorqae inhonestcts obumbrat.
Non sic fatidicus ventura canebat Apollo,
Tunc cum divitiis inhians, et iniqua Syracaa
Stagna nihil metuens, nullo munita labore
ConditOT exiguae fundamina poneret nrbis ;
Farva quidem, scd tuta loco ; nam plurima findit
In latos sese unda sinus, duplicesque recessus.
Fertur et ipsa novis Pallas risisse colonis :
Palladis auratae primum per templa columuao
Ad solem fulsere ; Dea hiiic praesentior urbem
Enitique dedit paulatim, et viribus auctis
Crescere ; dum sensim per terram brachia tcndenSj,
Quatuor amplexa est, a ventis quatuor, arces.
Tum belli tentare vices, ultroque propinquas
Solicitare armis gentes ; tum foedere victos
Accipere, et laetae commercia jungere pacis.
Vosque, Syracusas, baud nullo Numine Divum;^
Ad summas vexistis opes, et culmina rerum,
niustres Heroum animae ! tu primus ad auras
Surge, Gelo ! tibi enim vicinos fata dedere
Subjicere imperio populos, et Marte secundo
Foenorum domuisse acies, patriamque tueri.
Salve, magne Parens urbis! tibi praemia Virtus
Fert propria, et vivos tumulo circumdat honores.
Nee te Musa, Hiero, tanto vix fratre minorem
Transierit, ni Pindaricis super aethera pennis
Evectum exigua fugerem tenuare Camoena.
Me, sacra Pieridum nutrix, ante omnia raptat
Aurea Libertas ; illam sabcto omine laetae
Accipiunt gentes ; ilia adveniente beatus
Ridet ager, viget artis honos : ea maxima fovit
Ingenia, Hermocratemque, et sanguine jura Dioclen^
Firmantem proprio, legesque in morte sacrantem.
Ilia etiam, regnandi avidas, rerumque potentes.
Sola Syracosio confregit milite Athenas,
Vcfs, vacui portus, lateque silentia Thapsi
Littora, senta situ, famaeque oblita vetustae,
Vos tester, vidistis enim, qiiae praelia vestram
Turbarint requiem, quantas induxerit aegra
Ambitio strages, geminique insania belli!
Nunc quoque (Plemmyrio quamvis sub vertice rarus
Tendit iter, leviterque secat maria alta phaselus,
Et, fidei monimenta, cruces circum ostia fulgent) ;
Nunc etiam antiquas videor mihi cemere classes.

for 1819.

Clangoremque haurire tubse, mixtosque tnmultus
Ad pugnam hortantum^ et sacrum Paeana canentum.
Heu nox ilia nalis et acerbo foeta dolore.
Cum jam Cecropidum resfractae; et Luna, labores
Insolitos pcrpessa, fugse dare tei^a vetabat!
Longe alii motus animorum, ubi non sua puppes
Serta coronarunt, et jam clamore secundo
Pandentes velorum alas, Salamine relicta,
Sicanium laetis onerarunt classibus aequor.
Nunc, pro cantu alacri, pro spe, plausuque suorum,
Exercet vigiles effosso in carcere luctus
Insopita fames ; quin tela arsere diei
Pestifera, infecitque auras spirabile letum.
Nee tamen has inter strages furiasque triumph!^
Nullus honor Musis; Graiae meminisse Camoenas
Profoit afflictis ; teneraque Euripidis' arte
Molliti dominorum animi, laxaeque catenas.

Ecce autem invigilans urbi irrequieta Tyrannid
Vincia movet super ; et Siculis juga dura minatur*
Cui non Lautumiae, cui non dolus iste barathri
Auditus? Claustrumque, et mons excisus in aurem
Daedaleam, infandique auctor Dionysius antri ?
Marti s amans tamen hie patriae non defuit urbi ;
Auspice non alio, crebra tremefacta bipenni
Piniferis sonat JEAbsl jugis ; Calabraeque fragorem
Dant sylvaB ; unde novis navalibus ostia pandens
Thapsus inassuetas miratur surgere classes.
Hinc urbs imperium pelagi, et Mavortis honores
Praeripere ; hinc princeps torquere rubentia belli
Fulmina ; succubuit perterrita Naxos, et Enna,
Et Catane victorem, et Troia sensit Acesta.
Nee quamvis seras non accepere catenas
Rhegini grassante fame ; cum civibus ipsa
Gramina deficerent, et victus herba negaret.
Quid memorem Motyae clades, et fortia frustra
Pectora? quid caedem Entellae, quid Amilcaris anna
Versa retro, et Pceno rorantes sanguine campos.
O modo legitimis animum satiare ferocem
Si spoliis voluisset, et extera bella movere ;
Nee patriae armasset rabies in viscera dextram !

Exoriare ultor, praeclaro digne magistro,
Digne Platone Dion! doctas paulisper Atbenas

' Plat. Niclas.

6 Oxford Prize Poem

Desere, felices Academi desere sylvas,
RursQs* et horrendam belli emetire Charybdin.
Te quoque fratema qiiamvis de caede cruentum^
Timoleon, te labenti succurrere saeclo
Fata sinuDt ; nee enim f histra delapsa, verendo
Crioe sedet, spondetque novos sacra ^ vitta triumphos.
Eia agite^ ultores vos sceptrum immane TyranDi
Jamdudum vocat, et violatse injuria gentis
Ulteriiis non passa moram. Vos eximet aevo
Nulla dies. Si quid patriae pia cura valebit.
Si quis honor tumuli, longum per saecula nomcn
Timoleontei servabit gloria Templi.

Felix, auspiciis semper si talibus usa,
Trinacriae Regina ; nee unquam fraude maligna
Hippocratis decepta, ultro funesta tulisses
Praelia, Romanis audax te opponere signis !
Quid mis in fatum ? quid flavae spemis aristas
Munera ? quid Cereri Ldbyca dilectior ora
Fastidis pacem, armorumque incendia misces ?
Annibalis victor, spoliisque beatus opimis.
En tandem Marcellus adest ! super aequora victrix
Longa triumphali sese explicat ordine classis :
Mille adsunt nova bellorum instrumenta, necisque,
Cratesque, pluteique : et centum fulta carinis,
Extans, urbis opus, muro sarabuca minatur.

O Sophia, o sanctos dignata recludere fontes
Doctrinae, mentemque extra confinia mundi
Elatam rapuisse : unus, tua jussa secutus,
Unus consilium ducis, et Romana moratua
Agmina, devotae fortunam distulit urbis !
Ille etiam coelique vias, et sidera novit :
Et yitreae Solis jubar in convexa tabellae '
Contrahere, et subitis naves involvere flammis :
Aut rapere elatas, fractasque illidere saxis.
At misera extremam falsa inter gaudia noctem
Urbs agit, effiiso^ spumaut carchesia Baccho,
Letiferisque vacant epulis. Heu nesci.a fati
Mens hominum !— crebro sonat ariete porta, tubarumque
Horrendos audit strepitus Acradina, videtque
Victrices Aquilas, ipsam intra moenia Romam.

■ Dion, nt ait Plato, Sjracuas rediit *0^ Art iV ^^^ ianiuTfi(nu Xi«
* Pint Timoleon. > Plot. Marcellas, et liv. S4. ^ Liv. 26. 2d.

for 1819.

MarccUam interea jam devastata videntem
Labdala^ et immissis ruituras ignibus arces,
Continuo fati subiit melioris imago,
Et qnalis quanta populus sub clade jaceret;
'* Ergo, ait, h^ec Siculi sedes pulcherrima regni
Occidet, et signis strages ea debita nostris ?
Usque adeone brevi Manes Hieronis amici
Spemimus, et junctas non haec in foedera dextras,
Ut manibus nostris accensse haec omnia flammas
Diripiant, et sseva efiraeni militis ira ?
Non ita : victorem magni miserebitur hostis,
EtTauro implicuisse piam laudabor olivam/'
Talia mente movens rabiem compescere belli
Grestit, et hac iliac studio volat acer honesto :
Nequicquam ; tota fervens dominatur in urbe
Jamdudum strages ; animos furor ebrius urget,
Et, stimulata mora, sitis irrequieta rapinae.

Ecce autem incumbens peraratis pulvere formis,
Mystica doctrinae Sapiens, penitusque latentes
Naturae toto volvebat pectore leges :
Infelix, qui non vicina tonitrua belli
Audierit ! capiti impendens sublime coruscat
Fulmineus mucro : non conscius ille pericli
Sternitur, inscriptaque jacet revolutus arena.
Ergo te, patriae colnmen, te barbara leto
Dextra dedit ; magnusque cinis tellure jaceres
Ignota, ni parvam inter dumeta columnam
V ix humili omatam sphaara tenuique cylindro
Inventam Arpinas ' merito cumulasset honore.
Tam leve, tarn fallax decus est quodcunque sepulcri !

Heu quianam humanos semper volventia casus
Fata ruunt in pejus ; et alto in cardine rerum
Pendentes trepidant, bellis vertentibus, urbes ?
Ergo ea legitimis Marcelli erepta tropaeis
Marmora Praxitelis, spirantia signa, supersunf.
Scilicet ut Verres manibus populetur avaris ?
Inque novas venient clades, ut saevior hostis
Det flammis ; ut Romani vigor igneus astri
Cum deferbuerit, praeda laetentur opima
Lunatum Mahumedaa agmen, Turcaeque feroces ?

Suave aliquid tamen haec veteris vestigia gentis,
Siqua manent, lustrare ; et saxo effossa iheatra^

* CHc. Tnsc. Tk 98.

8 Faber's Bemarks

Templaqiir, lapsuramquc Jovis vencrarier sedesi.
Et jtivat inter a<j:ros eirarc ubi,^tri8tia quoadam
Notaque siippliciis loca^ nunc florentibus hoitis
Laiittiniiae ' rident ; infixaque vincula rupi
Viva let^trnt folia, atque in^ens oleaster obumbrat.

Felix nunc ctiam telliis, si prodiga quantum
Sparsit opes, largasque sinu Natura profudit
Delicias, tantuin ipsa animis annisque tuorum
Consuleres ikma^ ! Turgcnt in collibus uvae ;
Hybhi thymOy ut quondam, redolet ; flaventiaque arva
Non niagis averso nutrit Sol aureus igni.
At genus acrc virum, at i^uUo frangenda laborc
Corda absunt : friget^ qui Spiritus intus alebat,
Libertatis Amor : subiitque insana Libido,
Et furiale Odium, et dissuasor Luxus honesti.
Nequicquam obtusas tibi Gloria personat aures ;
Et sanctum Patriae nomen : nihil ista moratitur
Degeneres, queis foeda nigra super incubat umbra
Desidia, enervatque animos, prohibetque nefanda
Excutere imperia, et dominorum erumperc vinclis.

EDUARDUS G. SMITH STANLEY.

1819. £X ^DK CHRISTI.

REMARKS

On the PYRAMID of CEPHRENES, lately opened by
Mr. Belzoni. By GEORGE STANLEY FABER,
B. D. Rector of Long-Newton.

Qaidcjuid sub terra est, in apricnm proferet aetas ;
Defoaiet condetque nitentia.

HQr. Epist. lib. i. epis. 6. ver. 24, 25.

Jb EW subjects have occasioned more speculation than the intent
and use of the Egyptian pyramids. Respecting these stupendous
edifices the common opinion has been, that they were raised as
the tombs of certain very ancient sovereigns of the country : and,
as this opinion has come down to us through the medium of the
Greek writers from very remote antiquity, it has been deemed
almost a sort of literary proianeness in any degree to controvert it.
No doubt such an opinion cannot have arisen without some very

< Stolberg.

on the Pyramid of Cephrenes. 9

,good reason : that is to say, tlie Greek writers could never have
imagined the pyramids to be tombs, unless they had been actually
informed- by the Elgyptians that they were tombs. Jlenc^ we may
be tolerably sure, that they received this information ; though it is
yery possible that they may have greatly mistaken its import.

What they were told by the priesthood, seems to have been this:
that each pyramid was the tomb of a very ancient king of Egypt.
Having received this general account of them, and finding that the
three principal ones were ascribed to the three kings, Cheops and
Cephrenes and Mycerinus, they naturally enough concluded them
to be the sepulchres of these three {uriuces. Their opinion, which
seemed to rest upou a very solid foundation, was forthwith com-
mitted to writing: and hence originated the general persuasion,
-that three vain-glorious and tyrannical kings had harassed their
subjects and had exhausted the wealth of their country for no bet-
ter purpose, than that they might repose after death in tombs of
extraordinary magnitude. The truth qf the matter meanwhile was
this : each pyramid was indeed a tomb, as the Egyptians had very
traly informed the Greeks ; each pyramid was likewise the tomb of
a reputed very ancient king of the country, as they had no less
truly told their inquisitive visitors ; but, instead of being the literal
sepulchres of the literal kings of the country, they were each alike
the mystical sepulchre of Osiris, the supposed primeval king and
hero-god of Egypt. '

The striking uniformity of Paganism, as established in every part
of the world, will lead us, if I mistake not, without much difficulty^
to the rationale of the pyramids. I have discussed the subject
very much at large in my work on the Origin of Pagan Idolatry :
and, as an author usually feels some degree of parental affection for
the offspring of his brain, it has certainly afforded me no small sa-
tisfaction to find, that the late curious discovery of Mr. Belzoni has
completely established my previously advanced opinion on the sub«
ject. That the matter may be the more clearly understood, I shall
give a brief statement of the argumentative process, by which I
was led to a conclusion now demonstrated to be true by the con«
tents of the long-closed pyramid of Cephrenes.

I. As the rudiments of Paganism are the same in all parts of the'
worUl, so is there a surprising uniformity in the religious struoturea
of the old idolaters. We are wont familiarly to talk of the pyra-
mids of I^ypt, as if pyramids were something peculiar to that
country : but the fact is, pyramids of different sizes and propor*
tions and materials are to be found in every quarter of the globe.

1 . In no region are they more common than in Hindostan ; be-
tween which country and Egypt, through the medium of the shep-
berd-ktngs, there was a very early and a very close religious- con-
nection.

Naw the Brahmins, who may be supposed to understand the
allowed principlea of their own aatioaal superstition, are uuani«ioua

10 Faber's Remarks

in declaring, that every pyramid i$ an artificial mountain desigU'
edly constructed as a copy of the holy mount Mem. The earlies^
of these, tliev assure us, vias raised on the banks of the Euphrates^
but they likewise iiientiou three very famous ones in Misrasthao, On
the banks of the western Nila, or blue river; yet, wherever edifices
of this form occur, such edifices are invariably to be deemed imi-
tative copies of the holy mountain. What then are we to under-
stand by the holy mountain Meru, which they thus make the pro-
totype of every montiform pyramid ? They describe it as the
special abode of Iswara ; who, during the prevalence of an uni-
versal deluge, floated in the ship Argha upon the surface of the
interminable ocean : they tell us, that the ship Argha was a form
of his mysterious consort Isi ; and they contend, that, when the
waters of the flood retired, Iswara and Argha were metamorphosed
into two doves. Sometimes they relate the same story in a more
literal form. In this case, a mighty deluge overflows the whole
world ; and none escape, save Menu with his seven companions
and a select number of all sorts of animals. These are preserved
in a vast ark ; which at length, when the flood abates, rests upon
one of the peaks of mount Meru.

. 2. Exactly the same account, relative to the design and origin of
the great pyramid of Cholula, prevailed among the Mexicans, and
still even at the present day prevails among their posterity.

Before the general inundation, the country of Anahuac was inha-
bited by giants. All those, who did not perish, were transformed
into fishes ; except seven who fled into a cavern, the cavern no
doubt (in plain English) of the ark. When the waters subsided,
one of these giants, Xelhua, sumamed the architect, went to Cho-
lula ; where, as a memorial of the mountain Thyloc, which had
served for an asylum to himself and his six brethren, he built an
artificial hill in the form of a pyramid. The gods beheld with
wrath this edifice, the top of which was to reach the clouds. Irri-
tated at the daring attempt of Xelhua, they hurled fire on* the
pyramid. Numbers of the workmen perished : the work was dis-
continued : and the monument was afterwards dedicated to the god
of the air.

3. From these concurring accounts it is sufiiciently evident, that
the holy mountain, of which every pyramid was an avowed tran-
script, was no other than mount Ararat, upon which the ark rested
after the deluge. Each pyramid then was a copy of mount Ararat :
whence we must obviously conclude, that the religious notions
attached to the pyramid bore a certain relation to the history of the
flood.

II. The Hindoo theologians, though they occasionally differ as
to the form which they ascribe to the holy mount Meru, very gene-
rally represent it as being square, as standing with an accurate re-
lation to the four cardinal points of the compass, and as composed
of eight successively diminishing towers placed one upon the other.

on the Pyramid of Cephrenes. 1 1

. 1. Now, according to Heroclotuh ami Shaho, il)i> was the exact
form and arranjijemeut of the tow< r of Bab\l«>i». It was composed,
they tell U5>, of eif»ht successively dimiuijiljini: towers, piled one
upon another: its shape was square or ri*«'»*'*?'<'iiri^"»"«io : it was
arrange<i, with studious reference to tiie four cardiual points : and
each of its four sides presented the aspect of a gigantic flight of
eight steps. But this very pyramid, raised on the banks of the
Euphrates, was, according to the Hindoo theologians, the earliest
nioDtiform edifice which the sons of men reared as a studious copy
of mount Meru.

2. 1 need scarcely remark, that the Mexican legend, attached to

the pyramid of Choiula, is plainly nothing more than a corrupted

and locally appropriated narrative of the building of the Babylonia

tower, doubtless brought away in the tirst instance from the plain

of Shinar by them of the dispersion. Accordingly, the form of

this pyramid, like the form of the Babylonic tower, bears' ample

testimony to the accuracy of the Hnidoo declaration, that every

pyramid in every part of the world is a designed copy of mount

Meru ; or, to quit the language of mythology, that every pyramid

in every part of the world is a desi^^ned copy of mount Ararat.

The Cholulan pyramid, which still exists, corresponds both in

shape and position with the tower of Babylon, as described by the

Greek historians. It is composed of four successively diminishing

towers, piled one upon another ; and it is constructed with exact

relation to the four cardinal points of the compass. The number

of steps differs indeed in the two pyramids: but, in the general

outline of the form, and in the astronomical arrangement of the

parallelogrammic'basis^ they perfectly agree.

3. As the Cholulan pyramid differs from the Babylonic in having
a smaller number of steps than eight, so the Egyptian pyramids of
Ghiza differ from it in having a larger number of steps. In all
other respects, they perfectly resemble the tower of Belus : for
they are built with a studied reference to the four cardinal points ;
and the two, which have been opened, contain each a dark central
chamber, which answers to the similar chamber mentioned by
Herodotus as constructed in the heart of the Babylonic pyramid.

4. On the same principle are built the ludian pyramids of
Tanjore ; thoqgh, in their proportions, they are higher- in reference
to their base than the pyramids of Ghiza. Each is framed with
many steps : each has a dark chamber in the interior : and each is
built with a relation to the four cardinal points.

5. The Egyptians however did not always construct their pyra-
mids with many steps : it is worthy of observation, that one of the
pyramids of Saccara bears the same close affinity to the Babylonic
pyramid as the Cholulan pyramid of Mexico ; for it consists of
four st€ps or four square towers piled one upon the other.

Q, Of this same pyramidal form, no doubt, were the artificial
high-places so frequently mentioned in Holy Writ. Natural hills^
which were deemed natural copies of thci holy mountain, were very

12 Faber s Remarks

frequently used for the purpose of sacrifice : l>ot the zeal of super-
stition perpetually raised artificial hills also or artificial high-places
which, when completed, were employed in the iiame manner. Their
form rendered them excellent fortresses: accordingly, the strenu-
ous resistance made hy the Mexicans to Cortes and his follow-
ers from the great pyramid of their capital city, was hut a repetition
of what had occurred many ceuturies before in Palestine, when the
men of Shechem retired to the tower or pyramid of Baal-Berith in
order to defend themselves against the attack of Abimelech.'

Iir. As all these pyramids were equally copies of mount Meru or
mount Ararat, and as every natural higi)-place was still a copy of
the same holy mountain, they were each employed as an enormous
altar; for, in absolute strictness of speech, though they were the
primeval oratories of Patriarchism corrupted into Paganism, they
can scarcely be denominated temples.

The first postdiluvian sacrifice was offered on the summit of
mount Ararat by the great patriarch, who was preserved in the'
ship. Hence, on every imitative mountain, whether natural or arti-
ficial, sacrifices were devoted to that principal hero-god : who was
said to be the father of three sons ; and who, with seven compa*
nions, was reported to have sailed over a shoreless ocean in a won-
derful ship, by the Hindoos called Argha, and by the Egyptians
and the Greeks, styled Argo or Baris, For this purpose, the
pyramidal altar was built with a flat top ; which sometimes sus-
tained a sacelium or chapel, and which at other times was left
wholly naked. The summit of the chief pyramid of Ghiza, though
from the enormous bulk of the fabric it seems a mere point to the
eye of the spectator, is yet a square platform of not less than thirty-
two feet.

IV. If then each pyramid. were a copy of mount Ararat, in wliat
manner originated the belief, that the pyramidf of Egypt were the
tombs of the ancient kings of the country ? or how could the priests
inform their Grecian visitors, which yet I have no doubt they did,
that every Egyptian pyramid was the sepulchre of a very ancient
king ?

The answer to this question is readily afforded by the theolo-
gical system, which prevailed on the banks of the Nile ; though it
was the very reverse of being any way peculiar to that country.

1. It is well known, that the worship of Osiris or Thammuz was
of a funereal nature. In the celebration of his mysteries, the god
was first bewailed as one dead : and, after a certain time had been-
allowed to elapse, hb supposed restoration to life was celebrated
with the most riotous mirth and the most frantic acclamations.
To these rites we have frequent allusions iu Scripture : for they
prevailed in Palestine, just as much as in £s^pt. The women,
who wept for Thammuz] bewailed the dead Osiris or Adonis : and,

r I ti

' Judges is. 46--49.

on the Pyramid of Cephrenes. 13

when the Israelites fell into the idolatry of their neighbours, they
are said to have eat the ofFeriags of the dead. These rites are ac-
cordingly denominated, by the ancient author of the Orphic Argo^
nautics, the lamentations of the Eg^tians and the sacred obsequies
of Osiris,

The mode, in which they were celebrated, was this.

In memory of Osiris being compelled to enter into an ark by
Typhon or the evil genius of the ocean, an image of the god wa^
a*4inua11y placed in a boat shaped like the lunar crescent, which was
setailoat upon the Nile or the Oceanes of Egyptian mythology. This
boat was the sacred ship of the deity ; in which along with the seven
other great god§ of tjie country, he was wont to be painted sailing
over the waters of a boundless sea^ Under this aspect, it was de-
nominated the Argo ; and nothing can be more evident, than that
it is the siame as the ship Argha of the kindred theology of
Hindostaq. But it ^vas likewise deemed the mystic coffin of the
^dd : whence, as an entrance into it was esteemed the same as his
peath, an evasion frpm it was esteemed the same as his restoration
to life. Agreeably therefore to such a view of the matter, when
the god entered into his floating coffin, he was bewailed as one
dead, and was anxiously sought as one snatched away from the
sight of mortals : but, when the funereal ship came to land, atit!
when the god was taken out of it, he was rejoiced over as one re*
covered froip the dead, and was celebrated as one found after a
long disappearance.

2. Very little penetcation is necessary to develop the meaning of
this curious cereinony.

Every part of the fabled character of Osiris demonstrates him,
so far as his humanity is concerned, to be the scriptural Noah.
Now, in the allegorising phraseology of antiquity, the great pa-
triarch, who was the chief hero-god and the reputed oldest king of
every nation, was^said to die out of one world and to be born again
into another. Hence the ark, within -which he was for a season
concealed, was of course viewed as his floating coffin: and his
liberation from the ark was his restoration to life, or his return
from the realms of Hades. Such speculations obviously made the
worship of Egypt funereal. Osiris was bewailed as one dead, when
be entered into his ship •r^his floating coffin : and he w^s welcomed
as one restored from tiie dead, when his ark came to land and
nvhen his in^age was taken out of it.

3. If this obvious explanation of the ceremony required any con-
firmation, we should find it in the kindred fable of Hindostan.

Osiris, or (as his name is properly written) Isiris, stands con-
nected, in the theology of Egypt, with his consort Isis and bis ship
Argo ; just as Iswara, in the theology of Hindostan, stands con-
nected with his consort hi and his ship Argha. For, in the tlieo-
logy of Egypt, the ship Argo was deemed a form of Isis ; and
Isiris is driven into it by the fury of Typhon, who is honestly con-

14 Faber's Remarks

fessed to be a personification of the Ocean, and who is said to
obtain the sovereignty of the whole world after Isiris has taken
refuge in the ship : while, in the theology of Hindostan, the ship
Argha is similarly deemed a form of hi; and Jnvara enters into it
at a time when the whole world is overwhelmed by the waters of
the ocean. Such a coincidence both of names and of arbitrary
circumstances cannot be accidental : it is not more evident, that the
Itwara and the M and the ship Argha of Hindostan are the /ftrtt
and the laia and the ship Argo o£ Egypt, than that the one legend
is explanatory of the other. But there cannot be a reasonable
doubt, that the legend, of Iswara entering into the ship Argha
Ufhen the whole earth is overflowed by the ocean, and of lawara
and Argha being metamorphosed into two doves when the waters
retire, is the history of the general deluge given in the peculiar
language of the pagan hierophants. Therefore the parallel legend
of Isiris being driven into the ship Argo by the Jury of the mur-
derous ocean, and the funereal ceremonies which were founded upon
it, must also relate to the history of the general deluge.

V. We shall now begin to perceive the reason, why each Egyp-
tian pyramid, though like every other pyramid a copy of mount
Mem or mount Ararat, was yet very truly, according to their
theological speculations, declared by the priesthood to be the tomb
of a very ancient king of the country.

If the ark was the allegorical coffin of Osiris, mount Ararat,
where tlie ark rested many weeks before his liberation from its
dark interior, would of course be his tomb : and, as that gloomy
interior resembled an immense and darksome cavern, it was mysti-
^ally denominated a cave in the mountain itself. Hence originated
those legends, which we frequently meet with, of the arkite family
being preserved in a great sea-girt cavern during the prevalence of
the deluge : and hence natural caverns in natural high-places came
to be deemed peculiarly sacred. When therefore a pyramid or an
artificial high-place was to be constructed, it was always furnished
with a dark cavernous chamber : and, as mount Ararat was at once
the altar and tlie allegorical tomb of the patriarch ; every p^ramid^
though used sacrificially as an altar, was not on that account the
less esteemed his tomb also. But the patriarch, under the name
of Osiris, was the reputed first king of Egypt ; just as, under some
other name, he was the reputed first king q(^ every other country.
Hence the priesthood, truly enough accoidiug to their enigmatical
mode of expressing themselves, told the inqusitive Greeks, that
each pyramid was the tomb of a very ancient king. By this ancient
king they meant the hero-god Osiris, and his tomb was such another
tomb as the Cretans showed for the sepulchre of their chief hero-
god Zan or Jupiter: but the Greeks took them literally ;, wad
thence handed down to posterity, that the pyramids were literal
tombs of certain Uteral Egyptian kings.

VI. The funeieal character of the pyramids of Ghiza is no way

on the Pyramid of Cephrenes. 15

peculiar to them : the very same ibnereal character is ascribed to
' other pyramids also in other countries ; and doubtless the same in<«
terpretation is to be given of it, wherever it occurs.

Thus, according to Herodotus and Strabo, the pyramid of Baby-
lon was indifferently called the temple and the tomb of Belus : thus,
throughout Greece, those tumuli, which were reported to be the
tombs of the hero-gods, were deemed also their temples, if the
term can properly be applied to artificial montiform high-places :
thus, among the Celts of Britain, each high-place of the ship-god
Hu was called his grave : and thus, at the present day, the pyra-
mids, which throughout the east are dedicated to the diluvian
Buddha, and which are declared to be copies of the holy
mount Meru or Ararat, are said to be at once the temples and the
tombs of the god ; whence the priests frequently show as relics
certain fragments of bones, which they give out to be portions of
the sacred bones of the hero-god himself.

The Greek writers therefore did not so much err in handing down
to us, that the pyramids of Egypt were tombs; as they erred in &tt-
eying them to be /tVera/ tombs of the ancient /t7era/ kings of the coun-
try. Tombs they doubtless were : but they were the tombs of no such
literal kings, as Cheops orMycerinus or Cephrenes. On the contrary,
in strict accordance with the funereal worship of the old pagans, they
were each the mystical tomb or high-place of that reputed first king
of every primitive nation ; who by the Egyptians was denominated
Osiris or Ammon or Phtha ; by the Chaldeans Belus or Cannes ;
by the Phenicians Adonis or Thammuz ; by the Hindoos Buddha
or Menu or Iswara; by the Celts Hu or Dylan ; and by the Mexi-
cans Vitzli'Putzli or Mexitli. The dark central chamber was the
allegorical sepulchre of the god : the level platform on the summit
smoked with the sacrifices devoted to him. The same platform
was frequently used also as an astronomical observatory ; for the
demonolatry of the Gentiles was inseparably blended with their
astrolatry. It is to be feared, that in every part of the world these
gigantic altars have been polluted with human blood : but the
Mexicans to the last offered up men on the summits of their own
national pyramids, which their traditions avow to be professed imi-
tations of the mountain where Xelhua and his family were preserved
during the prevalence of an universal deluge.
. Vn. Such was the theory relative to the pyramids of Egypt,
which I was induced to ofier in my work on the Origin of Pagan
Idolatry : a theory, not lightly or fancifully adopted, but regularly
built on the known worship of the country, and on the rational
principles of inductive comparison. A late very interesting disco-
very has completely established this theory, and has set at rest for
ever the much agitated question of the design and use of the py-
ramids.

On the 2d of March in the year 1818, the long-closed pyramid
of Cephrenes was opened by the skill and perseverance of Mr. Bel-^

l6 Faljer's Remarks

loni. Like the larg>6 f^yramid, it was found to contain s dark
chaniber and a stoiie sarcopltagas : bnt the sarcophagut, instead
of being empty, was occupied by a lew bones. These bones, ac-
cording to the vulgar notion that each pyramid is. a literal tomb of
a literal Egyptian sovereign, were uaturaiiy enough supposed by
Mr. Belzotti to be human : and the question was now thought to
be determined in favor of the old opinion handed down to us by
the Greek writers. Soon after the opening of the pyramid, however;
it was entered by Major Fitz-Clarence ; who sacrilegiously brought
away with him a portion of the supposed venerable remains of the
primeval Cephrenes. So royal a fragment of the mighty dead
could betit none, save a royal cabinet. The august bone was re-
verently presented to the Prince Regent : and the Prince commit-
ted the relic of his defunct brother sovereign, big with the fate of
jarring systems, to the inspection of Sir Everard Home. Not more
fatal to the antique shield of the renowned Dr. Cornelius was the
impious scouring of the cleanly housemaid, a scouring which con-
verted the serugo-stripped buckler into a sconce, than the inspec-
tion of an accomplished English surgeon proved to the thigh-
bone of Cephrenes. The relic turned out to be, not the bone of
A MAN, but the bone of a cow.

VIII. Yet, however ludicrous according to our modern notions
of bovine dignity may be the bathos produced by this whimsical
circumstance, it would have presented nothing ridiculous to the
mind of an ancient Egyptian deeply imbued in the religious specu*
lations of his country.

From time to time, Osiris was supposed to become incarnate in
tbe body of the sacred bull Mneuis : and, whenever that venerated
animal died, another, distinginshed by certain marks well known
to the priesthood, was diligently sought for in order to supply the
place of the defunct. When such a bull was at length disco vered^
be was inaugurated with much solemnity : the soul of the god was
forthwith believed to enter into him : and he was thence worship-
ped as the visible image of Osiris himself. We have received from
Diodorus Siculus a curious account of the mode, iu which every
newly found Mneuis was floated down the Nile in the m^^sterious
Saris : and, on the Bembine table, we may still behold tbe figure
of tbe animal standing in that holy navicular coflin.

It was one of these bestial Avatars of Osiris (to adopt the techni-
cal language of the kindred theology of Hindostan), that was com*
mitted after his death to tbe dark sepulchral chamber of tbe pyra-
mid ascribed to Cephrenes: the bone, brought home by Major
Fitz-Clareuce, and at first mistaken for the thigh-bone of an Egyp-
tian king, was evidently a bone of the sacred bull Mneuis : the
sarcophagus, that contained this curious and decisive remnant of
the animal's skeleton, was the ship Argo executed in stone (by tbe
Greeks denominated the stone-ship of Dionusus), which was at
once the ark and the reputed coffin of Osiris : and the pyraraic^

on the Pi/ramid of Cephrenes. 17

itself, like the pyfamid of Babylon, the pyramid of the Mexican
Cholula, and the numerous pyramids dedicated to Buddha, was aa
artificial copy of the sacred mount of the appulse.

Exactly the same remarks apply also to the larger pyramid of
Cheops, the interior of which has long been accessible. There the
stone Argo is empty : but, when we consider the length of time
during which the pyramid has been open, it is not very difficult to
account for the disappearance of its contents. In the course of a
few years, the Argo of the pyramid opened by Mr. Belzoni will be
as empty as its fellow : the example of Major Fitz-Clarence will
soon, no doubt, be followed by succeeding travellers : and the
bones of the holy bull will all find their way to the cabinets of
Europe.

IX. Most probably the sarcophagus or navicular coffin in the
larger pyramid once contained the bones of another Mneuis : though
1 think it not unlikely, that it maj/ have held the bones of a man.
If such however were the case, the man was no king of Egypt 3
for be it observed, though the discovery of the bones of the bull
Mneuis within the pyramid of Cephrenes effectually demolishes the
notion that the pyramids were literal tombs of literal kings, the
discovery of a human skeleton in the same place would not have
overturned the opinion that each pyramid was a mystic tomb of
Osiris.

1. Throughout a large part of the east, Buddha, who is the
same mythological character, as Osiris under a different name, b
devoutly believed, even at the present day, to become incarnate,
both in the successive Lamas of Thibet, and likewise in many
other Lamas of inferior note who are to be found in various regions
of Asia. The natural consequence of this circumstance is, that
certain bones are shown at each pyramid of Buddha, as the sacred
relics of the incarnate god. I say the natural consequence^ be-
cause there cannot be much doubt, that the human bones thus
exhibited are the bone^of those deceased Lamas, who during their
life-time were supposed to be Avatars of the deity.
. Now the successive incarnations of Buddha in each human Lama
differ only in a single point fropi the successive incarnations of
Osiris in each bovine Mneuis : every Avatar of Buddha is a man ;
every Avatar of Osiris was a hulL But, though the form may be
different in the two cases, the superstition is radically the same.
If then Osiris was ever supposed to become incarnate in the figure
of a man, the identical superstition, which placed the dead body
of the bull Mneuis in the sepulchral chamber of the Cephr^nic py-
ramid ; would certainly have placed the dead body of the man,
who had been reverenced as the fleshly vehicle of the god, in the
sepulchral chamber of any other pyramid. Hence, even if a human
skeleton instead of a bovine bad been found within the pyramid of
Cephrenes, I should have considered it as no satisfactory proof,
that the pyramids were literal tombs of the literal Egyptian kings.

VOL. XXL Cl.JL NO. XLL B

18 Faber's Remarks

Aimlogy irould rather have led me to conclade, that a human ske*^
leton, so situated, was not the skeleton of an ancient king who had
caused the pyramid to be built as his tomb ; but that it was the
skeleton of the roan, who during his life-time had been deemed an
Avatar of Osiris, and who thence after his death was placed within
the mystic tomb of the god.

S. I have said, however, that very possibly the sarcophagus in
the larger pyramid may once have contained the skeleton of a man t
though on this point nothing positive can of course be asserted :
and I have moreover said, that should this have been the case, I
should have concluded the skeleton to have belonged to some
Egyptian Lama, who was given out to be ail incarnation of OsiriSk
It may be proper therefore to state the grounds, on which I- suspect
that Osiris, who was said to be incarnate in each successive bull
Mneuis, was sometimes fabled to be also incarnate in a man ; just
as Buddha is feigned to be incarnate in every successive Lama of
Thibet.

My authority for this supposition is a very curious passftge in
Herodotus.

That writer tells us, that, at Chemrais in the Thebaid, there was.
a celebrated temple of Perseus, square in its form, and doubtless
(according to the universal principle of the Egyptian buildings) ex«
hibitingthe figure of a truncated pyramid by the declension of its four
walls from the perpendical. Within the consecrated inclosure, which
seems exactly to have resembled those consecrated inclosures thatstiH
surround the oriental pyramids of Buddha, were the shrine and sta*
tueof thegod : and the inhabitants ofGhemmis affirmifd, that the di*>
vinity himself often appeared both in the country and in the temple:
Sometimes the priests pretended to find one of his sandals, which
was of the gigantic size of two cubits : and, whenever that was the
case; it augured a year of unusual fertility/

What the Chemmites told Herodotus was, I dare say, perfectly
true. Perseus was the same character as Osiris : or, to speak more
properly, one of the many names of Osiris was Perseus, Hence^
because Osiris was set afloat in an ark during his annual couimemo-
rative festival, the Greeks, who received a great part of their na*
tional superstition from Egypt, had a fable that Perseus and hi^
mother Danae were likewise set afloat in an ark upon the waters of the
mighty deep. At Chemmis then, it seems, Osiris, venerated under
the name of Perseus, was supposed to become incarnate in the
body of a man ; as, in other parts of Egypt, he was supposed to
become incarnate in the body of a bull. Tliis pretended human
Avatar of the god was plainly enough the person, who, as the
Chemmites told Herodotus, often appeared both in the country
and in the temple. The superstition in short of Chemmis was ex-
actly the same, as the superstition which still prevaib in Thibet :

Herod. Hist lib. ii. cap. 91.

on the Pyramid ofCephrenes. 19

and the curious circumstance of the giganlic sandal sufficiently
proves tiie identity of Buddha and Perseus. As the Egyptian
priests showed the vast sandal of their national god ; so do the
Buddhic priests, even at the present day, point out to the venera-^
tion of the people various pretended impressions of the gigantic
foot of their fevorite deity.

' 3. If then the precise superstition, which now prevails in Thibet
and various other regions of the east, ever prevailed in Egypt ; that
is to say, if Osiris was sometimes believed to become incarnate in
the person of a man, as Buddha is believed to become incarnate
in the person of the Thibetian Lama : nothing can be more clear,
than that the same religious speculations, which caused the sepuU
tnre of a dead butt within the pyramid of Cephrenes, might equally
cause the sepulture of a dead man within any other pyramid. But^
in this case, the dead man would not be a Uteral ^yptian king :
he would obviously be neither more nor less than a reputed hu*
man Avatar of OsirU, who was fabled to be the earliest king of

- Hence, if the pyramid of Mycerinus should ever be opened,
and if a human skeleton should ever be found within it ; the cir«
cumstance must assuredly be interpreted by the ahready known
circumstance that a bovine skeleton has been found within the
pyramid of Cephrenes. For, since the pyramids must all have
been erected under the influence of tlie same idea, whatever that
idea was ; and since the discovery of a bovine skeleton in the se«>
pulchral chamber of the Cepbrenic pyramid is palpably fatal to the
vulgar notion, that the pyramids were literal tombs of literal kings:
we may be sure, that any human skeleton deposited in the pyramid
of Mycerinus (should such a thing be hereafter discovered) must
have been deposited there under the impression of the same reli-
gious idea, as that which led to the sepulture of the bull MneuU
within the pyramid of Cephrenes ; and consequently we may be
sure, that any such human skeleton would not be the skeleton of
an Egyptian sovereign.

4. As yet however no human skeleton has been discovered in
any of the pyramids : nought has been found save the bone of an
unlucky aULL ; and this bone is placed in so provokingly preemi^
nent a station, to wit, the mystic coffin itself in the very heart of
the pyramid, that no reasonable doubt can be entertained that THE
BULL was the primary object of consideration in the construction
of the edUice.

Had 2L. human skeleton been found royally paramount in a mora
costly sarcophagus, while the skeletons of different animals reposed
around it in lower and less splendid sarcophagi ; it might at least
have been a plausible conjecture, that the human skeleton was that
of an ancient king, while the bestial skeletons were those of ani«
onls which bad been slaughtered to accompany their master to the
nether world. But instead of any soch imagined arrangementi a

20 Faber's Remarks

linglf solitary coffin is discovered in a superb chamber, which has
been ascertained to lie under the ve^ apex of tlie pyramid : and this
coffin, to which alone the post of honor is given, has been found
upon examination to contain* not the bones of a man, but the
bones of a bull. There cannot therefore be a shadow of rational
doubt, that a bull was the creature, in honor of which the Ce-
phrenic pyramid was constructed. But we may be sure, that. no
such labor would have been undertaken in honor of a bull, unless
with a referfince to the peculiar theological aspect under which the
Egyptians beheld that animal. Now we all know, that A bull
was deemed the living image and the corporeal vehicle of the god
Osiris. Hence it follows, as clear as the day is light, that the
post of honor in the pyramid was given to thb bull^ beauue he
was deemed an Avatar of the god.

. Thus at length we are brought irresistibly to the conclusion, that
each of the famous pyramids of Egypt was a mystic tomb or high-
place of that Osiris, who was annually bewailed as dead, and who
was annuallv committed to what was indifferently .styled his skip
and his comn : thus consequently we are also brought to the nega«
tive conclusion, that the pyramids of Egypt were not literal
tombs of certain ancient literal sovereigns of the country.

X. Two corollaries result from this discussion, which are much
too interesting to be passed over in silence.

1. The one is, that the peculiar superstitipn of Egypt must at
least have been as ancient, as the erection of the pyramids.

- Nothing is more evident, than that the pyramids were built for
the identical purpose, to which we find them applied : for it will
scarcely be contended, that the pyramids were^r«^ built, through
mere whim or accident, each with a dark central chamber in ita(
very heart ; and that, when so built, they were employed as con*
venient sepulchres for the bull Mneuis, though their founders had
designed them for no such purpose. Hence, in exact accordance
with Holy Scripture which describes the Israelites in the wilderness
as bowing down before the bestial image of the bull Mneuis, we
must carry back the bovine superstition of Egypt to the earliest
postdiluvian ages : for, even in the time of Herodotus the father
of Greek history, the pyramids were an object of antiquarian won-
der and speculation.

2. The other is, that the sepulchral worship of Osiris or Buddha
or Adonis or Belus, as the same ancient character was variously
denominated in various countries, could not have been more recent
in its origin than the dispersion from Babel.

It is sufficiently clear, that the pyramid of Babel was construct-
ed under the same religious impressions as the pyramids of Egypt;
for there is too great a resemblance between them in matters arbi-
trary to have resulted from mere accident. Of this the ancients
were fully sensible : and, as all the primeval nations were remark-
able for their vanity, the Egyptians, instead of deducing their theo«

on the Pt/ramid of Cephrenes. 21

logy from Babel^ which is the true mode of accounting for the
identity of the two systems, pretended that the Babylonians bad
borrowed from them. Hence originated the idle figment, that Belus
was an Egyptian, and that out oJT pure philanthropy he left his own
country and travelled to Babylon that he might instruct the Babylo«
nians in the science and theology of Egypt. The fact was, the
Egyptians plainly enough saw, that in all leading essentials their
own pyramids were the very counterpart of the Babylonic pyramid^
and that their own superstition was the mere double of the Baby-
Ionic superstition. What then was to be done in this emergency 1
They boldly claimed the Babylonic Belus, whose pyramid on the
banks of the £»uphrates was at once his tomb and his high-place, as
their own countryman : and, having given him the god of the sea
for his father (the usual allegorical origin of the ship^god), they
sent him to teach the less learned Babylonians what all the while
they had had before the Mizraim were a nation. The truth of the
matter was however exactly the reverse. Instead of the theology
of Babylon coming from Egypt ; the theology of Egypt, like the
kindred theology of all the other pagans, came from Babylon, that
MOTHER of harlots and abominations of the earth. The original
Babylonic tower was begun by Nimrod before the dispersion : and
the very nature of its construction, far unlike that of the easily di-
lapidated house-temples of Greece and Rome, would effectually
prevent its evanescence ; for it were just as rational, to talk of one
of the Egyptian pyramids tumbling down and disappearing, as to
talk of the evanescence of the huge Babylonic pyramid. Thus left
unfinished by Nimrod, it remained for many ages. At length, when
Babylon once mure became the seat of empire, it seems to have
been repaired and carried up to its originally intended height by
the magnificent Nebuchadnezzar.'

Now from such premises the conclusion, which 1 would draw,
18 this :

As the building of the Egyptian pyramids necessarily 8up|X)s^s
the already existing superstition to which they were devoted ; so
the building of the Babylonic pyramid equally supposes the prC'
vious existence of a kindred superstition which in fact gave rise to
its construction. Agreeably to the just opinion of the Hindoo
theologians, the pyramid on the banks of the Euphrates, an artifi*
dal mountain raised in a flat country where there are no natural
mountains, was the first-erected copy of the holy mount Meru or
Ararat.

' See this interesting topic dtscassed at considerable length io my Hor«
Moftaicae^ book i. sect. i. chap. 6. §. u. 7. 2d edit.

22
MISCELLANEA CLASSICA

MO. VIII.

!• f N a ghostly legend cited from Matthew Paris in a late Number
of Blackwood's Edinburgh Magazine (Vol. vi. p. 85.)f the appari-
tion of a person deceased is made to say to his surviving friend —
" I am plunged into the sulphureous gulph of hell ; where, so long
as the stars roll round the pole, and the waves of the sea break
upon the shore, 1 shall continue to be tormented for my sins:" a
manifest, though singular plagiarism, from the concluding line of
Claudian's Rufinus, where Minos is introduced as passing a sen-
tence of condemnation upon the object of the poet's invective :

Agitate flageliis

Trans Styga* trans Erebum : vacuo mandate barathro
Infra Titanum teuebras, infraque recessus
l^artareos, nostrumque Chaos, qua noctis opacae
Fundamenta latent, penitusque immersus anhelet,
Dum rotet astra polus, feriant dum littora venti.

II. Instances of alliteration from ancient authors: — Horn. Od. ET.
245. ^iiTfre r* ewnrrafjiivij^Sf koI ewi trTaOfjLrjv tOvvey. T. 353. oifnttytl
h^ i^iye, beScLKpvyrai hk vapeiat, (An instance of a somewhat
different kind occurs E. 282. top i* IJ AlBt&irwv iiytdfy tcpeiuv 'Eva-
oiyQiav TriK6Be.v U SoXtz/uwi/ opiiav efc.) The following, or nearly
the following, (for we quote from memory,) occurs in one of the
latter books of Livy: — " Priusquam praetores proticiscerentur, pro-
digia per pontifices procurari placuit." It may perhaps be conjee-
fured, from various passages in their works, that the Latin poets
exercised a licence in alliterating with the letter v, which they did
not extend in the same degree to any other letter. Can any infe-
rence be drawn from this circumstance, if true, with regard to
their pronunciation of that consonant ?

III. Edinburgh Review for Nov. 1814, art. Boyd's Translations
from the Greek Fathers. "St. Gregory, in the Funeral Oration
upon Caesarius, says, that the tears of his mother were subdued by
philosophy — ftrruffiivou r^ tfiiKoarofl^ — but this is too matter-of-fact
for Mr. Boyd, who renders it, " her tears are dried by the sweet
breezes of philosophy." p. 70. The critic might have traced this
embellishment to the pages of his countryman, Walter Scott—

The tear, that gathered in his eye,
He left the mountain breeze to dry.

Ladif of the Lake, Canto iii. St. xix.

Another unauthorised addition, quoted in the next page, appears
to be from the stores of a modem writer on infidelity.

Miscellanea Clamca. 23

IV. To the former instaooes of metrical lines add Tac. Ann. tit.
12. ** Si quof propinquus saiigais, aut iides sua—*."

V. Milford, (Hifit. of Greece^ Vol. vii. p. 46, note) in relating a
series of transactions by which Diooysius the elder and his party
obtained the supreme power in the Syracusan state, observes :
^* The worst irregularity that the defeated party could impute, was,
that Dionysius repeatedly incurred the penalty for proposing ihe
removal of the generals before the expiration of their term, and
ihat Phiiistus had the insolence to declare himself ready to pay it
as often as it niiglit be incurred. That Phiiistus would be so im-
prudent seems tiniikely enough.'' We notice this passage, less for
its own sake, than as exempUfying one of our historian's peculiar
characteristics, whicli may be denned an unwillingness to believe
that any person of eminent abilities can ever have been guilty of a
rash or absurd action. This disposition may be traced in many
passages of his work, as in the parts which relate to the lives of
Themistocies, Alcibiades, and others. The act here attributed to
Phiiistus by the historians of the opposite party, so far from being
improbable, appears to us rather in character, when considered as
the act of a youthful statesman, in a democracy like that of Syra-
cuse, and heated by the tumult of party ; and this consonance
would seem to be au argument in favor of its authenticity.

VI. Oedipus, in Sophocles, speaking of the place in which he is
to die, says, tiddressing Theseus :

TOVTov hk (ftpaSe fiii tot^ hvBpdticiav rivlp

fiiff oi K€K€vd€, firiT kv dl$ Keirai roirois* 1522.

And again, 1. 1530, referring to certain other particulars connected
with the same subject :

avTos aiei arUSef yj&rav els riXot

Tov $^y cuptKvy, Tf npoipeprarf fi6vif
triifiatv* 6 b* aiei rf 'iricJvn beiicyvrut.

See in the notes to Scott's Lay of the Last Minstrel, a similar
tradition relative to the tomb of the celebrated magician, Michael
Scott.

VII. The dying reply of Anaxagoras to his friend is well known:
irpos Toy hv<r<l>opovvTa, Sri lire ^iytfs reXevrf, IlaiTaxoOcv, l^iy, 6/io/a
itrrly ^ els q.hov KarSifiaarts. A very similar story is related of our
own Howard.

VIII. In Class. Joum. No. XL. p. 352, a work is mentioned
under the title of ** Veteris Mediae et Persias Monumenta.'' Is the
proper name Persia, which occurs not unfrequently in modern
Latin, sanctioned by any ancient writer? — In p. 342, six lines
from the bottom, for " niveae lacertae," read *• nivei lacerti." —
Misc. Class. No. VII., same number of Class. Journ. p. 344. 1. 6.
for avTeufy read avr£v. P. 345, eight lines from the bottom, for
'••vel," read '*aut." P. 350, 1. 13, for ^v/i/iaxov read i^^;<;iaxoy.
In p. 351. two lines from the bottom, dele the second period. In

24 Miscellanea Clasrica.

the nme article (p. 8), by a singular oversight, a couple of verses
were quoted as part of an ancient Scandinavian poem, trab^lated
in Blackwood's Edinburgh Magazine, which supposed piece of
antiquity, on a closer inspection of the article in which it was con-
tained, was discovered to be merely one of those satirical jeux
d'esprit, which (as it will be remembered) were periodically levelled
from the pages of that fieicetious work against its elder competitor,
on occasion of the literary schism which gave birth to the former.
Thb is recorded for the benefit of future collectors of miscel-
laneous remarks. To Milton's imitation of Euripides's r/Xiov Kaviitp
oa^iis, (Misc. Class. No. VI. Class. Journ. XXXVIII. p. 331.) add
a modern writer (Literary Pocket Book for 1819) who describes
" the early sun striking magnificently into tbe warm mists, as if he
measured them with his mighti/ ruU." To the illustrations of Jo-
^ephus's fiiKpos fiky yap Jlv, k. r. X. add the following from one of
those repositories of original reflection and imagery, our old
writers: "His soul," says Fuller, speaking of a person of small
stature, " had but a short diocese to visit, and therefore might the
better attend the effectual informing thereof."

IX.
1. Judicium Herculis. Fragmentum.

Merserat unda diem, et tremulas quatientia flammas
Astra suam explicuere vicem. per amoena quieti
Ruris inaccessos petiit Tirynthia saltus
Progenies, fontemque adiit, quem populus albeus
Luxuria foliorum et opacis texerat umbris.
Mens ibi venturse dum ingentia tempora vitae
Prospicit, immeosoque haeret stupefacta labore ;
Coenileus subito nitor et jucundior aer'
Illuxit campis, niveaque per aera veste
Cincta dea allapsa est, sceptroque insignis eburno.
Perque humeros laeves, per Candida pectora nnllis
Interfusa fluit gemmis coma, conscius horret
Aer, et nemora alta tremunt ; funs ipse renidet,
Attollitque vada, et placidis immurmurat uudis.
Ignea quum rutilae mitescens lumina frontis
Accessit propior juveni, et sic voce locuta est :

" Hue ades, o magni soboles Jovis, o nova Iseti
Spes coeli, et sacrae dudum exspectate cohorti !
Sint procul insani ccetus, quos dim Voluptas
Fumosa ducit devexa per avia taeda,
Attonitosque agit, et stimulis furialibus urget.
Non dulces epulas, Tyrii neque somnia lecti.
Nee fremitus irae, et taciturn sub pectore amoreni*
Numina nostra dabunt : aliud super aethera Virtus

— ^

' Claudian.

\

\

Miscellanea Classica. 35

Monstrat iter : bella, et casus, saevosque labores
Me duce persequere, et pat rii scande ardua coeli.

** Haud faciles praebent aditus, sacraeve patescunt
Spoute fores : longis illuc eonatibus itur.
Quare age, niilitiae jam nunc accingere nostras,
Sollicitamque iram, et dubii rege pectoris aestus. .

'' Rumpe moras : tacitis properant Oblivia penuis,
Omniaque aeterna condunt mortalia nocte :
Sola inter tenebras propria se luce tuetur
Ciari fama animi, molemque rclinquit inertem,
Cognatasque petit sedes : velut igneus ales
i£tberii Jovis, incepto quum fluctuat aether
Turbine, et in toto densantur nubila campo,
Surgit, fulmiueoque secans nigrum aerd cursu
Erigit ad Solem pennas, intactaque nocte
Fervolitat spatia, et sum mo bibit aetbere lumen.

2. (Fragment um.)
O tui quaecunque per arva ruris
Immemor fortasse mei vagaris
Appetens florum, teuerasque figis,

Sylvia, plantas:
Sis precor felix ubicunque mavis.
Sis precor toto niihi corde felix,
Juucta m! quondam puerili ad Imum^

Pectus amore.

3. (Fragmentum de anima boni viri corpora excedente.)

IHe, invidendis functus honoribus,
Nexuque rerum liber alieneo,
Molle interim coeli quietus

Carpit iter, sonitumque mundi,
Lapsusqlie subter praetereuntium
Exaudit annorum, haud secus ac freti
Viator ex alta recliuis

Exiguum bibit arce murmur.

X. Parallel passages continued.

1. Jamque volans apicem et latera ardua cemit
Atlantis duri, coelum qui vertice fulcit :
Atlantis, cinctum assidue cui nubibus atris
Piniferum caput et vento pulsatur et imbii ;
Nix humeros infusa tegit : turn flumina mento
Pnecipitat senis, et glacie riget borrida barba.^

Virg^ JSn. iv. 246.

26 Miscellanea Classica.

A similar picture occurs id Lord Byron*s Manfred :

Mont Blanc is the monarch of mountains.

They crowned him long ago
On a throne of rocks, in a robe of clouds.

With a diadem of snow.
Around his waist are forests braced.

The Avalanche in his hand.

2. Nullum numen abest, si sit prudentia. Jut, Sat. x. L penult.

Crabbe concludes one of his tales (containing an account of a
spectral warning) with a somewhat similar yvutfAii :

If our discretion tells us how to live,

We need do ghost an helping hand to give ;

But if discretion cannot us restrain,

It then appears a ghost would come in vain.

Tales of the Hull, Vol. ii. p. 185.

3. In the Phoenissae of Euripides, the dying Polynices says of
his brother :

<pi\os yap, ^xdpos eyiyer*, &XX* ofjuas i^iXos, 1455.

Is this the same sort of feeling which Cassius attributes to Brutus
in Shakspeare 1

Strike as thou didst at Cassar ; for I know.

When thou didst hate him worst, tliou lov'dst him better

Thau ever thou lov'dst Cassius. Jtdius Ctesar.

4. Albi nostrorum sermonum candide judex.

Quid nunc te dicam facere ?

An taciturn sylvas inter reptare salubres,
Curantem qnicquid dignum sapiente bouoque est?

Hor, Lib. I. Ep. iv. 1.

Perhaps Cowper had this passage in his eye, when he wrote, in
the interesting sketch of his own situation, contained in book ill.
of the Task :

With few associates, in remote

And silent woods I wander

Here much I ruminate, aS much I may.
With other views of men and manners now
Than once, &c.

The passage of Fletcher referred to in a criticism on another part
of the same passage, (Misc. Class. No. VII. Class. Journ. XL.
p. 351.) as the possible origin of the lines " I was bom of woman,"
&c. may be here subjoined :

Sure I am mortal,

The daughter of a shepherd ; he was mortal*

Miscellanea Clussica. S7

And she i»bo l>are me mort»1. Prick my band.

And ir wHl bieed ; a fever shakes me, and

The self-same wind that makes the young lambs shrink »

Makes me a-cold.

Faithful Shepherdess, Act i. Sc. 1.

See also Shylock*s well-known complaint in the Merchant of
Venice.

5. In an account of the Sikhs, abridged from Colonel Malcolm,
we are told that " Nanac (the founder of the religion of the Sikhs)
taught the omnipotence of God, and that he dwells not more par-
ticularly in one place than another : for, when reproached once by
the Mahometans for lying with his feet toward the house of God,
• Turn then,' said he, ' if you can, where the house of God is not.' "
This noble^entence coincides with the sentiment expressed in the
well-known passage of Lucan (Phars. ix.) :

Esine Dei tempi um nisi terra, et pontus, et aer,
£t ccelum, et virtus 1 *

Again : ^' He himself was directed (by the Deity) to put on armour
that will hurt no one ; that his coat of mail was to be that of un-
derstanding ; — that he was to fight with valor, but with no other
weapon than the word of God." Compare Ephes. vK 13 — 15. 17.
** Wherefore take unto you the whole armour of God ; — Stand
therefore, having your louis girt about with truth, and having on
the breast-plate of righteousness ; and your feet shod with the pre-
paration of the gospel of peace — and take the helmet of salvation,
and the sword of the Spirit,, which is the word of God.''

6. Dextra mihi deus, et telum, quod missile libro.
Nunc adsint. Ftrg-. Mn. x. 773.

Dryden improves on this : bis hero, in the Virgin Martyr, swears

— by the gods (by Maximin I meant).

7. *0 ik (Arifioadeytis) — inrwepel Karafipovrq, Koi Kara^iyyei tovs
av al&vos priropas. Longin. de Subl. xxxiv. Hence perhaps Smol-
lett, of Lord Chatham : '' It (his eloquence) flashed like the light-
ning of heaven against the ministers and sons of corruption, blast-
ing where it smote, and withering the nerves of opposition.**

8. ai 5' [Tinroc] irbaKovaai ardfiia irvpiyepfl yvadois
jS/y ^kpovaiVy ovt€ vdvKkiipov x^po*> *"
01/6' iinrobeirfjLutv, ovre KoWriTiiy 6')(wy

' The climax in this passage of Liican resembles that in Is. Ivii. 15. *< For
thus saith the high and lofty One tliat inhabiteth eternity — I dwell in the
high and holy place^ with him also tliat is of a contrite and humble spirit.'*

28 Miscellanea Clasma.

fieraoTpi^trat' xelfiip els ra jjiaXdaKa
yaias i^^v o'iaKai IQi&vot bp6fjioy, k, r, X.

A similar comparison occurs somewhere in one of Chapmaifs
play8« Lord B\ron*s lines are perhaps not irrelevant.

Once more upon the waters — yet once more !
Aud the waves bound beneath me like a steed
That knows its rider.

Childe Harold, iv. St. 2.

The germ of the simile might be contained in Homer's IlKos tirirot,
4|U0ted on a former occasion.

9. Sorrows destroy us or themselves. Sir T. Browne.

All suffering doth destroy, or is destroy'd,
£v'n by the sufferer.

Lord Byron, Ch. Harold, Canto iy.

10. — Pater orantes caesorum Tartarus umbras,

Nube cava, tandem au meritae spectacula pugnae
Emittit : summi uigrescuut culmina moutis.

Val. Flacc,

So Statius, on occasion of the single combat between Eteocles
anid Polyuices :

Ipse quoque Ogygios monstra ad gentilia manes
Tartareus Rector porta ju bet ire reclusa:
Montibus insidunt patriis, tristique corona
Infecere diem, et vinci sua crimiua gaudent. 7%e&^ xi.

Southey (Notes to Joan of Arc, Vol. ii. p. 1790 b&s quoted a
passage from May's Supplement to Lucan, which he states to be
an imitation of the above lines of Valerius Flaccus, but which
bear obvious marks of having been, in part at least, suggested by
those of Statius.

CMCILWS METELLUS.

I ' ' n>

29

AN INQUIRY

into ihe Opinions of the ancient Hebrews^ respecting a

future immortal Existence.

in» »vw bsiTi r^ w nnw uivh n»3 naniD ^nn oVwi

Sepher Ikkarim, I, iv, c. 31.

'A^roicccrai rots avBp^iroi^ ^xa( &7rodave7v, /lera 8^ rovro xpiiris,

Heb. ix. 27-

No. I.

Grotius, Spencer, Marsham, apd Warburton, conceived the
promises of God to the early Israelites to have been of a tempocal
nature, and did not imagine them to have been influenced by
higher motives, or to have extended their hopes and ideas beyond
this present transient state df things. But this opinion appears by
no means warranted by Scripture : from detached passages, super-
ficially examined, such a statement tnay, indeed, seem inferrible,
though a more accurate survey of parallels in their natural cour
nexions with preceding and subsequent verses will readily exhibit
the fallacy of this extraordinary doctrine. The Gentile world in
the earliest aeras recorded by history, and in the most ancient
apecimens of wild and primitive poetry, is a demonstration, that
the belief of a future state was indelibly imprinted on the human
mind by the Creator ; and from the expectations of immortal re-
wards and punishments, exactly pit>portiou6d to the virtues or de*
linquencies of this life, we have every reason to suppose that these
originated in some divine communication made to the earlier mem-
bers of the human race. As sacred history assures us, that the
Chaldeans, Syrians, and Egyptians, in particular, practised their
superstitions, and of course accredited the fables on which they
were founded, before the compilation of the Pentateuch, so we have
incontrovertible authority that this main part of their theology then
existed. Since it must, therefore, have been a welUknciwn doctrine
at the peri<»d when the Israelites sojourned in Egypt, it was in no
ways requisite for Moses to enter into a minute detail of it : if he
refers to it in the same manner as he refers to other established
facts, it will be sufficient to show, that in his time, the children of
Israel looked forwards to a future state : nor may we deem it con-
trary to reason to presume, that God revealed it to Adam and the
Patriarchs, in some of those manifestations of his presence recorded
by the inspired penman, and that when the earth became peopled*
each colony in its emigrations disseminated it far and wide* But»

30 An Inquiry into the Opinions of the

it may be admitted, that although it was received as well by the
apoMtate tribes of idolaters, as by the servants of the true God, and
couched under various symbols and allegories, the minutiae of it be<-
eame more and more accurately apprehended under the instructions
of the prophets, until it was explicitly revealed, and distinctly pro-
mulgated by our Saviour, who brought life and immortality to
light by his Gospel.

, The promise of redemption, believed in every age of the Jewish
Chjurch to be fulfilled in tlie days of the Messiah, was not simply
understood to appertain to this life, but to an existence to come.
Adam hardly inferred the recovery of the terrestrial paradise from
the promise made to Eve ; he assuredly conceived it to extend to
eternal felicity and communion with the. Supreme Being in another
world. Hence, the New Testament marks a strong antithesis
between. the type and the anti-type; the natural father of the
human race, as well in it as in the rabbinical writers, is aptly,
denominated the first Adam. The Son of God, the spiritual
Father of mankind, and author of everlasting life, is stiled the
second Adam, called in Cabbalistical language ^tSlp D*7K. Moses
Haddarsban, (Ber. Rabba» xxxiv. 67%) accordingly, weaves this
ancient doctrine into the fable of Messiah the Son of David going
to Kipp6d, the angel of death, at the gates of hell, when the cap-
tives therein confined, beholding the light of the Messiah, exult-
ingly, deemed the prophecy in Hosea xvi. 14. accomplished, and
expected immediate redemption, as it is written, J11DD1 b\tiW TD*
In the same ancient work we read, that redemption was, of old,
understood to be two-fold ; one species from the servitude of
nations, the other from the angel of death. In the narrative of
man*s creation, Moses distinguishes between the body created after
God's image from the dust of the earth, and the soul communicated
to it by the breath of God : and this distinction is repeatedly en-^
forced in Scripture, where this dust or body is exhibited as returning
to its original earth, and the spirit to that Divine Essence from
which it proceeded.

We know not the extent of the ^arly revelations, but we find
some, by way of eminence, stiled D'^H/M "^311, and a striking contrast
maintained between *ltt^;i ^nd ni1> which is also continued in
the New Testament. Enoch was most singularly translated

urh^ v)» n\b o imw urorxn r\A "pin it^nn^— Abraham

is said to have '* looked for a city, which liatb foundations, whose
builder and maker is God :" on this subject our Saviour expressly
declares, irepi be rfjs at^affraaeios rwy vck'pwv ovk iiviyvwTe ro pqdky
hfxiv'vwo Tov 0€ov, XiyoVTOs* 'Eyw elfju 6 Qtos 'A/3|oaa/i, Kal 6 0eo«
^laaaKj Kal 6 Ocos *laKUffi; oifK ianv 6 Ocos, Oeos yeKpwv^
iiXKa ^utvTwv. Jacob, in his sublime prophecy, looked forwards
to the salvation of Jehovah, and predicted the time and family of
Shiloh. Moses Bar Nahbman and Rabbi Becbai, emphatically,
name this Vy?lSfJ13fWD; and it may be remarked, most g^n$»

ancient Hebrews of a future Existence. 31

rMy^ that wherever the Hebrew Scriptures mention a person living
in the commandments of* God, the Cbaldee pnraphrasts, Abeii
Esra tfi particular^ and indeed the collective body of rabbinical
conimentators» expound the phrase hy everlasting life, and vice
versft, rni2 by everlasting death, which appears the most satisfac^
tory explanation of these terms in the New Testament. Rabbi
Bechai avers, that when Balaam inquires who shall number the
dust of Jacob, he alludes to the resuscitation of the dead, and
Rabbi Menahhem on Num. xv. 31. says, that the impenitent shall
be ETERNALLY punished.

The patriarchs are cited by the apostle Paul, as living in hope,
and dying in full assurance of the promises : these promises must
therefore have been made in the revelations recorded in Genesis :
Moses, the author of the Pentateuch, who conversed with God, as
no other man did, D^^9 /Jf D^JS, *' had respect unto tl^ recom-
pence of the reward, and chose rather to suffer affliction with the
people of God, than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season ;
enduring, as seeing HIM, who is invisible:* and we may presume
that the translation of Enoch, before adduced, was intended to
afford to a degenerate race a full corroboration of this doctrine, in
the same manner as that of £lijah, on the revival of religion after
the destruction of the BaalKes, was calculated to contirm the
Israelites in it, at a later period of history. Whenever a patriarch
is said to die in the sacred text> the rabbinical commentators
most frequently represent him as gathered to the righteous souls of
his fatliers. The belief of a future state forms one of the funda*
mentals of the Jewish faith. The Talmud deduces it from tlie law,
the prophets, and the hagiographists ; and Joseph Albo, in Sepher
Ikkarim, paras, iv. c. 35., on what authority I know not, main-
tains, that Esra and the coadjutors, which the Jewish fabulists
have given to him, in all their formularies of blessing, exclaimed,
D^/IDH 7Vr\0 nvr UTSh nia:i nriK. EuseWus (Pr»p. Evang^
LXI. c. ^7*) remarks, 'O fiiv ye MtaffifS irpiires iiOdvarov ovatay
eiyai Trjv kv avBp^w \pvj(^v itpltraro, eiKova ^iiaas virap^tlv avrrjy
Qeov. Origen urges as an argument against Celsus (1. v. p. 260.)
that this doctrine was in their earliest infancy familiar to the Jews ;
^riXiKov bk ro tr-^^ehoy &/xa yevitrei Kai (rvfiirXripunrti rov Xoyov i^ia'^
tFiCferOai avrovs r^v rfjs yf^vy^fff aQavaaiay, kcu to. vtro yfjv hiKaibtriipia,
icat T€ts Tifias T&v KoXufs (Je^iiaKOTwy. Gamaliel, also, the instructor
of St. Paul, is introduced in the Talmud, as proving the resurrec-
tion of the dead from each of the three divisions of the Hebrew
Scriptures. In that most ancient commentary Pesichtha, (paras.
OJ^^ HK*)), this doctrine is established from the law ; and the
Gemara of Jerusalem cites Deut. xxxi. \6. xxxii. 39. as evi-
dences, that it was inculcated in the law, and passages too obvious
to require citation to support it from the prophets and hagiogra-
phists. The Targumiu of Jerusalem, and of Jonathan the son oiF

S& An Inquiry into the Opinions^ ^c.

Ussiel, proclaim, continually^ a future state irom the text of thi
law.

Trmporal rewards and punishments would b«ve been inadequate
to religious purposes, and would have opposed hut feeble barriers
to idolatrous defections, and other infractions of the Divine Law.
The firm persuasion of the mind atone, that man shall be rewarded
vf punished according to the deeds done in the bodj, could have
ensured a permanent existence to religion, and enforced statutes in
direct opposition to many more ancient customs. How could the
devout Israelite, me<litating on the attributes of God, and inferring
from bis own Scripturesthe divine origin of his soul, have read in his
tabernacle, UH DtP? "pD^ nUT, (Exod. xv. 17, 18.) without the
sure and certain hope of glory and of immortality ! Conid he, in
fact, have believed his nation to have been planted, TntV^rbni "VIS,
and in the sanctuary, which his hands had established — ^if, observ-
ing the transitory machinery of affairs, he knew nothing of retri-
butive justice beyond things temporal? It is positively certain,
that he looked beyond the present constitution of things, that he
expected an everlasting mountain of inheritance, and sanctuary
*' not made with hands, eternal in the heavens,'^ where Jehovah
should reign for ever and ever. If we attentively couMder the
nature of God, from temporal judgments analogy will argue
spiritual ; things seen are to the inquisitive mind evidences of
things not seen. In like manner, the various blessings and punish •>
ments mentioned by Moses manifestly prefigured those that will
be attendant on man*s future condition. We cannot imagine so
total a blank in the Mosaic system, as we must observe, if whilst
other and debaseil nations were instructed in this important truthf
-the Israelites alone, to whom the law had been revealed by the
mouth of God, and attested by extraordinary appearances, were
left in ignorance of it. We divest the types and allegories of this
ritualof their most excellent oflice, if we conceive the Israelites
perfectly unacquainted with their recondite and anti-typical im-
port. That sabbath of rest, ordained to be kept for a perpetual
cbvenant throughout their generations, as a sign between Him and
them (*' because in iix days God made the heavens and the earth, and
rested on the seventh, and was refreshed,") was, undeniably, re-
ferred to that future sabbatism, anticipated by the patriarchs, and
thus apprehended by all the Jewish writers. Those peculiar rites
of sanctifying the congre^tion, and separating them from the
Gentile world, i^DSttTTpD TVHV ^St^X) had purposes far extending
beyond the circumstances of that peopleiand were gradually better
known as the days of the Messiah approached. The veil of the
atonements and expiatory sacrifices of the: law was pierced by
thinking men of that dispensation : the institution of the tM^

^ UcH of tlie early Arabs, and the cities of refuge, were strong in-
dications of further divine intentions. Passages in the 8th ch. of

Mrahian Stwy. 9S^

Deuteroflomy wouM aloae determine the Israelites toliave received
tWs revelation : liinTTHi ^30 w could not refer to temporalities,
but must signify* ttiat God here tries and proves men to qualify
them for a celestial condition. In the. 32nd Ch. we read like-
tvise, "Oh! that they were wise, that they understood this!"
D/innK^ Wil^ ! and from the 35th and 36th verses, we cannot
but infer a future judgment. Aeicordingly, in the 29th verse of
the following chapter, those who adhered to these statutes, ire

^stiied mrra inna oy.

DANIEL GUILDFORD WAIT.
Blagdan Rectory,

ARABIAN STORV.

We promised in a former Number (xxiv, December, 18 i 6, p.
i6o^ some account of the Arabian Story entitled KHd al nega,
*' The Strats^ems, Frauds, or Cunning Devices of Women,'' moie
happily expressed in French, ** Ruse des Femraes," by Mon$.
Langl^s, the celebrated Orientalist, who has published it with t|ie
original text at the end of his " Voyages de Sindb4d le Marin "
(I^aris, 1814. 18mo.). Of the Keid al nesa we now offer an abridged
translation.

. It is related that a ^'oung man o£ graceful stature and beautiful
countenance resided formerly at Baghdad, where he was Jiiost dis-
tinguished among the sons of the merchants. . One day, whijst
he sat in his shop, a lovely damsel approached : having looked,
at him she perceived written over his door these words : " There,
h no cunning equal to that ofmtn^ since it surpasses the cunning of
Ajuomenj' '*By my veil then 1 swear," said she, "this man shall be
the sport of female cunning, and he shall change this iuscription.^'
On the next day she returned, mostricbly dressed, and attended by
many slaves ; under pretence of purchasing some article, she seated
herself In the young man's shop. '^ You have beheld,** said
she, ''the gracefulness of my person — can uny one presume to af-
firm that I am hump-backed?" at tbe same lime she uncovered
part of her bosom — the young Merchant was fascinated. " I appeal
to you," continued she, *' whelher I am not well formed :" — she then
shewed him her finely4urned arm, and her &ce, which in beauty
equalled the moon when near its fourteenth night; saying, "Are
these, features marked with the small-pox ? or who shall dare to
insinuate that I have lost the use of one eyeV The Merchant
requested to know her reasons for thus ex|)osing to his view so
many charms, generally concealed under a veil. " Sir," said she,
" I am rendered miserable through the tyranny of my father, a sordid,
avaricious man, who« though abounding with riches, will not ex-

VOL. XKi. . CI. JL , NO. XLl. C

84 Arabian Siwy.^

pend the tmalle^t trifle to etUbKsh me in matrimony;^ ^* Wbo !•
4lry futiicrr inquired the Meichiint. '< He if the grand Cdd^/*
replied she, and then departed. The young man in a transport
of astonishment and love, shut up the doors of his shop, and has-
tened to the tribunal where he found the Magidtrate. ** I come, Sir,T
exclaimed he, **to demand in marriage your daughter, of whom I an»
enamored." ''She is not worthy," replied the judge, ''of so handsome
and so amiable a mate." " She pleases me," stiid the young man ;
" do not oppose my wishes.'' A contract was immediately concluded 9
the Merchant agreed to pay five purses before the nuptiab, and
settled fifteen as a jointure. The father still represented bow
unsuitable the bride would prove, but the young man insbted that
the nuptials should be celebrated without delay, and on the next
night be was admitted to the chamber of his bride. But when be
had removed the veil that covered her face, he beheld such ao
object I *may the Lord defend us from the sight of so much ugU«
nessl for in her was comprised every thing completely hideous*
He passed the night as if he had been in the prisons of Dcyltm^
among the monstrous demons. At dawn of day he repaired to a
bath, and having performed his ablutions, he returned to his shop,
and refreshed himself with coffee : many of his acquaintances
passing by, amused themselves with jokes respecting the charms
of his bride. At length the lovely form of her who had contrived
this affair, appeared before him* She was more richly and more
voluptuously ornamented than on the preceding interviews; so that
a crowd of persons stopped in the street to gaze on her. — ** May
this day»" said she, " be auspicious to thee, my dear OlU'td-
dyn ; may God protect and bless thee V The young man's face
expressed the sadness of his heart. " How have I injured
thee," replied lie^ '* that thou hast in this manner made me the
object of thy sport 1" " From thee," answered the beautiful stran-
ger, " I have not experienced any affront, but if thou wilt reverse
the inscription over thy door, I will engage to extricate thee from
every difficulty." The Merchant instantly despatched a slave, desiring
hifti to procure from a certain writer, an inscription in letters of
blue and gold, expressing, " There is no cunning equal to that of
women^ since it surpasses and confounds the cunning of men.*'
The inscription was soon traced, and brought by the slave to his
master, who placed it over the door of his shop. Then, bv advice
of the fair damsel, he went to a place near the citadel, where
he concerted with the public dancers, bear-leaders, and those who
exhibit the tncks of monkeys ; in consequence of which, while
he was sitting, the next morning, drinking coffee with bis father--
in-law, the Cadhy, they came before him, with a thousand con-
gratulations, styling him cousin : the young merchant immediately
scattered among them handfuls of money. The judge was astonished,
ami asked several questions. ** My father,'' said the young roaii,
** was a leader of bears and monkeys ; such has been the profesaioo

On the Science of the Egyptians^ ^c. d5

of my fomily * but having ae^uir^d some wealth we aow carry
on the bumness of merchants wkh considerable success/' ^ Biit
dost thou still/' asked the judge, '' belong to this company of
bear-leaders 1" ''I must not renounce my family/' replied the
young man, ** for the sake of thy daughter." *' But it is not fit/
Exclaimed the jndge, " that such a person should espouse the
danghier of one who, seated on a carpet, pronounces the dectsiona
of law: onto wbose pedigree ascends even to the relatioos of our
prophet." *' Butf my good father-in-law/' said the merchant, ^ re-
collect that thy daughter is my legitimate wife ; that I value each
hair of her head as much as a thousand lives ; that for all the king-
doms of the world I would not consent to be separated frbmiier."
At last, however, a divorce was tbrmally executed-^the money
which the merchant had settled was returned — and he, having ap-
plied to the parents of her who had contrived this stratagem, ob*^
tained the lovely damsel in marriage, and during a lon^ succession
of years, enjoyed the utmost conjugal felicity.

ON THE SCIENCE OF THE EGYPTIANS

AND CHALDEANS.

Part VIII. [Continued from No. XXXIX. p. 42.]

It is remarked by Proclus, tfiat the Egyptians indicated through
their fables the secrets of nature ; and Phomutus faitimates that the
mytliological traditions conceniing the gods are reconcileable to
truth, as they were composed by the sages of antiquity, for the
purpose of explaining the system of the universe by means of
symbols and aenigmas. The more indeed we consider the my-
thology of the Egyptians, the more we shall be convinced, that the
principal object of its inventors was to perpetuate the memory of
philosophical researches, and of scientific discoveries. Even the
Greeks, who did not possess the science of the Egyptians, were
not always inattentive to the Intentions of those from whom they
principally borrowed the elements of their mythology. Their
nixed fables, though generally overcharged mth poetical embel-
lishments, yet often continued to exhibit ingenious allegories, which
related to agriculture, to astronomy, to physics, and to metaphy-
sics. Thus in the flible which chiefly occupied the attention of the

S6 On the Science of the

initiated at Eicusis, Proserpine typified, in one sense, the coni»
when it is sown under the surface of the ground ; under another
point of Tiew the same goddess represented Nature, when the Sun
descends to the lower hemisphere : and according to another in-'
terpretation, the allegory exhibited the soul, when it quits its pre-*
existent state, is united to the body, and becomes enamored of
maferial pleasures, as the spouse of Pluto forgot the flowery vale
of Enna, and took delight in the gloomy regions of Hades,

But although the fabulous deities of Greece were in many ex«
ampks considered as merely ^legorical personages, yet the my-
thology of the Greeks differed very considerably from that of the
Egyptians. In Egypt, mythology was the offspring of mystery ;
and was at once the private interpreter of science, and the public
organ of superstition. Its exterior appearance presented nothing
to the eye of the stranger hot a monstrous medley of extravagance,
absurdity, and incongruity ; but as Lucian has observed, though
be himself too often forgot the precept, the aenigmas of the priests
of Egypt ought not to be derided by the profane. Those priests,
as we learn from Plutarch, placed sphinxes, not without a meaning,
before the gates of their temples ; while in Jhe interior of the
sacred colleges they explained their aenigmas ; showed that their
mythology was only a symbolical illustration of the system of
nature ; and in lifting the veil of allegory discovered to their disr
ciples the revealed forms of truth and science. Mythology wore
a very different appearance in Greece. There it became the
favorite of the Muses, and the ally of the arts. Instead of being
employed to express in senigmas the discoveries and the systems
of philosophers, it was altered and new-modelled to flatter the
vanity, and to please the taste of a people, who were not unwilling
to believe that their country had been the abode of the gods, and
who were more attentive to the charms of poetry than versant in
the truths of science. Greece was represented as the country
where the mythic traditions had their origin ; its kings and its heroes
were easily admitted to the honors of the apotheosis; real and
fictitious histories were confounded together ; foreign and domestic
events were blended into one mass of fabulous incongruity ; and
a new Pantheon rose on the ruins of the old, and was soon filled,
by a crowd of Grecian deities, who were far from bearing an exact
resemblance to their prototypes in Egypt and tlie East.

Egyptians and Chaldeans. 37

' From these observations it must^ I think, be evident, that the
fictions invented on the banks of the Nile were not the mere crea-
tions of sportive fancy, like those which owed their existence to
the poets of Arcadia and Attica. The deification of mortals, as
Herodotus testifies, was unknown in Egypt ; though Euhemerus,
to flatter the divine Ptolemy, had the impudence to , assert the
contrary, and though Diodorus had the weakness to believe him.
The learned Egyptians, when they were not misled into the errors
of materialism and atheism, were monotheists in religion, and ideal-
ists in philosophy. They considered all the nominal deities of
fieible as mere symbols, which bore various meanings, according to
the view which was taken of the allegorical histories by the
initiated mythologists. Thus Osiris variously symbolised the active
principle — the good principle — the Sun — ^the Nile — the patron of
agricolture — the first planter of the vine. Isis represented some-
times universal nature — sometimes the passive principle*— some-*
times the air — sometimes the earth — sometimes the moon. We
are therefore to recollect, that the same allegories, and the same
symbols, expressed many different things ; and served to illustrate^
now the science of the astronomer — now the system of the physi-
ok>gist — and now the theory of the metaphysician.

It was my object in the preceding article of this essay to show^
that the Egyptians were not altogether ignorant of the existence of*
those elements of ekments, {vroixeia tnoixeifav) which our modern
chemists assume to themselves the merit of having first discovered*
I shall now proceed to corroborate my former statements by ad-
ditional evidence ; but as this evidence, wliich is chiefly derived*
from the Egyptian mythology, has been furnished by Greek and
Roman writers, it is necessary that I make a few short remarks on
the fidelity of their reports. I have then to observe that the writers
of whom I speak, too generally endeavoured to assimilate the fables
of Egypt to those of Greece and Italy. Osiris, for example, was
the prototype of Dionysius and Bacchus, but the Greek god is not
the same with the Egyptian, and the Latin drunkard differs from
both. Buto has been improperly confounded with Latnna, and
Bubastis with Artemis and Diana. Orus and Apollo were both
beardless youths, both were symbols of the sun, and both were
bora in a floating island, where the mother of the one sousiht re-
fuge from the pursuit of Typhon, and where the niotji'-. .f the

39 On the Science of the

other iled from the penecutton of the seipeot PjtboB ; ' but Oms
made love neither to t|ie daughter of a mer, nor to the daughttf
of the ocean^^e neither fell from heaven, nor played on the flutes*
ipor flayed alive an unhappy rival, nor pulled the ears of a Phry*
gian king for being a bad judge of music. The Egyptian mytbo*
logy W^ ^f ^ graver cast than the Greek ; and it is an error to tov^
sider the symbols of both under the same point of view. I have
likewise ta remark, that the Greeks and Romans, from their igno*
ranee of some parts of science with which the Egyptians were ac-
quainted, have frequently mistaken and misinterpreted the symbo-
lical language in which the priests of Egypt alluded to their dis-
coveries in physics and in natural philosophy. It is also to be nh
gretted that the Greeks have reported the Egyptian fables without
attention to order or method \ that they have blended together
different allegories ; that they have confounded various Egyptian
deities, not only with each other, but with those of Greece ; and that
they IjAve never preserved the original orthography in writing the
names of the stranger gods. We can only excuse them by sayis^g^
that when they made but one partition of the world between Greeks
and Barbarians, they were not aware of the treasures of knowledge*
which, during a long lapse of ages, had been amassed by nation^
that were grown old in civilisation, before their own bad escaped
from the rudeness of a savage state. They never attained to that
degree of perfection either in experimental philosophy, or in the
9|bstract sciences, to which the Egyptians and the Chaldeans bad
arrived ; and consequently it was not always possible for them to
explain the allegorical language, in which the sages of Mempbii
wd Babylon briefly and obscurdy rather hinted than developed
their systems and opinions.

Nothing seems more to have embarrassed the interpreters tif the
Egyptian aenigmas, than the symbolical language employed by
the disciples of Hermes concerning almost every branch of chemis-
trj and physics. Their doctrine coneerntog the elements appears
especially to have pussled the philosophers of Greece and Italy,
lamblichos teUs us that, according to the Egyptians, the Sun presides
over the elements of generation, and the Moon over those of produce
tion ; end that four of those elements are maiculine, and four ferni*
nine. (Us MjfHer. I. viii.) Long before the time of lamUicbus, the

Eg^tkm$ and Chaldeans. 39

B^plNUi docUiiie h«4 bete thiH expUned by Seneea i-^Mgypin
qm^n wr tlemmta fecere ; deinde €M nngmlh kina, mavem et fosminami
^tfum ^^ftmjudiami, fua Muiui est ; fiBminam, qua,ntbulo$u$
tt tscrr. Aquam virilem voeant mare ; muHehrem^ awnum alima.
fgnem voeant masculum, qna ardeijiamma ; etfttmiuam, qua lucet
inTtoxiut tattu. Terram fortiorem tikartm vacant saxa cauttsque ;
J^eminm namen asiignant haie tractabili ad cirf^tit*am.*^(Q«<rff*
Natur, L iii.) .All this is prettily imagined, butraucliof it has
DO foundation in Egyptian mythology. According to Horapollo a
bawk was the hieroglyphic fbr the winds; and if the windr were
always masculine, how came Tbueris, {Typhanis pellex) to typify
the wind which blows from the south 1 Again it can scarcely be
tcae irhat all water but tlie sea was called feminme, since Osiris
symbolised, the Nile; nor is it more consistent with mythology,
that rugged ground, rocks^ and stones, were denoted as mascu*
line, since the barren border of Egypt next Arabia was typified by
Nephtys, tlie incestuous wife and sister of the terrible Typlion,

Seneca states that out of each of the four elements the Egyptians
made two, — the one masculjne, and the other feminine. It is more
natural to suppose that tliey represented fire, air, earth, and water,
£is resulting from the combinations of eight primordial elements,
which tliey feigned to be niasculine and feminine, because by their
union they produced something different from themselves. It ia
impossible to conceive why rugged land should be called mascn-
tine, or why a distinction of sexes should be imagined between
salt and fresh water; but wlien the chemist proves to me that both
earth and water are compound substances, I can bear with the sd-
legorical language in which tlie elements, by the union of which
they have been produced, are called niasculine and feminine*
Thales, who had studied in Egypt, told the Greeks that fire» air,
earth, and water, were not elements, but were compounded c^
elements. He told no more, probably becanse he knew no more ;
but th^t his Egyptian masters had formed a theory on this subject,
a little less whimsical than that which is attributed to them by
Seneca, X shall now endeavour to prove.

1 have already observed, that the allegorical and senigmatical
language of the Egyptians upon the subject in question must hare
been very embarrassing to most of the Greeks, tiho believed that
fire. air« earth, and water, were primaiy and nncorapoiinded ele-

4fy On the Science of the ^

meiitt. We cannot wonder then at the' erroneous exphnatiooi
which they have given of the symholii, which represented the com"
piment parts of the nonrinal elements. Air and water, fosexumpre,
iMre composed of aeriform elements, which the moderns call goHi.
How these were expressed by the Egyptians in common language,
it would be difficult to say ; but I can scarcely doubt that they
were frequently indicated in the fiibles^ where the Greek inter*,
preters employ the words aldi^, Aytfios, wytvfta, Sec. It was, how-
eifer, the fictitious deities of Egypt that were principally employed
as the symbols of the natural elements ; and the component parts
ot air and water seem to me to have been^ clearly indicated by
fhiese allegorical divinities.

Isis» according to the fable, ded from the persecution of Ty«
phon,^ and concealed herself in the i^nd of Cbemmis, where sIm^
brought forth Orus and Bubastis, who were confided by their
mother to the care of Buto. It is obvious, however, that Isis and
Buto were in fact the same, and that thb last was only one of the
names assumed by the goddess Myrionymos. We have already
seen in the last article, that Minerva, or Neitha, symbolised the
air ; and Plutarch tells us that Isis and Minerva were the same.
Now according to the testimony of Porphyry, Latona, or Buto,.
was the symbol of the air^ whether light or dark, under the Moon* *
r«v hk vro vtKiivviv fmrt^Ofihftnf xat trKcriSofJiit'ov hipot^ 4 A^rci^ <n;^
)3dXoy. Thus Isis, under the names of Neiiha and Buto, symbol;^
ised the air« Plutarch says that the Egyptians called the Mood
the mother of the world, and assigned to her a nature composed
of both sexes. She is impregnated, continues he, by the Sun. and
again emits and disseminates the generating principles into the air.
This author would have adhered more exactly to the Egyptian
mythology, if he had written Minerva, or Neitha, instead of the
Moon, and Pthah, or Vulcau, instead of the Sun. This appears
evident from a passage in Horapollo, whose text, however, requireii
correction, as some words seem to be omitted, which I shall ven-
ture to supply. "Htpaiarov hk, ypd^ovres [o< Aiyvnrcoi] KayBapov t:a\
y^ica Swypa^vtny, ^ABriyay ik yvita ical KayBapoy* Aoicei yhp avrdtr
h KdfffAOs avy€<ndyai ii: re rov &p<reyiKOV Kal BffKvKov, 'Ere hk rffs
*AOfiy&$ ri^y yfhra, [koI toy xdyOapoy, irt bk ^Hfalarov Toy xAydapor
licA r^y ySira] ypa^ov9iy oSroc yhp fioyot Qitay wap* ahrols iipffeyoOti*

Xcis vwdpx^v^^' The Egyftkm indicate Vulcan by feinting a

Egffptiam and Chaliieans. A\

'kfiiU ^nd a tuliure: and Minerva hy a vulture and a beetle ;
for it eeemi to them that the world is constituted out of, what
is masculine and feminine. They therefore paint, the vulture
and the beetle for Minerva, and the beetle and the vulture for Vul'*
caUf because these alone of the gods are deemed by them to be of
both sexes. Let us. then correct the language of Plutarch, and read
-^the Egyptians called Minerva the mother of the worlds and
assigned to her a nature composed of both sexes ; she is impreg"
nated by Vulcan^ and. again emits and disseminates the principles
of generation into the air. Pthah, or Vulcau, waa feigned to be the
father of the Sud» and was in fact the symbol of that ignis fabrilis^
of which the Stoics^ have since said so much. This god was also
the symbol of the aetherial fluid, which the Greek physiologists
supposed to permeate the whole material world ; nor can it be
doubted that he was considered as the type of the living principle,
and was thence called the lather of the gods (6 rwy Oe&y nar^p).
Qhrysippus therefore and his followers only copied the Egyptians,
when they taught, according to Diogenes Laertius, that the fphole
world, being an animated and rational animal, has for its conduc-
tor, the aether, which they say is the^ first god — (ovroi ij) ical tov
o\ov K6<rfAOv, iwiv KoX ifiij^vxoy icai XoyiKoy i\eiv yyovfAeyov f^ky t6»
aWdpa, 6 koi irpihrov Oioy X&yovaiv),

' Neitba bore in many respects the same character as Ptah, and as
he was said to be the father of the sun, so the goddess was feigned
to be the mother of that luminary ; and she is made to say, ac?
oordiug to Proclus, the fruit which £ have brought forth is the sun ^
{vy kyii Kupwiy ir^Koy ^Xcos iyiyero.) In the former the masculine
is put before the feminine — ^in the latter the feminine before they
masculine. Ptah symbolises aether, (otherwise the fabricating fire,)
and air — Neitha, air and aether.

. The Phoenicians seem to have taught a similar doctrine. Ac
cording to Saochoniatho, the first principles are symbolised by the
wind Kolpias and Bau, night, or chaps ; and their immediate off«
spring was Mot, slime. It appears, however, from a passage la
Daniascius (vepl r&y wp^ruy &^<uy) that this fable had its origin in
the Egyptian mythology. JEther and air were the first : these art
the iwa prinkipleSf out of which Qulomos, the intelligible god, waa
generatcii' Oulomos b nothins else than the Phoenician word
Stmf, outom, eternity, an age, time. Now Men^s, the first fabulous

42 On the Science of the

kiog; of £gypt, and the instttutor of tlie worship of Ptaii, «ceofdiii(^
to Herodotus, was alto the symbol of eternity, or time ; fer the
word U6H6I)5 tnenek, which the Greeks wrote mMf#y signifies
eterntty and time. Saochoniatfao himself seems to indicate what
was meast by his wind Kolpias, for he also states the primary ma«
tertal cause to be a dark and spirii-diiated air : (jkipa ie^Mif ntl
iryevfiar^vi) ; and this«dark air was symbolised by Athor, the.
*A^oS/rif iricorla, Venus tenebrosa, of the Egyptians.

^The Greek mythologists seem not to have known what to make
of the aether of the Egyptians and Orientalists. Hesiod has it that
Erebas and night sprung from chaos, and aether and day from night.
That light came out of daikness ; and that night preceded day, was
Bniversaliy admitted in the East : but there the sstherial spirit was
always pot 'the first, and was held to be the primery agent employed
by the divine and immaterial creator. Thus we have seen in the
last article; that Cneph; the divine demiourgos, was represented
with an egg in his month, to show that the universe had been
called into being at the word of God ; and Ptah, as Eusebius re*
j>orts, sprang from Cneph, and was the material demiourgos, who,
under the guidance of the aupreme mind, gave forth to matter and
l)eauty to the world. The primordial wind, of which Sanehoni-
atho speaks, and which he calb Kolpias, or Kolpia, was no doubt
written in the Phoenician text TV 9 b^, kohpi-Jahy the voice or
W9rd 0/ ike month of Jah ; and the word for wind, or rather spirit^
was of course written HI*), ruaeh, which Fhilo of Byblus, the
G^ck translator, would have rendered better by ti^cS/mc than by
Ave/ios, It is this wind, or spirit, then, that came from the mouth
df Jahf which was the primordial material principle of the Ph(B-
nician mytbologist, and which the Egyptians called aether, and
symbolised by their god Ptah. Nor are we to reject this explana-
tion, because we find the creator called Jah by Phcenician idolators.
The Tsabeans gave that sacred name to the sun and to the moon,*
the objects of their worship). What is the name given to the sun
in the verses ascribed to the priests of Apollo at Clarus, but a cor-
roption of Jah ? — tppaSeo ror iravriav:^arov Seov ^jufxcr lata. Again,
what is the ancient Egyptian masculine name for the moon, lOI),
Joh, but an abbreviation of Jehovah, as we improperly pronounce
nVT, which in the ancient Jewish characters was written ^7?[H,
Jeoef it appears from Suidas, m voce *Opf€vs, that tMs mytholo*

Egifpttiam and Chaldtans. 45

fbl l»if ht tbe true dootrtne of the E^ptian tbeists; ioi accordii^
to hint, at ike beginning the ather apptmtd in the worUftAri^
4aied {irifnevpytiOeU) by God.

i When we come down to later times, we find the Greeks still pei^
j^esiilg themselves about this aether. The poets openlj sand that
miad is connti&iited of eptber; and some of the pbilosapliers aligned
that aether is tbe sabstaoce of the soul. Euripides has the follow-
ing verses :

^ ^QBtv S* ^Knarvy els ro «£/a* iu^tcero^

'Evrai/O* inrfjXde, wyevfia fikv vpos aidif^nf
To ffwfia h* eh yfiv* SUPPL*

' Plato, with most other Greek philosophers, taught that aether is
that fine and subtle fluid, in which the celestial bodies pefform their
revolutions; and he seemed to consider it as a fifth element, mors
excellent than the rest, for he /gave it tbe epithet of glorious,
(liriicXeiii'*) Aristotle, in defining the substance of the sonl, calls it
a apirit enveloped in the seed and firoth; and adds, that its nature
is analogous to that of the stars. It is evident then that tiie Stagi«»
Fite meant to say that aether is the substance of the soul.

We have seen that Isis^ vnder tlie name of Buto, represented
atmospheric air. Let us now consider the parts assigned to Orus
and Typhon. According to Plutarch, Orus represented the season
and mixtion (^a icit) k-pd^ts) oi the ambient air which nourishes
and preserves all things. What is it in the ambient air which ca»
give it this character, if it be not the z6tic element, or that part of
its composition which we call vital air I The same Plutarch says
m another passage, that the moon cannot always restrain the
noxions influence of Typhon, who, though often vanquished^ still
returns to contend with Orus. Now it was in the marshes of the
island of Cheramls, (compare Herodotus in Euterpe with Plutarcb
de Iside et Osiride,) tliat Buto concealed Orus from the researches
of Typhon, who sought to destroy him while he was yet young and
ieeble. The allegory then signifies, tlial under the influence of thd
moon, and during the night, when vegetables give forth much of
tbe azotic element, tbe due proportion of vital air is diminished,'
and most especially in wet and marshy ground. But tbe story
goes on t6 say, that when Orus quitted the marshes of Chemmia,
be overcame Typhon, and sent him bound to Ists, wito immediately
■eieased bim from bis bonds. Here we have tbe vital air SH|^r*

44 On the Science ofihe

abuDdanty but the balance restored between the sotio and axotie
elementB by his, the type, in this instance, of atmospheric air.

That Typhon was the symbol of the azotic elements in air and
water, appears to be indicated in many examples. Plutarch assures
us, that whatever is pernicious in nature was denominated a part
of Typhon. The noxious wind of Arabia was termed Typhonic
(*Apn/3cic4 icvo^ ^ Tvi^wyiKii. Hesych.): the mephitic vapors
arising from fens and marshes were called exhalations of Typhon
(Tw^yoi iiciryoas) I and typhus fevers are so named from (be evil
dsemon of £gypt.

It is apparently in repeating the doctrine of the Egyptians^ tliat
Plato distinguishes between two kinds of air, the one pure, and the
other gross. We have seen that the aqcients considered the su-
perior part of the atmosphere to be free fh>m noxious vapors, and
that they denominated it aether*; and the Oreeks seem often to
have confounded the pure part of atmospheric air with the aether of
the regions of space which lie beyond it. Thus Empedocles has
opposed Typhon, whom he calls Titan, to the aether, whereas it is
manifest, that the distinction must have been originally made as ex-^
isting between the zotic and azotic elements in common air.
'■ Taid re koI iroyros TroXvKvjJtwy, 0* iypiis d^p,
Tirai', ^i' aiBflp Vifflyyuy vepii ki/kXov &irayTa*.i
. Earth, and the wave-dbaunding sea, then humid air. Titan, then
mther binding a circle nntnd the universe. , Titan can have nothing
to do here, and it is obvious that Empedocles confounded this giant,;
whose name is derived from the Phoenician word tit lutum, mih
Typhon. But Typhon's place is here made to be between air and
aether. It seems to me that, in the Egyptian system of physics,
from which Empedocles probably borrowed his doctrhie, the
azotic and zotic elements which compose air must have been in^.
tended to be indicated by Typhon and aether. : >

Horapollo says that the Egyptians indicated the. world, by
painting a serpent biting its tail. Eusebius (Praep. Evang. 1. i.)
tells us that the Egyptians called the good daemon Cneph, and
that they represented him by painting a>erpent within a circle, but^
adhermg to the circumference. (The passage is sufficiently obscure^^
but this seems to me to be the sense of it.) Again Horapollo ob«
serves that a serpent was a symbol of the spirit which pervades^ the
tiniverse^ The serpent then seems to be the symbol of that aether*

Egyptians^ and Chaldeans. 45

wtich at once envelopes and pervades the universe, Ptab appears
to have typified not only this sether, but the principles of heat and
of life, because these principles are supposed to exist in the Ktfaer
end to be inseparable from it. This god, therefore, who was the
symbol of the material opifex mundh appears to have been some^
times confounded with the uubegotten and immortal Cneph, the
spiritual Demiourgos. No doubt the hyloists of Egypt willingly
confounded them ; and this I suspect to have been the case with
those who painted the ciroukir serpent as the symbol of the Agatbo«
daemon, whom they called Cneph. Here indeed it is evident that
Cneph, symbolised by a serpent, (of which the scales represented
the stars, according to HorapoUo, and of which the convolutions, ac-
ciordiog to Clemens Alexandrinus, denoted the courses of the celestial
orbs,) is himself t he type of the asther. Now we find that one of the
most venerated symbols in Eg^^pt was that which typified Orus in
coiyunction with the Agatho-dsemon. A hawk was the symbol of
the sun, but more particularly so when that luminary, in the astro-
nomical sense of the fiibles, was represented by Orus. Thus we
find from Strabo, (I. xvii.) that the city of Orus, no doubt from
the frequent recurrence of his peculiar symbol, was called the city
of hawks. Now let us hear Eusebius : to vp&rov ov 0ec<$rarov o^u
€<nly iipaKos ^wv ftof>04^, &c. the first being that divme serpent
having the /arm of a hawk, &c. (that is, having the head of a
hawk.) Here that deity who symbolises the season and mixtion
(rather the portion and element) of air preserving all things, is
united with the Agatho-daemon to show that he represented the
vital principle,, and zotic element, put into activity by the solar
influence. In this same city of hawks, Orus was represented withf
a hawk's head, and as aiming a javelin at Typhon, symbolised by a
hippopotamos, the type of water. (Euseb. Praep. Evang. I. iii.)
Plutarch s^s that at Hermupolis was formerly shown an image of
Typhon under the form of a hippopotamos, and on it a hawk was
represented fighting with a serpent. Of these two last symbols the
former represents the aqueous particles arising in pestilential exha>-
lations from fens and marshes, dissipated by the rays of the sun,
and replaced by purer air — the. latter typifies almost the reverse,
and shows that the sun, when he draws up niephitic vapors from
swamps and bogs, is at strife with the Agatbp-daemoo, the symbol
of pure aud vital air^

46 On the Science of the

That the gods of Egypt symboHsed the elements easnot titf
dmikted by those who hare at all studied the mythology of thai'
country. Plutarch (in Sympos. L viii.) says thiit the Egyptians
«lU)w the intercourse of a male god with a mortal female, but that
they do not think that conception and parturition can result froth
the cumnierce of a man with a goddess ; and theh he adds, what
is deserving of attention: bia to ras ohelas rwv BeHp kv iiipi Kal
arvfi&fia^i, icai riai depfiarriffi teal iyporrivi rideedai — Ofi this accawnf,
4hat the esiencea of the gods are placed in air, in spirits, (what th6
moderns call gases,) and in certain heats and humidities. The
same author observes elsewhere, that Osiris and Isis, after having
been.good daemons became gods. Serapis, or Sarapi^f the Egyp^
tian Pluto, appears from a fragment of Porphyry to have had hi*
share in the government of the elements: Mijirore oZrol elmy [oi ial^
ftoyes] iv ^(^ei laparts, Kai bia Toiiruv a^nJioKoy [a^rov] 6 rpiitaptivtk
Kvwv, TOVT itrrlv 6 kv rols rpitri vroiyelois, vbart, yij, Upt, Tovffphs ba[^
fiwy^ ol% Karairavei 6 d4o$. Perhaps these may he- the damonk
whom Sarapis governs, and on account of these his symbol is tho
three-headed dog, that is the wicked damon in the three elements,
water, earth, and air, which the god tranquillises. This is not a bad
specimen of the ignorance of the Greeks eoncertiiBg the mystic
meaning' of the Egyptian symbols. The symbol of Serapis was not
a three-headed dog, like the Cerberus of the Greeks, though Gre-
cian sculptors have often represented it as such ; but a yet stranger
monster exhibiting a serpent's body convolved in the form of a
cone reversed, with the head of a dog and of a wolf, and the head of
a lion between them. Now the three-beaded dog of the Grecian
Phito is a symbol without a meaning, whereas the three-headed
monster of the Egyptian Serapis is full of meaning. Serapis was
the type of Sol inferus, or the winter sun, when that luminary de*
seends to the lower hemisphere. In the early ages when the
winter solstice corresponded with the entry of the sun into the sign
of Aquarius, the constellations, at that period opposite to him, were
flydra and Leo, with the dog on one side, and the wolf on the
other. This was the state of the heavens then at midnight while
the sun was in Aquarius^ that Leo was at the meridian, the serpent,
or hydra, extended iits vast length along the half of the southern
liemisphere, where the wolf was also seen to the east, and the dog
towards the west. The Greeks therefore have destroyed the

Eg^ptiam and Chaldeans^ 47

neauing of the symbol in changing it. It \% however obvious, from
the passage which I have cited froiu Porphyry, that the elements
^ater, earth, and air, were feigned by the Egyptians to contain evil
daemons ; but it is more than probable that the roythologists moant
nothing else by these evil daemons than what the plainer speakers
of modern limes denominate azotic gases.

We have seen, in the last article, that Typhon was called the
syiiiboLof the sea, brcau^e, according to Plutarch, the sea was pro-
duced by fire, and Typhon was the proper symbol of fire. But
Plutarch, as I have shown, must consequently have been mistaken,
when he said that the Egyptians considered Typhon icav to al^rf'
poVf Kal vvpHbes, koi ^iipavriKOP oXofs, icat wdX^fMov TtJ vypoTrjTi —
every thmg arid, and fiery, and entirely of a drying nature adverse
to humidity. Typhon was always the opponent of Osiris, who, in
the physical sense of the fables, was one of the several symbols of
vital air, whence whatever was healthy, as Plutarch styles it, in the
wind?, and seasons, and temperatures^ was denominated a fluxion
of Osiris. Typhon and the sea were held in abhorrence, because
tlie mythologists taught that Osiris was destroyed by Typhon, as
the waters of the Nile were lost in the sea. Now the whole of
these fictions may be explained as follows : The worshippers of
Ptah, whose tongue they said w^as a flame of fire, held that deity to
be the opifex mundi ; and in opposition to the partizans of Cano-
bu$> represented the ignis fabrilit as the great agent in nature, and
the material principle of all things. But as the latent principle of
heat canqot be developed without the presence of vital»air, Ptah
was represented of a double sex, and Neitlia, likewise of a double
sex, was associated with him, and after having been impregnated by
him, disseminated tiie seeds of generation, as the fable has it, into
the air* This Neitba, however, being the type of air and aether, it
follows that, accordiug to the Egyptian Vulcanists, the ignufahrili9
1X1 combination with the various elements which bear the form of
gases, generated all things. Typhon, as I have attempted to prove,
\ras everywhere opposed to Osiris, and was the symbol of alt the
ajcotic elements, of which the humid element, now called hydrogen
gas, is one. This gas is, of all others, the most inflammable. la
combustion it absorbs double its own volume of oxygen gas, and
by its union with that element,- is resolved into water. In this
'Osanuer^ tbcu^ the sea might be supposed to be produced by fire*

48 On the Science of the

but TyphoB was tlie type of the inflamttiable gas rdther tbao of Ih^
fire by which it became ignited ; and so far is this inflammable gas
from being adverse to humidity^ that in uniting itself with oxygen
gaS| it immediately takes the form of water, parting, no doubt, with
much of its calorie> and losing in proportion its expansive force.

Upon the whole then, I think it must appear to the uoprejn^
diced reader, .that the fables of the Egyptians related not only to
agriculture, and astronomy, but to physics and chemistry. I am
aware that the tide of opinion is against me. I am still told that
the ancients had neither telescopes nor microscopes, and therefore
could know neither what is great iu the heavens, nor what is
miuute on the earth : that they had no chemical apparatus, not
even retorts and alembics; and that they formed their systems
without making any appeal to experiment, the only index of truth
in physics and in natural philosophy. In answer to the first of these
objections I shall merely cite the following passage from Moscopu-
lus : KaTOTrrpov, Kal ivowrpoy, ical e^rovrpoVf icac bi6irrpa ita^i(>ov9C
Karompov fxey yhp koi ivowrpov 6 Xeyofievos KaOpwrrtoSf itrowrpoy ik
TO Xeyofievov iJMVQpioV ^ bk btoirrpa, opyay6y r< rols ii9rpoy6^ois
iffTiy 6iroiof 6 Xeyofieyos atrrpoX&fiot. I do not translate this pas-
sage^ because there are no English words to correspond exactly witb
the names given to^ the instruments mentioned, yet they seem to be
nothing else than different kinds of microscopes and telescopes.
To the second objection I reply, that the Greeks were certainly
acquainted with the art of distillation, since Dioscorides, as
M. Dutens observes, not only speaks clearly of distillation, but em-
ploys tlie .word ambix, which we have barbarised into ukmhic*
(Dioscorid. L. 5.) Neither were the Egyptians ignorant of this
art. ^M. Dutens has cited a passage from a manuscript work of
Zosimus of Paoopolis, which can leave no doubt about the matter*
Zosinte, says the French author, reccmmande i ses Utttes deBepaur^^
voir de BiVos veXtyos, aiaXriv ompaicivos, Xoiraf jcal ayyos crcyo^rofioy ;
etplus loin ; ewl axpa r&v moXijyay (iUovs viXov jneyaXovs 9ra)(€7s
eitiOeiyat, tva fjiii pay&y &w6 t^s Oepfiris tov ^baros. That is to say,
the experimenters are desired to provide themselves with a glass
vessel, a shell tube, a plate (perhaps a kettle,) and a vase with a
narrow mouth; great thick vessels of glass are to be placed over the
tubes, that, they may not be broken by the heat of the water. Had
]^. Dutens translated this passage I think some of his readers Would

Egyptians and Chaldeans, 49

bave asserted less confidently than they have done, that the art of
distillation waS' unknown in Egypt. In answer to the third ohjectioji,
I refer to the example of Democritus, who, aft^r having been edu-
cated in Egypt, atatem, says Petronius, inter experimenta cou'
sumsit.

I now come to a part of physiology, which occupied much of
the attention of the early Greek philosophers, and to the considera-
tion of which they were led by the example of th^ Phoenicians and
Egyptians. The doctrine to which I allude is this : There are only
four forms under which matter becomes cognisable to our senses,
and all bodies are either aeriform, igneous,, aqueous, or terrene*
From this it follows that we ought to distinguish body from its
elements ; for though all bodies wear the form either of fire, or air,
or earth, or water, yet fire, air, earth, and water, are not primary
elements, but are themselves composed of elements which are prior
to them. Again, these prior elements, whicli exist chiefiy in a
fluid, though sometimes in a solid, state, are themselves compounded -
of primary particles infinitely minute. These were denominated
monads Qiovdies) by Pythagoras — smallest fragments {dpavtr^ara
eXa^cdra) by Empedocles — motes (ffitrixara) by Democritus — atoms '
(dro/toi) by Ecphantus, &c. The doctrines of Pythagoras and of
Democritus on this subject principally merit our attention.

Democritus, though, not even the first among the Greeks who
adopted the corpuscular system, was certainly its most able sup-
porter. He bcems to have attributed all primary qualities to atom^,
such as figure, gravity, solidity, position, and magnitude ; and
these primary qualities he supposed to be as infinitely varied ia
atoms as they are in the bodies which are composed of atoms.
Thus he thought that the figures of atoms are different in difierent
elements, and that though their magnitudes are always infinitely
minute, their relative proportions may be infinite in variety. Some
atoms are spherical, some cylindrical ; some take the shape of the
cone, some of the pyramid, some oi the cube ; others exhibit un-
equal sides, and unequal angles, and others show themselves under
every prismatic form, and under every irregular figure. It is evi«>
dent, however, that it is absolutely idle to call such particles pri-
mary, or to denominate them atoms, since ihey must still be capable
of infinite divbion. Imagine a sphere to be as minute as possible,
still this sphere may be divided into two hemispheres. Tiie
VOL. XXI. Cl.Jl NO.XLI. D

50 On the Science ofthe^

V

smallest pyramid' may be iMincated ; the smallest cone admits of
infinite seetioos. No cube can be so minute as not to be capable of
containing a smaller sphere^ and every sphere may contain a cone»
and every cone a pyramid* In shorty the xusmata of Democritus»
since they have both magnitude and figure^ cannot be atoms^ wbicb^
as their name implies, admit not of section or division*

The numerical system of Pythagoraa has often been treated as
visionary , and even as unintelligible. It ought, however, to be re*
collected, that we have it transmitted to us in a very imperfect state^
and that we cannot form a very adequate judgment of it from the
reports of the Greeks^ who in general did not understand it mucl|
better than the modems* Even Plato> who in part adopted this-
system, though he expressed its doctrines in other words, and b^r
other terras, has but too often added to the obscurity in which the
immediate disciples of Pythagoras left it involved. We ought bed-
sides to recollect that Pythagoras brought this system from £gypt>
where his might have been only imperfectly instructed in.its prin-
ciples by tbe philosophers of that country* I am aware, indeed^
that some modern authors deny that this system had its origin in
Egypt ; but their opinion may be easily refuted on tbe authority of
the Greeks themselves, and is therefore of no weight whatever.

The numerical system, of which we possess only the fragments^
may be considered under two points of view^ — as il relates to
physics, and to metaphysics. As it relates to the former, it
probably served as the- basis of the corpuscular philosophy ; and:
as it relates to the latter^it has been made the foundation on which
the ideal system has since been built up by Plato and his disciples*
With this last system, which in my judgment is the most beautiful
that ever was imagined, we have at present nothing to do. We are
now to consider the Pythagorean doctrines as they relate to the ma-
terial world* Let us, then, listen to tbe reports of the GreeJis*
Number, says an ancient writer cited^ by Stobaeus, is a system of
monada^ or the progress of multitude from the monad, and the re-
gress of combinations into the monad, (€<rTl bk itptdfios avarfifia fju^
vihutVt 9 irpoitvikffiios irXifjdav awb fiovaios, Kai ayanoiiff^os els fAov&ha
icaraXX//Xiat^.) lamblichus tells us, in his misty language, that
Pythagoras defines number to be the extension and energy of semi-
nal ratios in unity, (jov iipidfxdy SpiSei, iicraffiv Kai eydpyetay r&v €¥■
ftoyabi anepfiaTtKQp Xvycirv.) According to Hermias, the monad is

Egtfptiam and' Ch aldeam. S t

Aep^ciple of all things, out of the fonns and combinationa of'
which the elements are produced. Plutarch' sigrs that numbers,
and the symme^es in them which sue harmonies, w«re stjfled*
principles by Pythagoras; but that the elements which were
oonstituted by them he called geometrical. Moreover be j^ced
the monad and the infinite duad among principles.: by> the former
he understood God and good — the Daemon and evil by the latter,,
whence proceeded the material mass, which is. the visible worlds
(Plut. de Placit. Philosoph.)

It would, however, only fatigue my readers were I to repeat aU>
the fragments in Plutarch, Stbbfleus, Porphyry, lamblichus, and
other writers, concerning this systenu Let us take a rapid view of^
tiie physical doctrines which it seems to announce. The monad
then represents the material principle in unity — simple, and indi«
visible. It expresses this principle existing, as the Peripatetics'
would say, not in energy, but in power. The duad represents mat'-
ter in actual beingi <uid consequently expresses combination, de-
pending indeed upon the operation of two principles^ which the'
Pythagoreans csdled friendship anid discord, (^iX/a icai veiKos^) and
which the moderns term attraction and repulsion. By the triad is
to be understood the union of the monad and of the duad, and the
production of the triangle, or of %ufe under its simplest form*
The tetrad is the symbol of solidity, and consequently of the four
sensible elements*

We have seen that the Pythagoreans named the elements, which
result from numbers and proportions, geometrical. No doubt, then,
the elemental symbols^ which according to Diogenes Laertius were
employed by Plato, had been borrowed from the Pythagoreans; wfaa
in their turn had obtained them from the Egyptians. Fire is repre^
seoted by a regular pyramid, of which all the surfaces are equi-^
lateral triangles : this pyramid is consequently a tetraedron; £arth
is symbolised by a cube, or hexaedron ; air by an octoed^on; and
water by an eikosaedron. Plato also considered the dodecaedron
as the symbol of the universe. (Alcin. isagog. c. 13.). Now it is to
be observed that these are the only regularly formed figures' which
<9an have solid angles, because the angles which unite their plane
surfaces are less than 360^, or 4 right angles. Three angles of
equid and equilateral triangles can form a solid angle; because they
are each equal to only 6(f; consequently 3 of these triangles joined

52 On the Science of the

ID the tetraedron will mtke a solid angle equal to ISO^. In tht^
way we find 4 angles of the octoedroD, making a solid angle equal
to 240^ ; 5 angles of the eikosaedron, making a solid angle equal,
lo 300^. Again, each angle of a square is equal, to 90% conse-.
quendj 3 such angles joined can make a solid angle ; and the solid
angle of the cube is equal to 270^. The dodecaedron is compre-
hended under 12 regular and equal pentagons. Each angle of a
reguUr pentagon is of 108^ : 3 angles of such a pentagon will con-
sequently make a solid angle equal to 324% No other regular
figures can make solid angles.

The Pythagoreans, or rather their Egyptian masters, chose the
duad as the symbol of matter. But as 2 is the root, 4 the square,
and 8 the cube, so the square of the material. duad is represented
by the tetraedron, and its cube by the octoedron. The hexaedroo,
or geometrical cube, consists of 6 squares, and 8 angles: but each
of these squares may be equally divided into 2 isosceles triangles.
The regular octoedron consists of S equilateral triangles, each of
which may be divided into 2 equal scalene triangles. Thus then
the elements, fire, air, and earth, bear proportions to each other la
the same manner as these figures ; and it would seem from the
symbob mentioned above, that igneous particles can never form
solid angles exceeding 180^, nor aerial particles solid angles ex-
ceeding 240°; nor terrene particles solid angles exceeding 270^;
nor aqueous particles solid angles exceeding 300°.

What we tall solidity in atoms is, perhaps, nothing else than
their power of repulsion; and this repulsive power in atoms will be
according to their mass and density. When the Pythagoreans re-
presented fire by the tetraedron, they seem to have indicated that
the distance between igneous atoms alters according to the square
root of the intendty of the fire, or more properly its density. .
Again^ whein they symboHsed air by the octoedron, they indicated .
that the distance between aerial atoms differs according to the.
cube root of the density of the air ; and that if this density be sup-
posed as 1, and that if air, according to this measure, be com-
pressed into the 8th part of its actual expansion, its density will
become as 8;' and the distance between the atoow will be found to,
be inversely as the cube-root of 1 to the cube*root of 8, or as 1 to
2; whence it will follow, according to the Pythagoreans, that K'air

Egyptians and Chaldeans. 53

1>« compressed into an 8th part of its nsual expansion, the distance
between its aitoms will be diminished one half.

I shall leave it to others to determine whether or not thb reason-
ing be just, and to judge how far similar reasoning will apply to
the other symbols representing earth and water. There are, how-
ever, some more remarks which I should wish to make concerning
these figures.

I. The ancient philosophers of whom I speak seen to have con-
sidered the matter of heat and of light as the same ; and perhaps
they held this matter to be of the same nature with the magnetic
and electric iuids. If I do not mistake, however, they understood
'M the sensible effects produced by these to result from the motic^n
of their constituent particles. I must observe, too, in this place,
that the ancient inhabitants of Italy, who had much intercourse
with the Lydians, Phoenicians, and Egyptians, appear to have been
aware that lightning is nothing else than the electric fluid ; and
•Numa Pompilius, while he invoked the Elician Jove, elicited the
fire from the cloud, and conveyed the harmless thunderbolt to the
earth. ' Tullus Hostilius, less fortunate, or less scientific than
Numa, probably perished in the same manner as the modem phi-
losopher Ricfimann. With respect to the magnetic luid, I cannot
help thinking that the Phoenicians and Egyptians considered it as
the matter of heat existing in a particular state, and exerting a pe«
euliar influence. The former called the magnet ^**in PSM^
4ibon hereul, i. e. lapis ealoris univenalis ; and the latter termed
it the hone of Or, diat is, the power or etrength of Or, the symbol
of light and heat.

^ But to return to my subject. If the primary particles of light
and ealorie be pyramidal, and be regular tetraedrons, we may make
the following remarks: 1. No solid figure is more adapted to per-
meate the pores of bodies than the pyramid. 2. As, in a regular
pyramid, the axe is a perpendicuhir drawn from the summit to the
base, all other lines drawn from the summit to the base must in<-
eline to the axe ; and as the figures of luminous pyramidal atoms
are too minute to be individually discerned, a series of them will
appear as a straight line extending in the direction of their axes.
3. -As the power of the wedge is in its axe, the same is true of the
legubr pyfamid, and each series of luminous atoms will always
teem to proceed in the line of their axes, and consequently in a

54 Ofi the Scienee of the »

stcaight Une, unlflBS wImd deflected by vone exlMMoo* tmm&*
4. It follows that when a fay^ whether of light or of qaloricy Mk
iipoo a Aurface capable of reflecting it, the angle of reflection will
appear equal to the angle of incidence. 5. When amy passes cat
of one medium into anotheri for example, out of air into watet> it
will continue to proceed in a straight line, if it fell perpendicularly^
because the power of the pyramid being in its axe, the ray must be
cither reflected, or must pass on in a straight line, and as the pores
^*the water are too wide to hinder the passage of the ray, it must
ifieoessarily adfanee in thesame direction as 'before : but if the tay
fall obliquely on the water, the power of the luminous atom to ad-
vance will be weakened according to the angle which its axe makes
with the surface, and this will augment as it proceeds in its course
through the water. 6. When a ray falls peipendicularly upon any
surface, all the powers of the luminous ]^ramidal atom are coii>-
centrated at its apex, and tiiis apex will be as much as possible in
contact with the surface ; but if the axe of the atom be inclined 16
thesorfiice, all the sides of the pyramid will not'be equally ;near to
the !sur£ice, and* the light descending jfirom the upper side will not
come into conmct with it in the same Insftant or in 'the same pointy
astthat proceeding along the lower side. In fact the upp^ line of
ilight must be prolonged something beyond the apex of the pyra*
ndd 'in order to come into contact with the eurfoce. Now if the
Auriace be not a reflecting one, the powers of the luminous pylra*
midal atom will )be divided, and soniepofltion of the'Jight wiU bavc
penetrated the surface before »the teat. Refraction therefore really
begins before all the light of a ray has passed out of one medium
into another. 7* When a ray is thus refracted, it will produce new
sensations in us, which, it would seem, ought to be as various m
intensity as the angles, which the Ihies of light form with our
oigans of irisioii, avie different tn magnitude ; but from the extremn
mmuteness of these angles they individually escape perception z
and it is only when we come to have dbtinct sensations produned
by their continued gradations, that we ch»s ^betny in the ordev
of the prismaitic colors, from red to violet. 8. The fuatter of heat
and of ligbt iM^tng the eame, though existing under different aMdi-
fications, the heatt, as well as tfaeil^ht* anight to be most imlense i^
the fine of light vrtiich is least deflected by the tprism; and tbio
will be obtiouilfy true if the luminous atom be a vepbet p^nwai^i

Egyptians and Chaldeans. 55

Weause ite. power being in its dxe, liie other lipea proceeding from
ithe base to tbe summit will bflive ihe more power tiie more they are
in Ihe direction of the axe. The greatest intensity of beat is accord-
ingly found in the red ray, which is that which is the least deflected*
9,, It appears from the eaEperiments of some modem plulosopben^
that the luminous atomb are capable of polarisatioo. Thus if under
certain circonwtaaces a luminous atom of a refracted ray be made to
'lall at on a circle marhed with the degrees, a spectator viewing
it ander a certain angle would see it in that position eiLhibiting n
portion of fight, which would continually diminish until it became
altogether evaneseent, if the atom were made to more, round the
circle through the different asimuths until it came to 90^. If, how-
ever, it were still made to move on, it would again gradually recover
all its light when it came to the line of the meridian at 180^; it
would again become evanescent at 270°, and would not regain all ifci
intensity until it returned to the point whence it set out. It seems to
follow from these Acts, (bat luminous atoms have sides and angles,
and that it is owing to the manner in which these are turned by ths;
•pokir attraction, that the atom varies its appearance in tbe experi-
ment of which I have been speaking ; and perhaps the phaenomena
can be best explained by supposing the luminous particles to be
p^midal.

II. The next regular polyedron which can make a solid angle is
Ih^ cube. It was probably chosen as the symbol of the terrene
dement, because of all leguhir solid figures it is the most difficult
to be movied,. and beoanse. atoms under this fonn are die most
capable of filling space.

ill. There seem to be several reasons why the oetoedron was
chosen to symbolise atrial particles. The octoedron is formed by
the junction of two .pyramids, for when we join two devdopements
ef'a letraedron at a common base, we have the developemeiA of an
octoedron. Now if tbe attraction and pepalsion of atrial atoms,
(which we suppose to be octoedroos,) be in the line of their axes,
and if •they approach and touch each other only in the same line^
the spaces between their sides will be void. But since we know
that air is highly elastic, and capabte of being either expanded or
compvessed greatly beyond its common state, we may presume
that its atoms do not ever come into actual contact, but attract
and repel each other at greater or smaller distances, and that upon
this depends what we caB the density or rarity of the anv If tfae^

56 On the Science of the Egyptians^ ^c.

the equilibrium of an uHrial atom be Aisturbied^ and if by any con-
cussion its axe be made to Yibrale* it will prodace by its attraction
and repalsion a similar effect on the axes of its neighbouring atoms,
and their sides will be raised and depressed alternately, until tbo
vibration cease altogether. The sensation of sound is produced in us
by the vibration of the atrial particles which are w contact with our
organs of hearing ; and I see no reason why these particles may
not be octoedronsy since we can still account for all the phsenomena
while we suppose them to be such. But it is not improbable that
the ancient philosophers may have chosen the oetoedron as a sym-
bol of air; Jirgt, because the distinct different sounds produced by
the vibrations of a musical chord are contained in the octave ;
ueandly, because if you count the rays of light from their least to
their greatest distinct degrees of refrangibiltty» you will find, when
you come to eight, that you have returned to the same coloured
ray from which you began to count ; thirdbf, if we suppose aerial
atoms to be diaphanous, the oetoedron seems to be a figure peculiarly
iitted for the regular transmission of light, since, if I mistake not^
those crystals which are of this form do not admit of a double r^
fraction. . .^ i

>^ IV. The universe was symbolised by. the dodecaedron; and
thence the Egyptians divided the sodiac into 12 partitions, each of
which was subdivided into 30 sections, making in all $60 partitions
of the circle ; for the dodecaedron consists of 12 pentagons, andjf
each of these be divided into 5 triangles, the number of triangles
will be. 60, and if each of these triangles be again subdivided into
^, the whole number of triangles will amount to 360.
. V. The moderns seem generally to consider the primary psulioles
of water as spherical ; but from the extreme minuteness of those
particles we cannot ascertain their figure in any other way than by
inference. I am indeed inclined to think from the crystallizations
which they form when in a state of congdation, that, they have
plane sides and angles. The ancients believed them to have 20
sides aqd 12 angles. Why they did so I am unable to say. Per-
haps in employing the tetraedron, the oetoedron, and the eikosae^
dron, to represent fire, air, and water, they meant to indicate that
the specific gravity of air is four times greater than that of flame^
and that the specific gravl^ of water is twelve times greater than
that of air. Perhaps, as all the faces of the eikosaedrou are equi-
lateral tr'anjlesy and as each of the angles of these triangles is cou*

Ardent Fever. 67

^teqaently equal to 60 degT<e<es^ they may have indicated thai water
assumes its solid state by shooting into orystala crossing each other
in angles of €0 degrees^ for this really happens in the formation of
ice.

I have extended this article to too great a length already, but I
cannot close it without obserring, that the symbols of which I have
been speaking appear to me to merit the attention of the.pfailoso-
pher* * I caU them symbols, because, according to the genuine
doctrine of the schools in which they were employed, there can
-really be no material atoms existing under any form whatever,
since there can be no such particles which are not capable of in-
finite division. But if matter be capable of infinite divbion, let
the advocates of its existence point out where it is to be found.
^Can that exist any where butin the mind, which the mind can prove
to itself to be capable of infinite division? The sciolist, will think
this question absurd — the philosopher, who must have of^en con*
sidered it^ knows that it is equally difficult to solve and curious to
investigate.
• Naples, ?hv.U,lS\9' W. DRUMMOND.

COMMENTARY

On the Description of Ardent Fever given hy

Aretieus.

«

Pakt II. — {Continued from No. XL. p. 247.]

^' First of all the patients foresee that they are about to quit
this life, and enter upon another ; and then they foretell to those
present, things that are yet to come to pass." i7f oyiveoo-xou*
0'iy frpwria-Ta, auTf oktj rou filou r^v /teroXXflty^v* iirtna Tola-k votgouvi
v^oXsyouo-i roi alii$ ia-Ofuvot — What immediately follows is in the
translation : ** NonnuUi vero interdum eorum dictis fidem nou
faabendam putant;'' the original appearing in the text oS Se aurioug
luv M' m xftl aXXo ^a<r\ hxeou(ri, words to which it appears
impossible to affix any determinate meaning, or even to construe
them according to the rules of the language. The emeddatioy
of Petit renders the passage at once intelligible, and is not to be
regarded as c^onjectural, but ^ correctioo that in all fotur^

59 Areta&us's 'ComfnetUart/ on

editioDs ought to be received into the text. When the words
fiKXA ^eur) i^xiotfn, altogether unintelligible, by t very slight alter-
ation are rendered aXXof«0-<r«u/ Soxtovo-i — videtUur delirare, the
sense is evident, and the present reading evidently appears to be
an error in transcription or of the press, llie Latin translation
renders o2 by notinul/i, whereas it ought to be ti, as it refers
to the bystanders ; and supposing the present text to be as printed^
It appears altogether inexplicable how it could be rendered
**if9iterdum eorum dictis fidem non habendam putant/' The
meaning of the passage evidently is, ** that those exhausted by
this disease, foreseeing the change that awaits ibem, and fore-
telling future events to those present, sometimes (i<rl* Sre) appear
to be delirious; but upon the occurrence of the events as
foretold men are astonished :'' rp itirofiact li rwv lipijftf ycov d<uu/xie*
?opri ttfytf^onroi. ^' Some again address their conversation to
some of the departed, they alone easily discerning them on
account of their pure and highly refined sensation, the soul
readily distinguishing and holding . converse with those men
with wfaem they are to associate ; for before it was involved in
turbid humors, and darkness, but after the disease has exi-
b^usted these humors, and removed the cloud from their ^yes
they perceive aerial beings, and the soul being freed from
all corporeal impediments they become true Prophets : but
those who have arrived at this degree of extenuation, and subtile-
ty of intellect, do not long survive, the living power being
already dissipated, or exhausted.'' In this concluding passage
Petit has made two emendations which, like that already men-
tioned, deserve to be received into the text. ^Epiova-t ra re Iv tcS
tfe^i, he makes 6giovci ; and If Ixui rom uy^olo*! f)jv, he says
perhap$ should be altered to cv iAuw8co-i uypo»<rit and considering
how very inaccurately the text of this chapter has been printed^
there is every reason to believe the emendation right.

That conjectural emendations of the original text of an
author ought to be very cautiously admitted, is true ; but if we
find the vtords of any writer do not convey a clear and distinct
meaning, anH cannot be brought within the common rules of
construction of the language ; if we find that by the alteration
« of one or two letters the sense appears consistent with the
context, and the words thus altered fall within common rul^
we may rest assured that the correction is just. Admitting
Aen the emendations of Petit to be correct, «the sense of the
whole chapter would, generally taken, be as follows :

'' An ardent and subtle fever pervades the wliole system, 1>ut
chiefly affects the interaal' parts. The respiration is hot, as if

drdetU Twer. &9

|>roceedifig from fire ; fresh air is ei^erly inhaled, with a longing
for Wliatefer is cold; the tongue is dry, the lips and sfcin ai>e
parthed, the extremities comparatively cold, the urine lai|;ely
linctured with bile ; the patient is restless, the pulse frequent,
small and feeble ; the eyes activei glistening, and slightly tinged
mrith red, and the complexion is good. But if the dbease
t;ontinue to increase, all the symptoms become stronger and
worse. The pulse is exceedingly small and quick, the dry heat
28 violent in the extreme, the judgment b disordered while the
patient is ignorant of all that passes around him, there is great
thirst, with an instinctive desire to touch any cold substance— «
the wall — vestments — the pavement^ — or cpld fluid. The
fingers are cold but the pdlms of the hands exceedingly hot,
the nails are livid, the respiration hurried, a dewy moisture
appears upon the forehead and neck. But if nature has arrived
jat the extreme degree of drought and heat, then is the hot
changed into cold, and the parched state into a profusion
of moisture. For things brought to extremity, are changed
into their contraries* When therefore the bonds of nature ar^
dissolved, this is the fatal termination. A sweat not to be
checked flows from all parts of the body — the respiration is cold
—much vapour exhales from the nostrils, the patient suiFers no
longer from thirst, for other parts are dried up, except the
mouth and stomach, the organs that snfler from thirst, the urine
is thin and watery ; the boweh for the most part in a state of
constipation, but in some there are scanty bilious 8tools.-7-A
great redundancy of superfluous fluid prevails, the very bones
undei^o coUiquation ; and, as in a river, which deposits floating
substances on its banks^ there is a current towards the external
parts.

State of the Mind. The senses are highly acute, the powers
of the mind active^ and the sick are disposed to foretell future
events. First of all they foresee that they are about to enter
upon another life, and then they foretell to the bystanders thii^s
yet to come to pass. They indeed sometimes think these vati^
cinations the effect of delirium ; but upon the occurrence of the
events foretold men are astonished. Some also address their
conversation to those already departed from this life, readily
discovering their presence by their quick and refined sensation ;
the soul easily distinguishing and holding conversation with the
men with whom they are to associate ; for before it waa
immersed in turbid humors and darkness, but after ^e disease
has exhausted these humors, and removed the cloud from
their eyef^^ they perceive aerial bemgs ; and the soul being novK

60 Areteeus's Commentary on

disengaged from all corporeal impediments tbey become true
Prophets. But those who have arrived at this degree of exhaua^
tion of humors and refinement of intellect do not very long
survive, the powers of animal life being already dissipated/'

The Greek test of Aretaeus was from the manuscript in
the French King's Library, corrected for the press by Goupylus,
a learned Physician, in the year 1554, and the work was printed
by the celebrated Tumebus, one of the first Greek scholars
then in Europe. Yet if the foregoing remarks be just, the text
of the chapter which is the subject of this paper, will appear
to have been very inaccurately printed, and the Latin translation
Ve-published under the sanction of Henry Stephens, and after-
wards of Boerhaave, is intolerably bad.

Frott this we may see the great propriety of a more strict
examination of the text of the Greek medical authors, and a
careful examination of the manuscripts by readers qualified
to report upon the proper punctuation, and what mistakes may
have occurred through the ignorance or haste of transcribers^
The text of Hippocrates might thus be in a great measure
restored ; and many corrections might be made of all the Greek
authors down to the ]£th century, when works of merit in the
profession were no longer printed iu that language.

I

' From this part of the writings of Aretseus, it appears that
the immortality of the soul was a doctrine well understood and
firmly believed in his time, being indeed a principle assumed in
iancient philosophy as demonstrably true. *' Morte carent
anima/* says Ovid in his recapitulation of the tenets of Pytha-
goras ; and although some modem writers have attempted to^
show from some passages, in the works of Cicero, that he
doubted the fact of the soul's immortality, certain it is that the
Peripatetics, whose philosophy he studied and preferred, enter*
tained no doubts on the subject, holding the human soul to be
an emanation from the deity in its very nature indestructible.

The opinion has prevailed among the learned of all ages, as
well as the unlearned, that upon the approach of death the
soul exerts a more divine energy, aud that in many cases
the vaticinations of dying men are true. Homer tells us, that
Patroclus dying foretold the fate of Hector, and Hector in his
turn foretold that of Achilles, the event in each case proving
the truth of the prediction. Cicero says that upon the approach
i>f death the soul Squires new powers, to be much encreased as

Ardent Feven 61

soon as it is disengaged 0*0111 the body* " Viget autem, €tf
vivit animusy quod roulto magis faciet f)Ost mortem^ cum
omoino e coTpofe ezcesserit : itaque appropinquante inorte,
miilto est diviuior. Nam id ipsum vident, qui sunt morbo
gravi et mortifero affecli, instare mortem. Itaque bis occurrunt
plerumque imagines mortuoram : tumque vel maxime laudi
studeuti eosque qui^ secus quam decuit vix^runt^ peccatorum
suorum turn maxime poenitet. Divinare autem morientcs etiam
illo exempio confirmat Posidonius :,quo aiFert Rhodium <]^uen-
dam morientem, sex aequales nominasse^ et dixisse qui primus
eorum, qui secundus, qui deinceps moriturus esset." This
passage from Cicero's work de Divinatione, manifests no doubt
of the soul's immortality, but the contrary ; and the error of
Blacklock and others, who say that he did express such doubts,
arises from their taking the opinions of one of the persons he
introduces in a dialogue for his own. We find that Jacob
on his death-bed desired his sons to assemble around him
that he might declare to them the things that should befall them
in the latter days ; and Moses on the approach of death also
fcfretells future events to the children of Israel.

Sometimes in the delirium of fever, the patient appears to
see events passing at a great distance, an instance of which is
recorded by Margaret of Navarre, as having happened to her
mother, who being dangerously ill and quite delirious, suddenly
exclaimed, raising herself from the bed, ** See how they fly ! my
son has the victory ! — Ah, my God ! raise up my son, he is tipoii
the ground ! — Do not you see the Prince of Cond6 lying dead
in that grass ?'' Next day, when Mons. de Losses brought the
account of the battle of Jarnac, anxious to inform the Queen of
the happy event, he caused her to be awakened to hear the news ;
when she heard them she complained that her sleep had been
unnecessarily disturbed, as she knew it all very well.

When we find a physician of eminence describing, amongst
the natural symptoms of disease, that abstraction of the
soul from the body and foreknowledge of future events which
we suppose to be conferred upon beings of a superior order,
we cannot doubt that the immortality of the soul was then
an established article of faith ; for not the least appearance
of hesitation is manifested by the author, when he tells us that
die living powers being totally exhausted, the soul sees those,
spirits ^'ith whom it is about to associate, " millions of whom,''
our great poet informs us, ^* walk the earth, unseen, both when
we wake and when we sleep." The expression which Aretaeus

62 On the Ancient Briti$k

UMs ^MTftAXccv) roS /3/otf is not adequately rendered by migralM^
de yiiAf or departure from this life: it strictly imj^eB^ehange
of the manner of /i/f ; and as, according to 'the niilosopby of
AncieBt Greece^ the soul was ht\& tohe an emanation from the
Deity, it was consequently believed indestructible m its nature*.

LETTERS ON THE ANCIENT BRITISH
LANGUAGE OF CORNWALL.

No. Vr, — {Continued from No. XL. p. 270.]

LETTER IX.

COMPOUND WOBDS, 8tc..

Aftek having examined, in my last letter, the different ways, ii^
whioh wqrd« are disguised^ I may be permitted in this to proceed
with some remarks more immediately connected with the Coniisk.
dialect. The first suggestion however that occurs, is how far re-
searches into a subject of the kind- may be attended with some:
utility/ It is indeed true, that Cornish is not of that importance
which attaches to the ancient and modern tongues, that may be
called classical. 1 understand by the termi those whose standard
has been fixed, and have now become valuable by the productions
of eminent vmters. As these characteristics certainly do not be-

* Dr. Borlase thus expresses himself in the Preface to his Cornish'
Vocabulary : " In the present language of my countrymen, there are.
many words, ^hich are neither English, ner derived from the learned
languages, and therefore thought improprieties by strangers, and ridi-
culed as if they had no meaning; but they are indeed the remnants 'of^
their ancient language, esteemed equal in purity and age to any^ laa-^
guage in Europe.

*< The technical names belonging to the arts of miningi husbandry,
fishing and building, are all in Cornish, and much oftener used, than the
English terms for the same things. The names of houses and manors,
promontories, lakes, rivers, mountains, towns and castles in Cornwali,
especially in the^Western parts^ are all in the ancient Cornish. Many
families retain still their Cornish names. To those, therefore, that are
earnestt to know the meaning of what they hear and see every day,
I cannot but think that the present Vocabulary, imperfect as itis,(anda8
aU Vocabularies; perhaps are at £rst,) will be of some satisfaction.^

(Antiquities of Cornwall; p. 375.)

Language of ComzmU. ^3'

long to the Coraisby it can be interesting only as an object of an*
tt^uarian and etymological research* These are, howei^r^ points*
of the highest consequence to the philosophical inquirer into the
origin, and the history of nations, and sometimes they are the only
confirmation that we can obtain of our conjectures respecting the
state of former days. For instance the etymology of the Cornish,
as having been derived from several foreign tongues, reniarkabty
confirms the truth of history concerning the several nations who
have at any time either traded or settled in the west. The marks
which they have left on the language attest the truth of history.
It is owing to this mixture of foreign idioms, that the Cornish ha»
so much less of an original cast, than the other British dialects.
An acquaintance with Cornish remains, may also be singularly
useful in the study of antiquities, especially of such as are con*
nected with the ancient Britons. It must, however, be acknow*
ledged, that a great part of the interest it excites, is of a local
nature ; but I apprehend that this objection also applies to every
other tongue, that has neyer enjoyed any extensive circulation.
It cannot fail to be important, as connected with general literature,
to add to its accumulated stores, by preventing any particular
dialect from sinking into oblivion, and to exhibit its^ excellencies
and defects. If attempts to preserve the aboriginal languages of
America and the Southern Islands, are commendable, how much
more so must be. the endes^vour to form an acquaintance with the
scattered fragments of the speech of their ancestors !

The most striking utility of Cornish to general readers, is the
helps which it affords in explaining the local nam^s of. men and
things. There is no part of the worid where the proper names
are so entirely original as in Cornwall ; and there is' in them an
extraordinary variety, which is occasioned by the particularly di-
versified scenery of the county. As to English local names in
Cornwall, they are but few, ana even those are evidently of mo-
dern date. To a stranger travelling there, and indeed to almost ail
the natives, those Cornish words are as entirely destitute of mean-
ing, as if they were Sanscrit. It is not perhaps generally proper
to learn the language of any country, merely for the sake of undar^
standing the nomenclature of its topography ; but to natives and
residents, an acquaintance with it to a certain degree, is desirable*
It enables one at once to guess at the locality of any place, and on
looking over a map, to detennine the face of the country from the
names ; and even where the inferior objects of buildings, woods^
mines, and enclosures have vanished, wc are enabled to assign
them their former positions, without the assistance of history, or
even of tradition. A Cormshmauy unacquainted with these several
terms, is in fact to be compared to one, who is a stranger in the
hind of his ancestors ; and while he mentions any particular spots.

6^ On the Ancient British

it must continually appear to hini as if he had sttcceeded to an
nnknown race of men, and was expressing the ionnds of a dead
and barbarous tongue.

I have had occasion lo mention in several of my former letters^
that the CorDish is not guttural, and that it is much more harmo-
nious than any of the other British dialects. It is indeed so far
from being disagreeable, that if it had been cultivated by a polished
people, it would have been particularly smooth and elegant. It
has none of that frequent concourse of consonants, which so much
disfigures some of the modern languages; and I have no doubt
that a foreigner would find it much easier to articulate any given
'number of Cornish than English words..

The Cornish derives a particular advantage from the expressive-
ne^ of its proper names ; as indeed it is singular that there are
few or no places in Cornwall, whose names are- not connected with
some lo^al circumstance. And yet could this have been the nomen-
olature of a barbarous people ? Their accuracy in this respect forms
a striking contrast with the failciful, unmeafiii^, and sometimes
ridiculous appellatives of modern discoveries. The Cornish ought
to be a pattern to our modern navigators. Valvenna. the old
moor : Hendra,' the old town ; Hahdue, God^$ enchntre, or the
church-yard; VLtMkUA^ the hokd stone; Votive^Xh^ the sandy cove ;
Tregoose, tine wood farm; Trenance, the milage in the valley;
the^e are a £ew from some hundred proper names, and which are
all eoually expressive.

After so many revolutions, religious as well as political, it is
really surprising that those names have not only been retained,
but that they have been so little altered. Conquerors and new
settlers, and even the descendants of the natives, in general either
adopt new, or so corrupt the old names, that they can be no longer,
recognised. This happened in the nomenclature of Europe aftor
the subversion of the Roman Empire, as the like has more recently
taken place ih the European colonies in the two hemispheres, in
the almpst unaccountable omission or perversion oT native names*
But the Cornish appellations of the hills and vallies still remain to
attest the abode of former generations, and by these faint but lasting
memorials, they remind their posterity, that the country is still
the same, and that they inhabit the very spots, which were the
scenes of the residence and of the pursuits of their forefathers.

A few Cornish names, however, seem to have given way to
modem ones, especially in those of parishes, as in St. Ives,

> There are exceptions when the substantive is not placed before the
Adjective, as in this Hendra, from Henn, old, and Tre, a town, or rather
village; or in Camelford, from Cam^ crooked, Ue^ a river, and Ford^ ^

passage.

Language of Cornwall. 65

i^t. IVfaweSy and St. Just; but even these are very ancient, lis tbey
must be referred to that remote period, when Christianity .was first
introduced, and the Cornish, from religious veneration, gave the
uames of their Saints to the new division into parishes. The.words
have also been very differently pronounced at different periods,
and thb has occasioned some of thait diversity in the .orthography^
which I have already noticed ; and there U also a disposition to
Anglicise Cornish names, whenever they bear any resemblance to
English ones,' ^s in Port Isaah, The Lizard, P^ndennis, and Brown
Willy, instead of Porth^izAck, The milage of corn creek ; JL«-
herd, Thi projecting land ; Pen^dinas^ The hill of fortification ;
^nd Brae-an-wdlon^ The hill of high crag^.
. The Cornish abounds in compound words, as may be seen in the
different names of places. They are generally formed of two words,
9iMi^ oceasionaUy, of three ; but they consist of only from two to four
syllables. Thus we liave Chyprase, the house in the meadow ; Clow*
ance, the valley of echoes; Tre-mabe, the boyi' vill4ige ; Kiili-grew,
the eagles' grove; Lan-hadron, the thieves* valley; Re-augga, the
moist valley ; Killi-gorrick, the grove on the water-side ; Pen-ca]litiidk»
the hill of tht holly trees ; and Menadowa, the rocky place by the
water. Some are contracted into a monosyllable, as Cboone for
Chy'-un, digammated from Chy-goon, the house on the common ;
and some of three syllables are made into two, as Kiil-oc£, from
KiJly^oke, the oak grove. Few languages could express so much
within so small a. compass, or with so much smoothness. Among
the compounds of three words are the following : Cois-pen-bayle,
the wood at the nver*s head; Hel- men-tor, a rocky hill on the
moor; Pen-hal-veor, the head of the great moor; Tre-gust-ick,
the wooded house by the brook; Tre-men-bir, the long stone village;
Tin- tag-el, the good fortification on the moor.
. I observed in my last letter, how very often Cornish words are
digammated. This was done chiefly to avoid any collision or
harshness of sounds, and for that reason consonants were removed,
$uid the vowels coalesced, as we have just seen in Choone, from
Chy-'un and Chy-gi!kn; and again, Ar-allas, upon the cliff, and
Ar-owan, on the rivulet, are put instead of FFar-allas and IFar*
owan ; while Bus-var-gus, the house on the top of the wood, and
Clow'ance, are put instead of Bus-trar-gus, and Clow-nance. In
'short, it seems to have been the genius of the language to soften
ail asperities, and at the same time to retain its manly character by
not admitting an unnecessary concourse of vowels. By not remov-
ing the superfluous consonants, how very disagreeable would be

' I recollect being once called up very early, by a new servant, a native
of Plymouth, as T^om Genys wanted me; but on coming down, I was sur*
prised to find, that I had been sent for to tfie village ot Trtmagenna.

VOL, XXL a. Jl. NO. XLL E

66 On the Ancient British

the correisponding English compounds, Meadkoutty Thieves* Vah;
Weodfarm, JVood4op moor, Moorgtone hiil, &c. This harshness
is owing* to our retaining all the consonants in our composition,
and which maiies it almost impossible to compouud words in many
cases, especially when they are monosyllables.
The Greeks, like the Cornish, softened their compounds by drop-
ping certain letters, as in loirXoKa/jtos, linr6iafios, XiyvfOSyyos, and
Toiapk-ris. The disadvantage of Greek compounds, however, is,
that the words become of an immoderate length, and occupy
nearly as much room as if they had been expressed in a separate
form*

The Cornish is free from this defect, as the greater part of its
compounds are only of twd, and a few are at the most of thre^
syllables. It is thus that it combines the advantages of the Greek
and the English compounds, without incurring the length of the
former; or the harshness of the latter. Contrary to the Greeks,'
whose compounds consist of only two words, the Cornish have
sometimes three, and yet they neither lengthen the word too much;
uor render it disagreeable, as in Bud-och-vean, the little oak haven;
Tre- van-nance, the village in the great valley, &c.

The Cornish compounds are mostly formed of two monosyllables,
which are occasionally softened, as has been said before, by th<^
removal of the redundant letters, as in Clowance, &c., while others
again are connected by the particles a, an, u, and ^, or by ar, bar,
gan, vor, or war,^ All these occur in, Meuadowa, the rocky place
by the water ; Chy-an-dour, the house on the water side; Cby* n-
hale, the house in the moor ; La«-y-un, the church on the downs }
Ar-allas, upon the cliff; Chi-bar-bes, the house on the high greeny
Chi-Vor-lo, the house by the great pool; Tre-gan-hom, the iron
house ; and Ty-war-'n-haile, the house on the moor. Sometimes al*
so letters are added for euphony, as Gusfe-vor, for Gus-vor, a large
wood ; and Lanf-eglos, for Lan-eglos, the inclosed church. This us^
of the t to harmonize sounds is the same as in the French ya-M11^

Greek proper names are often nothing more than possessives, as
in 'AXiaproi, K^pivBos, IlrcXeov, the synonyms to which are render-
ed in Cornish by two words, as Mor-va, a place by the sea ; Tre-
melzy, the honey farm ; and EHen-glaze, green elms. The Cor-
nish compounds sometimes consist of a substantive and an adjec-
tive ; but more commonly of two substantives, with or without a
connecting particle. This b owing to the paucity of Cornish ad^
jectives, as Nan-kiUy, Carn-glaz, Pen-trivel, and Tre-vor-der; all
of which, if in Latin, would be thus expressed, ValUs nemorosa,

'*■ Tu these majr be added, ga, gor] hnrtha, and wartha, as In Treea^
minion, the hou^e of st«mes; Tregorricb, the huu$e by the brook; Trebartha
and Trewartha, the upper houte, »

* Is not the qriginal terniioation of the verb in thi3 instance retained^
rather than a letter arbitrarily inserted fot Euphony ^ £n. *

Language of CornwalL 67

Rapes viridis, Caput eguinum, and Domus ptAusMs. This is the
same idiom as that which so frequently occurs in Hebrew, aii;l
from tlie same cause, and which Grammarians call the regimen^ as
VBA ynj^, a delightsome land, (Mai. iii, 12.) "^Rttf ninj/ytiig-,

(Prov. xiii, 5.) 3^10 ^31^» ^ g-ood blessing, (ProV. xxiv, 25.)

Several lists have been made of the Cornish proper names, some
of which have received different meanings; but this is not surpris-
ingy when we reflect, that when the translator has been at a loss,
he may have conjectured at a meaning from actual localities; and
on the other hand, it is well known how difficult it is to trace a
multiplicity of proper names, in a language of which only a fewt
scattered fragments remain, and which is norw totally extinct,
Many of those appellatives also can undoubtedly bear different
significations, yet with all these disadvantages, I appre)iend that if
would be less arduous to interpret any given Cornish i\pmenclatu.re,.
than that of the Greek places in the second Book of the Iliad.

Sucb then se^m to have been some of the excellencies by wl^ch
the Cornish language was distinguished, even in the rude and im-
perfect state of the people by whom it ivas spoken. It is then evi->
dent that it would have been susceptible of a high degree of culti*
vation, and might possibly have even surpassed many of tliose
tongues, which, at different periods, have b^en the vehicles of user
ful science and elegant literature, and afforded the means of com-
munication between nu^ierous assemblages of men. But it is with
languages, as it is with individuals; il is riot always those who ori-
ginally had the best pretensions, who are advanced to eminence
and fame. The language of a large and powerful, population be-
comes au object of attention, and in the course of ages it is prOf
grf ssiyely improved, till it receives the highest degree of perfectipn,
which, in its nature, it can admit. But the dialect of a small and
insulated race, is deprived of those external support^; and what-
ever may be it^ original merits, k is left to itself, till it decays un-
known and unregrelted, and is finally merged and lost in its more
powerful neighbours. The Cornish was the least unmixed of the
British dialects; but it was at the same time the most harmonious
and the most improveable. It is indeed to be lamented , that after
so many ages, and the convulsions of so many political storms, none
of these dialects should have become the tongue of some great Euro*
pean nation. I cannot also but express my regret that the one which.^
I have now been endeavouring to elucidate m these letters, should
have been that which has been the first extinct, which has been the
least cultivated, which has been spoken by the smallest tribe, which
the fewest attempts have been made to preserve, and wh^ch, but for
a few philological antiquarians, would have entirely sunk into obli«-
vion* D. -

68
BIBLIOGRAPHY.

Ust of tlie principal Books of the Duke of Marlborough'*
Collection at White Knights, sold by Mr. Evam, PaU
Mall, in June, 1819. With prices and purchasers-

Part 1L [Contimud from No. XL. p. 394.]

FOURTH DAY'S SALE.

Octavo et Infra.

Brumoy Theatre des Grecs, 13 vols. Papier Velia, gravures avant
la lettre, red morocco, by Derome. Par. 1785. 10/. Payne.

Burnet's Hbtory of his own Time, 4 vols, large paper, elegantly
bound in green morocco. 1809. 15/. I5s, Lord Yarmouth.

Carmina Quadragesimalia ab ^dis Christi Alumnis compoaita;
2 vob. green morocco. Oxon. 1/23. l/. 13<. Ward,

Quarto,

Brant Stultifera Navis, first edition, wood cuts, red morocco.

Basil, Bergman de OIpe, 1497. 1/. 13#. Triphook.
: Navis Stultifera a Radio iilustrata, wood cuts, red morocco,

with joints, per Nicol, Lamperter, 1406 (sic) 2/. 10*. Triphook.
Stultifera Navis, wood cuts, red morocco. Parisiis, sine

anno. 3/. Triphook.

Brant Carmina in Memorabiles Evangeiistarum Figuras, red mo-
rocco. 1502. 2/. \0s. Triphook.

Bryant's New System of Ancient Mythology, 3 vols, fine impres-
sions, with the plate of Cupid and Psyche, by Bartolozzi, and a
duplicate inserted by Sherwin^ red morocco, with joints* 1775.
$/• 18*. 6d. Payne.

Folio.

Boccaccio il Decamerone, (Veuezia) per Christofal Valdarfer di
Ratispona, mcccclxxi. 918/. 15*. Longman*^

Notwithstanding the publicity of the extraordinary sum which
this Book produced at the Roxburghe Sale, all researches through-
out Europe to procure another copy have proved entirely fruit-
less. This Volume still continues to be the only known Perfect
Copy of this Edition, and is, in all probability, the only copy
which will ever be offered for public sale. Its unparalleled
rarity, however, is not its only recommendation, as it contains
many important Readings which have not been followed in any

subsequent Edition.

— ~^ —

' This celebrated Book, for which the Duke had given 326O/.9 is now
in tiie rare and splendid collection of Lord Spencer.

Bibliography/. iS9

Boceaccius de Montibus, Sylvis^ &c, first edition, fine copy, red

. morocco, with joints. Venet. Vindelin de Spira. 1473. 4/. 15.
Payne.

Boetius. nrhe Boke of Consolation of Philosophie. Attc requeste
of a singular frend and gossib of myne, I, William Caxton,
have done my debuoir and payne tenprynte it. Imperfectj,
bound in russia, without date. 22/. 11«. 6i/.- Triphook.

Bretaigne, les Grandes Croniques de, black letter. Paris, Galliot
du Pre, 1514. 4/., 145. Gd. Booth.

Brusonii Facetiarum Libri Septem. Original and only complete

. Edition, all others being castrated, blue morocco. Romae, per
Mazochium, 1518. 27/- 105. Longman.

Burton's Anatomy of Melancholy, with a plate representing Melan-
choly, by Albert Durer, and a copy from it inserted, fine copy.

' Oxford. l632. 4/. I65. Jarvis^

FIFTH DAYS SALE.

Octavo et Infra.

Catherine Quene of Englande's Prayers or Meditacions, wherein the

mind is stirred pacieotly to suffre all afflictions here, &c. black

letter, first edition^ red morocco, T. Berthelette. 1545. 3/. 78.

Triphook.
Ciceronis Opera Omnia, 10 toIs. very fine copy, red morocco^;.

Elzevir, 1042. 61. Lepard.
, ex recensione Ernesti, 8 vols. Halae Sax.

1774. 3/. 10#. Hayes.
Cicero de Philosophia, Pars Prima, large paper, russia, rare, Aldus^

1541. 61. 159. Appleyard.
Clarendon's History of the Rebellion and Civil Wars of England,

6 vols, large paper, elegantly bound in blue morocco, with

joints. Oxford, I8O7. 21/. Newton.
Conciones et Orationes ex Historicis Latinis excerptae, blue mo-
rocco. Amst. Elzev. l652. 1/. 35. Hibbert.
Alia editio, green morocco, with joints, uncut. Amst. Elzev.

1662. 1 1. 105. Payne.
Alia editio, blue morocco, with joints, uncut. Amst. Elzev. I672.

41. 195. Hibbert.
Confession of the true and Christian Faytb, according to God*3

Word and Actes of Parliament, bolden at Edenburghe, the 28th
. of Januarie, 1581, being the 14tb yere of the King's (James VI.)

reigne, black letter, blue morocco, rare. Loud, by R. Walde-

grave. 51. 5s. Longman.

Quarto.

Casas, Brevbsima Relacion de la Destruycion de las Indias: cole-
gida por el Obispo don Fray Bartolome de las Casas, o Casaus,
de la Orden de Santo Domingo, X552. Treynta Proposiciones

70 Bibliogrdpht/,

4iHiy Jaridkas, 1552. Unsi Dispata eotre el Obupo, Bartolom^
. tlelasC^sas .y.el Dotor Gines de SepuLveda, 1552, tine copy,

riissia, rare. 7/- Longman.
Catechisme, That is to say, ane commoue and catboKck .instruC7
. tioun of the Chriitin people in materis of our catbolick faith. and

Keligioan : set furth by John, Arcbbiscbop of Sanct Androus, at

Edinborgby the 26 Day of Januarie, the seir of our Lord, 1551,

black letter, .fine copy, blue morocco, rare. Prentit at sanct

Androus, 1553. 35/. 14«. Heber^
X^atheriuae Senensis Vita ac Miracula selectiora formb aeneis ex-

pressa, very fine impressions. Antv. apud Philippum GaUani,

1603. 4/. 4#. Hihhert.
Catzii Emblemata varia, blue morocco. Rott. \627* 21. 5s,
. Triphook.
Caylus Recueil d'Antiquit^s Egyptiennes, Etrusques, Grecques, et

Romaines, 7 vols, very fine copy, red morocco. Par. 1752.

18/. 59. Triphook,
Centeno, ilistoria de Cosas del Oriente, russia, scarce. Cordova,

1595. 9/. 2«. 6d. Payne.
t^f rvantes' Don Quixote, by Jarvis, 2 vols, with very fine impres-

sions of Hogarth's, Vandergucbt's, Hayman's, Coypell's, aud

the plates from the Madrid edition inserted^ green luorocco,

with joints. 1742. 22/. Is, Jarvis.
Charleniaigne. Chronique de Gharlemaigne des douze Pairs de

France et de Fierabras, black letter, wood cuts, very rare, im-
perfect at the beginning. Lyon, I486. 3/. 189. Utterson.
Charlemaigne, la Conqueste du Grant roy Charleraaigne des

ElspaigneSk Et les vaillances des douze pers de France. £t

aussi celles de Fierabras, black letter, wood cuts. Lyon, 1501. 9/.

mbbert.
Chaucer's Canterbury Tales, with Notes and a Gbssary> by Tyr-

whitt, 2 vols, large paper, with Mortimer's plates inserted,

russia. Oxf. 1798. 4/. 14*. Cattley.
Plough-man's Tale, with a short exposition of the words

and mutters. Lond. by Macham, 1606. 4/. \0s. Triphook.

Folio.

Cathon. The Booke called Cathon, translated oute of Frenssbe in
to Englysshe, by William Caxton ; wanting signature e, russia*
Caxton. 1483. 22/. Is. Triphook,

Cent Nouvelles Nouvelles, wood cuts, black letter, red morocco.
Paris, A. Verardj sans date. 9/. 9*. Triphook,

Chaslysing of Goddes Chyldren. The ProufFytable Boke for
mannes soule, and right comfortable to the body, and specyally
in aduersitee and tribulacyon, Caxton, without date. The Tre-
tyse of the Love of Jhesu Christ, Wynken de Worde, without
date, 2 vols, in 1, fine copies of two books of very great rarity.

• 32/. 1 1*. Lord Aylesford.

Cbaucei^s Troylus and Creside, fine copy, russia, wants one' leaf,
signature p. 1. from the Towneley Collection, very rare, expli-
cit per Carlton, sine anna. \62L I5t. Triphook,

Cbauncy's Historical Antiquities of Hertfordshire, fine copy, red
morocco, with all the plates. 1700. 26/. 59. Rodd.

Chesse. The Game and Playe of the Chesse, translated out of
the Frenche, and emprynted by Caxton. 1474. 42/. Payne.
This is one of the rarest productions of Caxton*s Press, and
reputed to be the first book printed in England; Fine copy,
Venetian morocco, but the last leaf is supplied by MS. and the
leaf of the table wanting.

Chronica del muy esclariscido Principe yReydon Alfonso el Onzeno,
very rare, blue morocco. Valladolid, 1551. 20/. Arch.

SIXTH DAY'S SALE.

Octavo et Infra.

Coverdale (Myles) The Olde Fayth, an evydent probation out of
the Holy Scripture, that the Christen Fayth (which is the right
true olde and unfounded faith) hath endured sens the begynnynge
of the worlde, black letter, very fine copy, blue morocco, rare.
1541. 2/. 158. Cochrane,

Cranmer's Catechismus, that is to say, a short Instruction into
Christian Religion, for the synguler commoditie and profyte of
children and yong people, black letter, fine copy, portrait in-
serted, blue morocco, rare. Gualterus Lynne excudebat. 1548.
4/. 18«. Button.

Cromwell, Court and Kitchen of Elizabeth, commonly called Joan
Cromwell, portrait, blue morocco. 1664. 2/. 18«. Higga.

Quarto.

Christi Vita, The Lyfe of our Lord Jhesu Chryste after Bonaven-
lure, black letter, wood cuts, blue morocco, very rare. Wynkyn
de Worde, 151/. 8/. Longman.

Christ, La Vie de Notre Seigneur J6sus Christ, suivie de plusieurs
Pri^res, Manuscrit sur vehn du commencement du quinzieme
Si^cle, avec vingt-cinq miniatures tr^s curieuses. 8/. 15*.
Clarke.

Christofol, Varios Versos per Honrrar de Sant Christofol, contain-
ing a series of Prize Poems in praise of Saint Christopher in the
Valencian Dialect, very rare. Valencia per Peretringer, 1498.
291. 10*. Triphook.

Churchyarde's (Thomas) Works, collected in two volumes, morocco,

* of uncommon rarity, from the Roxburghe Collection. 1560.

' 85/. 1*. Triphook.

Ciceronis Opera omnia, Oliveti, 9 vols. , Geneva, 1758. 10/. 5*.

Triphook.

72 Bibliography.

Cietito'Novelle Antike, (Le) original edition* very fine copy, fSireeii
oiorocco, rare, from the Roxburjjrbe Collection. Bologna, Girol.
Benedetii, 1525. 14/. \U. Triphook.

Cockes and Cock -fighting. The Commendation of, wherein is
shewed, that Cocke-fighting was before the comming of Christ,
by George Wilson, black letter, russia, rare. K. Tomes, l607.
8/. 8«. Longman.

Cooper's Chroniclei black letter, fine copy> red morocco. 1565.
4/. Booth.

Copland's Hye Way to the Spyttel Hons, in verse, black letter,
morocco, extremely rare. Lond.R. Copland, no date. \oL\5s.
Perry.

Comazani. (Antonii), quod de proverbiorum origine inscribitur :
opus nunquam alias impressum, &c. fine copy, bound in russia,
by Roger Payne, very rare. Mediolani, 1503. 4/. 11*. Hare.

Coryafs Crambe, or his Colwort twise sodden, very fine copy, red
morocco. l6ll. 5/. 10«. Hare.

Coriat (Mr. Thomas) to his Friends in England sendeth greeting
from Agra, the Capitall of the Great Mogul, red morocco. l6l8.
Ql. 68. Triphook.

Cracovia (Matthaei de) tractatus Rationis et Conscientiae de sump-
cione pabnli Corporis N. Jesu Christi, a very early edition, in
characters resembling those of the Catholicon of 1460, attri-
buted to Guttemberg, a beautiful copy, uncut, elegantly bound
in Venetian morocco, by Roger Payne, very rare, 61. 6s.
Longman.

Folio.

Chronycles of Englonde, with the Description of Britain, black
letter, red morocco, from the Roxburghe Collection, very rare.
Lond. Julian Notary, 1513. 56L 14s. Higgs.

Cicero. The Boke of Tulle of Old Age and Friendship, russia;
Emprinted by me, symple persone, William Caxton, 1481.
S7l 3s. Triphook.

A remarkably beautiful copy of one of the best specimens of
Caxton's Press. From the Merly Library.

Cirongilio. Los quatro libros del Valeroso Cavallero Don Ciran-
gilio de Tracia, por Bernardo de Vargas, very fine copy, red
morocco, extremely rare, from Col. Stanley's Library. Seviila,
1545. 33/. 12«. Triphook.

Compost et Kalendrier des Bergiers, wood cuts, black letter. Par.
Guy Marchant, 1500. 51. 58. Hihbert.

Danieirs Oriental Scenery, containing one hundred and thirty-two
most exquisitely beautiful coloured views, on a grand scale,
faithfully representing the Edifices, Antiquities, Ruins, Mausolea,
Hill Forts, Landscapes, &c. of Hindostan, and the Hindoo Ex*
cavations at Ellora, in 6 vols* Atlas folio. 179^/ &c. 68/. 5s.
Arch.

Bibliography. 73

' Tbisis the finest work ever published upon India. The views
are all coloured, so as to resemble the finest Drawings.

This copy wants tbe twelve first Plates of the Second Series.

Denon^ Voyage dans la Basse et la Haute Egypte, 2 vols, plates,

splendidly bound in blue morocco, with joints. Par. 1802.

14/. 14«. Johnston.

D'Ohsson (Mouradja) Tableau g6n6ral de TEmpire Othoman, 2 vols.

plates,^ elegantly bound in russia, Par. 1787-90. 15/. Amould.

SEVENTH DAY'S SALE.

Octavo et Infra,

Dialogue or Familiar talke betwene two neighbours conceruyng

the chyefest ceremonyes that were by the mighti power of God's

most bolie pure Worde, suppressed in Engiande, and now for

our unworthines, set up agayne by the Bishoppes, the impes of

Antichrist, blue morocco, rare. From Roane, by Michael

Wodde, 1554. ll. lis. 6d. Rodd.
Donne'S' Poems, with portrait by Marshall inserted, uncut, red

morocco, with joints. Tonson, 1719. 4/. 10«. Rodd.
Drummond of Hawthornden's Poems. This copy has both. the

title pages, with portrait by Gaywood, bound in russia by Roger

Payne, rare. l656, 3/. 5*. Jervii,
Eicon Basalice, The Pourtraicture of his Sacred Majesty in his

Solitudes, frontispiece by Marshall, blue morocco, with the royal

cipher on the sides. 1649* l/* 3«. Seymour,
Elder, John. Copie of a Letter sent into Scotlande, of the Arrival],

and Landynge, and Marryage of the Prince of Spain to Quene

Mary, black letter, rare. J. Wayland, (1555.) 61. 169. 6d.

Triphook.
Embllmes Divers, Recueil de, 100 Emblems painted upon vellum

with great spirit and delicacy of execution, bound in red mb-

rocco. Si. 15«. Payne.
Emblemata Amores Moresque spectantia, Hollandic^, Gallic^, et

Anglic^, 52 plates, sine nbta. 2/. 19«. Clarke*

Quarto.

Cromwell. Irenodia Gratnlatoria Oltveri Cromwelli, dedicatum
Domino Praesidi Bradshawo, caeterisqueConcilii-Statu-Consultis,
&c. a Payne Fisher. Two Portraits of Cromwell, one on horse-
back, by Faithorne, the other, a Page putting on his safsh, by
Treviliian. With an Account of the Family of Cromwell in MS.

' by Richard Veniey, blue morocco, rare. Londini, l652. SL
JLepard.

Damasceuus. Liber Gestarum Barlaam et Josapbat servornm

' Dei, greco sermone editus a Jobanne Damasceno, editio antiqua,
red morocco, sine ulla nota. 51. ISs. 6d. Triphook.

7^ Bibliography.

Daryus. A pretie new Enlerlude, both Pithie and Pkasaiint, of
the Story e of King Daryus, black letter, red morocco, very rare.
London, by T.Colwell, 1565. IS/. 7 a. 6d. Jervis*

De Bry (Theodori) Embleniata Nobiiitali et volgo scitu Digoah
Singulis Historiis Symbola atJscripta et elegantes versus Histo-
rian! explicantes, 2 vols, fine impressions, red morocco. Francof.
1593. 19/. 8«. 6d. Payne.

Decor Puellarum. Questa sie una 'opera la quale si cbiama Decor
Puellarum : Zoe honore delle Donzelle. Jenson, 146l (sic).
Luctus Cbristianorum. Questa e una opera la quale se chiama,
Luctus Christianorum ex passione Christi, &c. Jenson, 1471.
Palma Virtutum zioe Triumpho de Virtude, Jenson, 1471.
Gloria Mulierum. Qui comenza el proemio del ben viver de le
done Maridade, Jenson, (circa 147 1). Parole Devote de i'Anima
inamorata in Misser Jesu, Jenson, 1471. Five Tracts of the
greatest rarity. In very tine condition, bound in on^ volume in
russta. 39/. 18«. Appleyard,

Diiiloges of Creatures Moralysed, of late translated out of Latyn
into our Englisshe tonge, wood cuts, black letter, red morocco,
rare. 15/. TViphook.
They be to sell upon Powly's Churcbe Yarde, no date.

Dolce, II Palmerino, fine copy, red ^morocco. Venet. Sesso, 156l.
3/. 15^. Triphook,

Folio,

Doomsday Book, 2 vols, russia. 51. lOs. Newland.
.Durerus (Albertus) De Geometria et Symmetria, cuts, Thuaous's

Copy, in yellow morocco. Par. 1535. 3/. 19*. Payne.
.Dyalogus-Creaturarum optime Moralizatus Jocundis Fabulis plenus,

wood cuts, first edition, very fine copy, red morocco. Goudae

per Gerardum Leeu, 1480. 10/. Clarke.
Emblesmes et Devises Cbrestiennes et Morales, consisting of thirty

Drawings in pen and ink, with MS. explanations in French, blue

inorocco. 5L 2«. 6d. Payne.
Esplandian, Las Scrgas de Esplandian Hijo Legitimo de Amadls

de Gaula, yellow morocco, very rare. Alcala, 1588. 11/. lU.

Hibbert.
" Esplandian was written by Ordonez de Montalvo, the ori'

ginal editor of the four first books of Aniadis of Gaul, in

Spanibh, and intended to form the fifth book of that celebrated

romance^ Esplandian was in Don Quixote's Library." — Stan-
ley Cat.
.Evapgelia Quatuor, Latin^. A manuscript upon vellum* which

appears by the initial letters, &c. to have been written about
- the 10th century. The figures intended to represent the four

Evangelists are drawn in the most grotesque and ludicrous atyte

Bihliographt^. 75

iniBgTnable, and are evidently of very gr^t antiquity. From
the Monastery of Como, bound in purple velvet. 7i* 79. Booth,
Everdingen's Original Spirited Drawings for the History of Reynard
the Fox, with a Proof Set of the Etchings, carefully mounted oa
drawing paper, and bound in ^ vols, in russia. 85/. If. Hibbertm

EIGHTH DAY'S SALE.

Octavo et Infra.

Euripidis Tragoedise Septemdeciro, first edition, red morocco.

Venet. Aldi, 1503. 4/. I4s. 6d. Lepard.
Fabliaux ct Contes, &c. Nouvelle Edition, par Meon, 4 vols, grand
. papier de HoUande, proof plates, russia, gilt leaves. Par. 1808.

5/. 5s, Warder.

Quarto.

Dysputacyon, or Complaint of the Herte thorughe perced with
the lokynge of the eye, tine copy, morocco, v^ry rare. Inprynted
at London by Wynkyn de Worde, without date, 34/. 13*.
Hudson.

Edward. The Lyfe of Saynt Edwarde Confessour aftd Kynge of
Englande, black letter, splendidly bound in red morocco, with
joints, extremely rare. Wynkyn de Worde, 1533. 13«. I3s.
Triphook.

Edward VI. Certayne Sermons or Homilies appointed by the
Kinge's Majestic to be declared and redde every Sonday, black
letter, red morocco, scarce. Lond. Whitchurche; 1547. 2/. 7»-
Cochrane.

Edyth. XIL Merry Jests of the Wyddow Edyth, in Verse, black
letter, very rare. Rich. Johiies, 1573. 22/. Is. Triphook.

Egeria. The Adventures of Lady Egeria, her miserable Banish-
ment by Duke Lampanus her Husbande, &c. by W. C. scarce.
Lond. R. Walde-grave, lo/. 5*. Heber.

Emblematum Philomelae Thilonias Epidigma, Versed and Emblems
on the Family of Thilo, with an engraved title, and very fine
impressions of the plates, green morocco, with joints. Typis
Ligiis Sartorianis, l603. Jl. 7s. Payne.

Emblemata Selectiora, Typis Elegantissimis expressa, blue mo>

- rocco, with joints. Amst. 1704. 1/. 19«- Payne.

Englysshe and Frensshe. Here begynneth a lytell Treatyse for to
lerne Englysshe and Frensshe, black letter, very rare and curious.
Wynkyn de Worde, no date. 9/. 15*. Rodd.^

Epistles and Gospells, with a brief Postil upon the same from after
Easter till Advent, black letter, blue morocco, very rare.
Richarde Bankes, 1540. 4/. Cochrane.

rasme les Louenges de Folic, black letter, wood cuts, very fine
copy, yellow moroccp. Paris, Galliot du Pr6y 1520. bU \29.'6d.
Hibbert.

76 % Bibliography^

Espee, Icy commencfae ung tres beau Livre, contenant la Cbevsile-
reuse Science des Joueurs d'Espee, black letter* numerous very
curious wood cuts, blue .roomcco, excessively rare. Anvers, par
Gutliauflie Vorsterman, 1538. 5/. 5t. Payne.

Exhomatoriiim Curatorum for the Cure of Soules, black letter,
consisting of l6 leaves, not mentioned in the last edition of
Ames, red morocco, very rare. Julian Notary, 1519* Si.
Longman,

Evelyn's Sil va ; or. Discourse on Forest Trees, with Notes by Hunter^

. 2 volsi in If plates, nissia. York, 1776. 7/. Sir C, Blunt.

Folio,

Fayttes of Armes. Here begynneth the Book of Fayttes of Armes,
and of Chyvalrie, splendidly bound in Venetian morocco, with
morocco lining, per Caxton, (1489)* 44/. 2#. Longman.
A very fine specimen from Caxton's press.

Ferrarii Hesperides, sive de Malorum Aureorum cultura et usu,.
yellow morocco, ruled. Romae, 1646. 2L 6s. Triphook*

Fier a Bras. Le Roman de Fier a Bras, le Geant, first edition,
fine copy, morocco, from the Roxburghe Collection, extremely
rare. Geneve, 1478. 29/. 1S«. 6d. Triphook.

Florando. La Coronica del Valiente y Effor^ado Principe Don
Jiorando dlnglatierra hijo del Principe Paladiano, wood cuts,
blue morocco, very fine copy, extremely rare. Lisbona, 154^.
26/. 15*. 6d. Triphook.

Fontaine, les Fables de la^ avec figures par Oudry, 4 vols., large
paper, red morocco, borders of gold. Par. 1755-59* 13/. 2s. 64.
Knell.

Froissart's Cronycles of Englande, Fraunce, &c. translated by John
Bouchier Lord Berners, 2 vols, in 1, very fine copy, in blue
morocco, by Roger Payne. Lond. Myddelton and Pynson,
1525. 34/. is. 6d. Clarke.

NINTH DAY'S SALE.

Octavo et Infra.

Gallaet Icones Illustrium Feminarum Veteris et Novi Testamenti
et Prophetarum Veteris Testament!, blue morocco. 1594. 3/. 3*.
Clarke.

Quarto.

Fenton^s Certaine Tragicall Discourses, black letter, green morocco.

T. Marsh, 1579^ Si. I2s. Warder.
Figures Embiematiques, Manuscript upon vellum, containing 81

very spirited Emblematical Drawings, with the Moral of each in

Frencli Verse, morocco, 10/. 5s. JViphook.

Bibliography^ 77

Floudon Felde. Hereafter ensue the trewe encounM, or-Bata^le
lately don betwene Englande and Scotland. In wfaicb Batayle
the Scottisshe Kynge was slayue, black letter, consisting, of foct
leaves, a tract of extraordinary rarity, green morocco, &c.
Emprynted by me, Richarde Faqaes, no date. 13/.. 13«.
Trtphook,

Frederyke of Jennen. This mater treateth of a merchauntes Wyfe
that afterwarde went like a man, and beeam a great Lorde, and
was called Frederyke of Jennen afterwarde, black letter, with
singular wood cuts, a Book of tiie greatest rarity, from the Roi^
burgbe Library. Imprynted in Anwarpe, by roe, John Dus«
borowgbe, 1518. 44/. \28. 6d. Knell.

Freheri Paradoxa, Emblemata, ^nigmata, Hieroglyphica ; A Manu-
script, evidently prepared for Publication. The Mathematical
Figures are drawn with very great accuracy, and are accompanied
with Explanations in Latin and English. There is also a Portrait
of Freherus, by Leuchter, yellow morocco, with joints. JL 2«. 6tf.
Payne,

Fyssber's (Bishop of Rochester) Treatyse concernynge the Fruytfull
Sayenges of David, in seven Sermons, made at the exortacyon of
Margarete, mother to Kynge Henry the Seventh, black letter^
fine copy, blue morocco, very rare. Wynkyu de Worde, 1525.
5/. 7*. Qd, Triphook.

Fyssher's Sermon on the moost famouse Piryiice Kynge Henry the
Vil. black letter, very rare, blue morocco. Wynkyn de Worde,
1509. 8/. 10s. 6d. Triphook.

Fyssher's Mornynge Reniembraunce for Margarette, Mother unto
Kynge Henry the VII. black letter, blue morocco, very rare*
Wynkyn de Worde, 1509- 8/. lOf. 6d. Triphook.

Galien Retbore Noble et puissant Chevalier filz du Conte Olivier
de Vienne Per de France, wood cuts, black letter, red morocco^
rare. Paris, Denis Janot, sans date. 3/. 18«. Triphook.

Gardiner's England's Grievance Discovered, in relation to the Coal
Trade, with portraits of the Kings and Queens of England, and
other plates, russia, scarce. Lond. 1665. 51. lOt. Jjmgman.

Garrarde's Arte of Warre. Beeing the onely rafe Booke of Mylli*
tarie Profession, corrected and finished by Captain {Jicheock,
plates, black letter, with joints. R. Warde, 1591. Si, 5$. Booth.

Gascoigne (George). Flowers. Dan Bartholomew of Bath. The
Reporter. Comedie, called Supposes. Jocasta. Herbes. The
Fruites of Warre. The Fable of Ferdinando Jeronimi. The
Steele Glasse ; and Pbylomene, black letter, russia, wants title

and some leaves of text. 9^* Booth.
Geoffroy. Sensqy t les faitz et gestes des nobles coquesies de
Geoffiroy a la Grant Dent seigneur de Lusignen et siziesme fibc
de Raymondin Conte du diet lieu et de Melusine, black letter.

78 Bibliographt/J

green morocco, the last leaf supplied by MS. a very rare ro-
maiice. sans date. 7/* Tripkock,

Gerard. L'HUtoire de tres noble et chevaleureux Prince Gerard
Copte deNeverset.de Rethel, et de la tres vertueuse et tr^s
chaste Princesse Euriant de Savoye sa mye, black letter, wood
cuts, rare. Paris, pour Philippe le Noir, 1526. oL . Triphook,

Gerardo di Vera Tre Navigation! fUtti dagli Olandesi e Zelandeai
al Settentrione, Venet. 1699. Diarium Gulielmi C. Schoutenii,
Amst* /1 662. 2 vols, in 1, plates, nissia* 6/. \6s.6d. Hibbert.

Gerson. A Treatyse of the Imytacion and Folowyoge the blessed
Lyfe- of oure nioste MercyfuU Savyoure Criste, corapyled in
Latin by John Gerson, and translate into Englysshe, the yere of
oure Lorde, 1502, by Maister Willyam Atkynson» Doctor of
Divinite, R. Pynson, 1503. The fourthe Boke of tlie folowioge
Jesu Chrjst, and of the contempninge the World, R. Pynson,
1604, in 1 volume, rare. 11/. 15«. Heber*

Gesttt Romanorum cum quibusdam aliis historiis eisdem annexis
de vitiis virtutibusque cum applicatiouibus moralisatis et misticis,
fine copyi russia, very rare. Impressit Johannes de Westphalia
alma in Universitate Lovaniensi. sine anno. 4/. 5s, Triphook, .

Giglan. L'Hystoire de Giglan fiii de Messire Gauvain qui fut
Roy.de Galles. £t de Geoffroy de Maieuce sou Compaignon,
black letter, wood cuts, yellow morocco, rare. • Lyon, Uoguetan,
1539. 61. 10s, Lang,

Godeffroy. Les.Faitz et Gestes du preux Godefffoy de Boulion,
et de ses freres Baudouin et Eustache, black letter^ wood cuts,
fine copy, from the Roxburghe Collection, very rare. Paris, pao-
Jehan BoufFon, sans date. 18/. 18«. Ldngman,

Folio.

Glanvilla, Bartholomeus, de Proprietatibus Rerum, translated into
English, fine copy, Wynken de Worde, no date. 63/. Ms.
Triphook,

This Book is printed on the first paper manufactured in
England.

Good Lyvyng and good Deying, the Traytte of, et the paynys of
Hel et the paynys of Purgatoyr, &c. wood cuts, very rare, im-
perfect at the beginning. Paris, A. Verard, without date. 8/. 5s.
Longman.

TENTH DAY'S SALE.

Octavo et Infra.

Goulburn's Blueviad, a Satyrical Poem. 1805. ^. \0s. Ponton.

Henry VIIL The Practyse of Prelates, whether the Kipges grace
may be separated from hys Queue, because she was his brothers
wyfe^ Marborch, 1530. A Treatise of the Cohabitacyon of the

Bibliogrophi/l 79

faitbfiiU With the ifnfaithfiill, 1555. A Declaration of the then
Commandementes, wants title. Three Tracts by Tyndale,
black letter, very rare. 4/. 4s. Heber.

Henry VIII. Letters' in answete to a c^rtayne Letter of Martyn
Luther sent uqto hyra by the same> and also the copy of tlie
foresayd Luther's Letter, in suche order as hereafter foloweth,
black letter, fine copy, blue morocco, extremely rare. See
Dibdin's Ames, Vol. IL p. 488. London, R. Pynson, no date.
4/. 1 4s. 6d. Triphook. ...

Herodotus Gr. et Lat. ex Eldit. Wesselingii et Reitzii, 7 vols, large
paper, yellow morocco. Edinburgi, 1806. Si. \Zs'. Triphook.

Quarto.

Greepe's (Thomas) the True and Perfect Newes of the Exploytes
performed and doone by that valiant Knight, Syr Francis
Drake, not onely at S^ncto Domingo and Carthagena, but also
nowe at Cales, and upon the Coast of Spayne, 1587> in verse,
black letter, russia, rare. J. Charlewood, 1589. 10/. StrettelL

Gringore, les Fantasies de Mere Sote, avec Privilege, dat^ de Paris,
151 6, black letter, wood cuts, fine copy, blue morocco, first
edition, rare. 9/. 9«» Lang.

Heinsii Poemata, Gr. et Belg. pt«tes, fine impressions, blue mo-
rocco, with joints. Amst. l6l6. ^L i6s.Clatke.

Hentzner*s Journey into England, morocco, with joints. Reading,
1807. 3/. \2s. Triphook.

Herbarum, Tractatus de Virtutibus, cuts. Venet. 1508. 3l. 4*.
Clarke.

Heywood's (John) Parable of the Spider and the Flie, poftrait,
wood cuts, black letter, fine copy, red morocco. Lond. T. Powell,
1556. 10/. 5s. Triphook.

Heywoode's Workes, a Dialogue conteyuing the number 6f the
Effectual Proverbes, concerning two maner of Mariages. With
six hundred Epigrammes, portraits, black letter, fine copy, blu0
moroccOf rare. T, Marsh, 1576. 8/. 8*. StrettelL

Hoare, the itinerary of Abp. Baldwin through Wales, by Giralduf
de Barri, translated by Sir R. C. Hoare, 2 vols. large pape/,
plates, red morocco, with joints. 1806. 10/. \5s. Milner.

Holinshed's Chronicles of England, Scotland, and Ireland, 6 vols,
russia. 1807, &c. 8/. 105. 6d. Clarke.

Hollar's Habits of English and Foreign Ladies, l640, with 28
Plates added, chiefly Views, mounted on drawing paper.
4/. 6s. 6d. Arch.

Holy Bull (The) and Crusado of Rome, first published by Gregory
XIIl. and afterwards renewed and ratified by Sixtus V. black
letter, green morocco. John Wolfe, 1588. 2/. \Ss. Longm^n»

Homelye (An) to be read in the tyme of Pestilence, and a most

80 Bibliography.

presente remedye for the same, by Bithop Hooper, Uack letter,
blue morocco, rare* Worceter, by J. Oswen, 1553* 3/. €s.
Heber.
Homeri Ilia^ et Odyssea, Or. et Lat. cum Scholiis Didymi cura.
. Schrevelii, large paper, red morocco, very raje, with Scfaiavo*
netti's two plates inserted. Lugd. Bat. l656. 132. 13«. Drmy.

Folio.

Gower Confesaio Amantis. Emprynted by me, William Ca:i^ton»
1483. 205/. l6s. Triphook.

A remarkably fine and perfect copy of one of the most inte*
reatiog and desirable books printed by Caxton, bound in russfai.

Dower's Confessio Amantis, russia, Berthelet, 1554. 4/. l^s^Gd.
Triphook.

Ciegorii (Sancti Papae) Expositio in librum Extremum EjtcchitBs
Frophetae. A very ancient Manuscript, upoa Vellam, whicb
appears, by the formation of the Capital Letters, to have been
written in the 13th Ceotury, red velvet. 61, l6s, 6d. Drury.

Gtierino prenomioato Meschino, second edition, the Table b want-
ing, and the first leaf is very accurately supplied by MS. red
MMOCco, firom the Ro&burghe Library. Vcnezia Gerard, de
' Fhndria, 1477'. 13/. 135> Triphook.

Gueriao chiamato Meschino« fine copy> red morocco. Venetia

' per Jo. Aluiscio Milanesi de Varesi, 1498. 10/. Triphook.

Guy de Warwick Chevalier d'Angleterre qui en son temps fit plu-
sieurs cbnquestes en Angleterre, en AUemaigne, &c. wood cuts,
red morocco, very rare, from the Roxburghe Library. Par.
Fraoc. Regnault, 1525. 27/. 6s. Triphook,

Gyron le Courtoys avec la Devise des Armes de tous les Chevaliers
• de la Table Ronde, wood cuts, extremely rare, a very fine copy,
in red morocco, from the Roxburghe Library. Par. Verard,
sans dale. 34/. 2s. 6d. Hibbert.

Hamilton's (^ir W.) Campi Phlegraei, coloured from Drawings after
Nature, original edition. Naples, 177^* l^/* H^* Longman.

Harris's Thirty beautifully coloured Drawings upon vellum, of
English Insects, with the Plants upon which they feed.' The
original Drawings for his Natural History of English Insects.
Si. lOs. 6d. Triphook,

Herbal], (The Grete) which gieveth parfyt knowlege and /under-
standyng of all maner of Herbes, wood cuts, black letter^ russia,
rare. Peter Treveris, 1525. 5/. I2s.6d. Triphook.

81

•• , . »

DISSERTATION

Jiisiorique, Litteraire et Bibliographique^ sur la Fie et les Oirc-

ragesde Macrobe,.

NO. ii.-^Fid, No. XXXIX. p. 113.

Saturnales.

^ous yoici parvenus ^u plus ipiportant des ouvrages de
Macrobe, ^ celui qui lui assure une reputation durable parmi
les savans. XI n'entre ppint dans mon plan de d^crire les f&tes
dont cet ouvrage porte le nom ; d'ailleurs il suffiroit pour cela^
de transcrire les chap. 7 et 10 d^ livre 1®% qu'on pourra tout
aussi bien lire dans I'auteur lui-mj^me. Qu'il me sufBse de dire
que Macrobe a divis6 son ouvrage en sept )ivres^ dans lesquels
il raconte ^ son fils des conversations qu*il suppose t^nues dans
(les reunions et dans des festins, qui auroient eu lieu pendant
les Saturpal^s^ chez; Praetextatus. Avant d'aqalyser I'ouvrage^
je dirai quelque chose des pprsonnages que Macrobe y fait
parler.

C'est d'abord un jurisconsulte nomni6 Postumien^ qui ra-
conte i son ami D6cius ' les discussions qui ont eu lieu chez
Praetextatus, pendant les Saturnales, telles que les lui a racou-
t^es Eus^be, I'un des interlocuteurs, lequel ayoit eu soin^ au
sortir de c^s reunions, de mettre par 6crit ce qu'il venoit d'y
entendre. Postumien y avoit as9ist6 le premier jour; ipais
ensi^ite pblig^ de vaquer d ses occupations ordinaire^, il s'v
^toit fait remplacjsr par Pus^be; eq sorte que les v^ritables in-
terlocuteurs des Saturnales ne ^ont qu'au nombre de douze^ sa*
yoir : outre Eus^be, Prsetextatus, Flavien, SYrpq[iaque, Cse-
cina Decius Albinus, Furius Albinus, Eustatne^ Nicomaque
Avienus, Evangelus, Disaire Horus et Seryius. 11 est d re-
marquer que Macrobe ne parle jamais de lui-m^me k I'occa-
9ion de ces reunions, et ne dit nufle part qu'il y ait assist^; il
est m^me difficile de ne pas croire, d'apr^s les expressions de
son prologue, que ^e pe sont que de pures fictions, ou du
moins qu'il a beaucoup ajout6 i la r6a1it6. " Je vais exposer,"
dit-il, " le plan que fai donne d cet ouvrage. — -Pendant les Sa-
turnales, les plus distingu^s d'entre les nobles de Rwne se r6u-

' D'apr^s un passage du ch. 2,liv. 1, il parohrolt que ce D6clus est la
ills d^Albinus CsRcina, Tun des interlocuteurs des SatUrnaies; Pontanu*
en a fait la reinarque.

VOL. xxr. a.Ji. no. xli. f

82 Duiertaitm sur la Vie

nitsent cbez Praetextatus, etc.'' N'est-ce pas I^ un auteur qui
expose le plaa de sa fable ? roais poursuivons : apris avoir coo^
par6 ses banquets k ceux de Platon^ et le langage de ses in-
terlocuteurs k celui que le philosophe grec pr^te a Socrate, Ma-
crobe continue ainsi t '^ Or si les Cotta, les L^lius, les Scipion
ODt pu disserter dans les ouvrages des anciens sur les sujets les
plus importans de la litt^rature Roinaiue, ne sera-t-il pas permis
aux Flaviensy aux Albins^ aux Symmaquesy qui sont leurs 6gaux
en gloire, et ne leur sont pas inf6rieurs en vertu, de disserter
sur quelque sujet du m^me genre ? et qu'on ne me reproche
point que la vieillesse de quelquesuns de mes personnages
est post^rieure au siicle de PrsetextatuSi car les Dialogues

de Platon sont une autorit6 en faveur de cette licence : c'est

pourquoi, k son exemple^ I'&ge des personnes qu'on a r^unies
n'a 6t6 compt^ pour rien, etc/' ^ Apr^s ces derniers traits, il
reste d6montr6 pour moi, qne si des reunions et des discus-
sions philosopmques et litt^raires se sont r6ellement tenuea
cbez Praetextatusy Macrobe ne nous en a transmis qu'un r6-
sultat arrange k sa maniire. Quoi qu'il en soit, comme les per-r
sonuages qu'il met en sc^e ont effectivement exists et k peu
pr^a vers la m^me ^poque, je vais suqcessiyement dire un
mot sur chacun d'eux.

Pratextatus doit occuper , le premier rang, car c'^toit lui qui
pr6sidoit la reunion en quality de rex mensm : outre que les se«
ances se tenoient dans sa biblioth^que, ^ il parpit que c'6toit un
homme profond^ment yers6 dans les rites sacr6s et les mysteres
du poly th^isme. N^anmoins, et malgr6 Tattachement qu'il pro-
fessoit pour le paganisme, il dispit, s'il faut en croire saint
Jerome, ^ ** qu'on me fasse ^vftque de Rome, et sur-le-champ
je me fais chr6tien." C'est lui qui, dans Touvrage de Macrobe,
porte la parole le plus souvent et le plus longuement. S'il fqt
un des hommes les plus distingu6s de son temps par ses con-
noissances, il ne le fut.ps^s moins par les emplois importans
qu'il remplit. En eJQPet on le trouve d6sign6 comme pr6fet de
Rome en I'an 384, sous Valentinien et Valens. ^ Godefroi rap-
porte, ' sur la foi d'un manuscrit, qu'il fut prefet du pr^toire an
384. Ammien-Marcellin ^ lui prodigue les plus grands 61oges,

> Satumal.y liv. 1, ch. 1. * Satumtd., liv. 1, ch. 6.

3 Epist, ad Pammach,y 61.

^ Codes TheodMianuSf LSyUt digmtai^Mrd. urvetur,

^ Codex TheodosianuSf cum Commentario jferpetuo, Jac. GoTHOFBEDr,
edit, a J. Dan. Rittero, Lipsia, 1736, 6 vol. in-foL, sur la loi 5, de mod*
njiuH*

^ Liv. S7, afino 368.

et ks Ouwages de Macrobe. 89

en ^niun^nt tout ce qu'il fit k Rome pendant sa prefecture.
It nous app#end aussi ^ quHl fut proconsul d'Adiaie^ sous Julien,
et ]l occupoit encore cette place pendant les premieres ann^es de
Valentinien, conime on peut le voir dans Zosime,* qui au reste
ne lui prodtgue pas moins d'^Ioges qu* Ammien-Marcellin. Sym-
maque lui a adress^ plusietirs de ses lettres ;' dans d'autres^ il
eut si d6pIorer sa roort, et dans la le(tre 25 du Itv. 10 il noils
ftf^rend que, lorsqu'elle le surprit, it 6tott d6sign6 consul pour
Fannie suivante. C'est ce que confirme aussi une inscription
rapport^e par Gruter^ et que je vais transcrire. EUe proirient
d*une table de marbre trouv6e i, Rome, dans les jardins d^ la
viHa Mattei. *

' Cette inscription 6toit plac4e au-dessous d'une statue 6Ievee
en I'honneur de Prsetextatus. Sa iBmilte, Pune des plus distin-
gu6es de Rome, a donn6 i, cette ville plusieurs personnages
iUustres, dont on peut voir la notice dans la Roma subterranea
d'Aringhi. On y verra aussi que cette famille a donn6 son nom
d Tune des catacombes de cette ville, Aringbt lui consacre le
ch. 16 de son liv. 3, sous le titre de Cameterium Pratextati.^

Symmaqne est connu par une collection de lettres^ divis^es en
dix liv., qui est parvenue jusqu'^ nous. II y parle plusieurs
fois centre les chritiens ; saint Ambroise et Prudence y r^pon-
dirent. L'heureux et infatigable conservateur de la biblioth^i^
Ambroisienne de Milan, M. Tabbi Maj, vient de d^couvrir et
de pttblier, pour la premiere fois, des iVagmens considerables
des discours de Sjromaque.^ Ce dernier avoit fait aussi une
traduction grecque de la Bible, dont il ne nous reste plus que
quelques iambeaux. Son pire avoit €t6 s6nateur sous Val^n-
tinlen; lui-m^me il remplit sous cet empereur la charge de
conrecteur de la Lucaiiie et du pays des Bruttiens en 365 ou

» liv. f «. * Liv. 4,

3 Liv. 1, EviU. 44-55, et liv. 10, Ep. 9<>-$«.

4 Veitio. Agorio. Frdtitxtatd. F. €. Pontifici. Veita. Pantijki. 5^'.
Qwiufecemvir^. Auguri. Taur§boUaio* CoritdL Neoe&ro, Hierofante: FatH»
Seerorum, CbtaUari, Candidaio, Pratori, Urbano, Correctori Tuscia. Ei>
Umhrut. Consulari. iMsUanue, Frocons, Achaia* Prstfecto. Urbi. Prstf,
Tret, IL Itaiue, Et. Illyrki. CtmtuU. Designato. — Dedkata, Kal. Feb.
^•^Dn. FL Valentmiano. Aug^ IIL Et,- Eutropio. Ckut. '

^ Jan. GRUTERII, imcriptionet untiqum eurA, Joan, Gtarg. GrtatU, recmtU^^ Am-
stelod., 1707f 4 vol. in-fol. pag. 1008, uo. 8. On trouvtra encore d'autres tascriptioas mo-
cernant Praetaxtattts, dans le mftoae Recueii, p. 901^. d. S, S, 4, p. 310, n. 1, et p. 4R6j o. 3.

^ Roma tubterranca^ Pauli A&inghi. Rame% 1651, 8 voL in-foL, t. ],
p. 4r6.

* Q* AvR. SrMMACBT. octo OrattoHum iruiiiantm partesj iwvewif noti^
qut ieclartnit Aogelus MaTus. Mediolano, 1815, in-So.

84 Dissertation sur la Vie

368;* ilfut proconsul d'Afrique en 370 ou 3739* c'estlui-meme
qui nous I'appri^ndy' et il parolt, d'apris plusieurs de ses iettres«
que I'Afrique 6toit sa patrie, et qu'il conservoit pour elle le
plus tendre attachement. 11 fut pr6fet de Rome soifs Valenti-
nien le jeune, en 384, Richomer et CI6arque coss. ^ Eiifin il
fut consul avec Tatien, en 391*^ Son fils, qui fut proconsul
d'Afrique sous Honorius, lui consacra une inscription trouv^e i
Rome sur le mont Coelius, et publi^e pour la premiere fois par
PontanuSy dans ses Notes sur Macrobe.^

Eusebe, auteur de cette inscription, est sans doute le m^ni^
que nous retrouvofis s|u noni^re des interlo^uteurs des Satumales*
Tout ce que nous savons de lui se r^duit d ce que nous en ap-
prend Macrobe; qu'il 6toit Grec de naissance, et n6anmoins
aussi vers6 dans la litt^rature latine, que dans celle de sa nation ;
il exer^a avec distiuctipn )a profession ^e rh^tpur, <st son style
6toit abondant et fleuri,

Flavien 6toit fr^re de Symmaque. Qruter rapporte une in-
scription qui 1$ coifceme/ En voici une autre trouv^ eu
m^me temps que celle de Symmaque, que j'ai rapport^e plus
haut* * Pontanus d^mande si notre Flavien ne seroit pas le
m^me dont a p^rl^ Jean de Sarisbury en ces termes: '^ C'^st ce
qu'assure Flavien dans son ouvrage intitul6, de veatigiis Philosc^
phorum ;" 9 et ailleurs, '' cette anecdote (celle de la matrone d*
Eph^se) racont^e en ces termes par Petrone, vous I'appellerez
comme il vous plaira, fable ou histqire, tpute^fois Flavien atteste
que le fait s'est pass^ ainsi a Eph^sie." *^

Cpscina Albinus fut pr6fet de Rom^ sous Honorius en 414/'
Rutilius Claudius Numatianus fait mention. de lui dans son Iti-
fdraire, '^ ainsi qu'Olyropioclore, cit6 dans la Biblioihique de

' Lig, «5, dt Curtu publico, * Leg. 78, de Decurionibta.

3 Eput. to, liv. 10. ♦ Liv, 44, de Appellatumiku$. •

s Epist, 1, liv. 1 ; ep. 6«-4, liv. f ; cp. 10-15, liv. 5, etc.

* Eusehii. Q. 4urelio. Svmmacho, Y. C. Qtt«<#. Tn^i, Pontijiei. Ma-
Jari, Correctoti. Lucania, Et. Bri^iorum. ComitL Ordini$. Tertii. Pro^
cons. Africa. Frat. Urb. Co§. Ordinario. Oratori. Disertissimo. Q. Fab.
Memm. Symmackta.'^V. Q. Patri. Optimo.

7 P. 170, no. 5.

» Firio Nicomacho Flaviano V. C. Qutest, Prat, Pontific. Majoru Con^
sulari. Sicilia. Vicario. Africa. Quasiori intrd Palatium Praf. Prat.
iteriMi cos. ord. historico disertissimo. Q, Fabius Memmius Si/mmachus V. C
prosoeero Optimo. *

^ PohfcraticuSf slue de nugis Curialium et vestigiis pkilosophorum Lit.
, vin. a Joanne SARESBUBi^ysE. Lugd. Batav. 16S9. in 8o. Lib. 3. Cap. 26.

'"^ Id. Lib. vui. Cap. U.

" Leg. tin. de NawcuhrOs, "* Liv. 1, v. 400.

€t les Ouvrages de Macrobe. 85

Photius. Gruter rapporte deux inscriptions ' qui le conceraent.^
' Nicomachus Avienus 6toit encore tris-jeune, ' et se bornoit
ordinairement d interroger> Saxius pense ' 4ue cet Avienus est
Rvfm Sexhis Avienus, non point I'auteur des Fables^ mais
ceiui qui a traduit les Pkenomines d'Aratus et Denys Perieg^tes.
Grtiter rapporte,^ d'apr^s Smetius et Boissard, une inscription
trouv^e d Rome^ au pied du Capitole, et qui servoit de base
si une statue elev^e d L. Avr. Avianus Symmachus^ V. C; le 3
des kalendes de mai^ Gratien IV et Merobaude coss.

Lbd a'dtres interlocuteurs des Satumales sont : Eusiathe, phi-
losophe distingu6 et ami particulier de Flavietl ; mais qu'il ne
faut pas confondre avee le savant arcliev^ue de Thessalonique,
le commentateur d'Hom^re^ puisqu'il n'a v6cu que plusieurs
Slides apr^s ; Evangelus, que Macrobe nou& peint sous les
traits de la rudesse et de Tdpret^ ; Horus, Egyptien de nais-
sance, ' comme son nom Tindique assez^ qui; apr^s avoir
remporte plusieurs palmes athl^tiques, avoit fini par embrasser la
secte des cyniques; Disaire, Grec de nation, qui fut de son
temps le premier m^decin de Rome ;* et enfin le grammairien
Servius, le mfeme dont il nous reste un coramentaire de Virgile :
peut-6tre con^ut-il I'id^e de cet ouvrage au sein des discussions
approfondies sur le poete latin, qui eurent lieu chez Praetexta-
tus ; du moins les paroles que Macrobe place dans sa bouche^
d la £n du liv. 3, se retrouvent d peu pr^s textuellemeut dans le
Commentaire du grammairien ainsi que plusieurs de ses obser*-
vations. A T^poque de nos Satumales, il venoit d'etre regu
tout r^cemment professeur de grammaire, et Macrobe loue £ga-
lement ses connoissances et sa modestie, qui se manifestoit chez
lui j usque daus sod ext6rieur.9

' ' Pag. 286, DO. 7.

* La premifere> d'apr^s Guttenstein qui Tavoit copi€e 2t Rome sur le
marbre; la void: SaLuit. D. D, Honor lo. Et Theodoslo, P. P. F, F.
Semper, Augg, Caecina. Decius. Aeinatius, Albinus. V, C. Praif- Urhis,
Facto. A. Se. AdIeciT. OrnaviT. Dedkata. Pridla. Norm. Novemhrls.

rust il. Linio, Cos. Voici maintenant la secoode recueillie sur 1«;

m^me marbre par Smelius et par Doissard :— JD. p. D. f . FL Arcadio.
plo. FeLici. Vii-tori, ac. TritmFaTori. semper. Avgusto. Caecina. De*
cists. ALbinus. V. C. PweFecTvs. Urhi. Vice sacra, indicant, devotus. nur
mini. maiesTaTique eiut. (GauTBR, p. S87, n. fi.) On trouve encore,

1>armi les interlocuteurs 4[es SahirnaUs, un autre Albintu (.Furitu), sur
equel je n'ai pu obtenir aucun renseignement.
3 Sat.f 1. 6, ch. 7. ♦ Id., liv. 1, ch. 6.

i Onomasticon Litterarium, 1. 1, p. 478. ^ Pag. STP, no. S*

7 Sat., liv, t, ch. 15 et 10. * liv. 1, ch. 7. * Liy. t, ch. 3.

86 Dmertation sur la Vie

Maiotenant que j'ai fait connottre les pertonnes que MacrcFbe
fait asdeoir d son banquet^ je vaia tracer une analyse rapide de
I'ouvrage Iui-m£me.

II est divis^ en sept livres. Un passage de la fin du sixi^me,
oik il est annonc^ que Flavien doit disserter le lendemain sur lea
profondes connoissances de Virgile dans Tart des augures, an-
nonce qui ne se realise point, a donn6 lieu i Pontanus de
aoupconner qu'iL devoit exister un buiti^me livre, ce qui efit
forme un nombre igal au nombre de jours one remplissoient ea
dernier lieu les f^tes des Saturuales. J'ai dejd dit que Barthius
a pens6 que le Commentaire sur le Songe de Scipion formoit
ce huiti^nie livre. Quoi qu'il en soit, H. £tienne a divis^ lea
sept livres qui nous restent en trois joumees, nombre primitif de
la dur^e des Saturuales ; la premiere renferme le premier livre.
La deuxi^me renferme les livres 2, 3, 4, 5, et 6, et la troisi^me
reuferme le septi^me et dernier. Cette division, quoique pure*
meut arbitraire, et m&me en opposition avec le texte precis de
J ouvrage, oii il n'est fait mention que de deux joum^es, a tou-
jours 6t6 indiqu6e depuis dans les Editions post^rieures. Voici d
pen pr^s les mati^res qui sont renferm6es dans les sept livres,
et Tordre dans lequel elles sont dispos6es.

Le premier livre traite des Satumales, et de plusieurs au-
tres fites des Romains, de Saturne lui-m^me, de Janus, de la
division de I'ann^e chez les Romains, et de son organisation suc-
cessive, par Romulus, Numa et Jules-Cesar ; de la division
du jour civil, et de ses diversit6s ; des kalendes, des ides, dea
nones, et g6n6ralement de tout ce qui concerne le calendrier
ronmin ; il se termine enfin par plusieurs chapitres tr^s^importans,
dans lesquels M aerobe diploic une vaste Erudition, 4 Tappui du
systime qui fait rapporter tous les dieux au soleil. Cette partie
est originaie autant que les -travaux d'6rudition ie pen vent 6tre :
dans le reste du livre, il a beaucoup pris & Aulu-Gelle et i
Sonique le moraliste.

Le deuxi^me livre est le plus original, et le plus connu de
Tovivrage de M aerobe. C'est un recueil d'anecdotes, de plai-
santeries, de bons mots, m^e de calembours, en un mot un
veritable ana. La plupart des choses qii'il renferme ne se
trouvent que Id, et nous les ignorerions enti^rement, si Ma-
crobe avoit n4glig6 de nous les transmettre. La seconde partie
du deuxiime livre est remplie par des details tr^s-curieux sur
lea moeurs domestiques des Romains, leur cuisine, leurs meta,
les fruits qu'ils consommoient, et plusieurs autres particularit6s
de ce genre.

et Its Outrages de Macrobe. 87

Depuis le troisiime livre jusqu'au sixi^me ioclusivementy les
Saturnales deviennent un commentaire approfondi de Virgile,
coDsid^F^ sous divers rapports*. Dans le troisieoie livre, ond6-
veioppe les connoissances du poete latin, conceriiant les rites
«l les croyances de la religion. Dans le quatn^nie, on fait voir
conabien toutes les ressources de Tart des rbeteurs lui ont 6te
familiireSy et avec quelle habiiet6 il a su les employer. Le cin-
qui^me nest qu'un parall^ie c^>Qtinuel d'Honi^re et de Virgile,
oi^ sont signal^s en m6me temps les nombreux larcins que le
dernier a faits au poete grec. Ce qu'il a emprunt^ aux poetes
de sa nation est d^voil4 dans le sixiime livre^ oil sont aussi de-
velopp6s, d'apr^sles ouvrages de Virgile^quelques points curieux
d*antiquit6.

Le septi^me livre est imit6 en grande partie du Symposiaque
(repas) de Plutarque. On y trouve discut^ plusieurs ques-
tions ittt^ressantes de physique et de physiologie ; et on y remar-
que ses exemples curieux de la mani^re dont les sophistes sou-
tenoient le pour et le contre d'une mSme tb^se.

Sans doute la latinit^ de Macrobe se ressent de la decadence
de son si^cle ; mais il faut convenir aussi que les d^fauts de son
style ont 6t6 beaucoup exag^rds par les critiques anciens qui,
pendant long-temps, n'ont en .sous les yeux qu'un texte nauttle
et totalement d^figur^. On lui a surtont reproch!6 ses plagiats
avec beaucoup d'amertume. £rasme^ Pappelle ^^ Msopica cor-
m'ctt/a— quae ex aliorum pannis suos contexuit centones. Non
loquitur, et si quando loquitur, Graeculum latin^ balbutire ere-
das/' Vossius le qualifie de bonorum scriptorum lavemam.

Muret * dit assez plaisainment : ** Matrooium -fuctiiOMse

eatndem artem^ quam p/erique hoc seculo faciunt, qui iti kH-
mani d se nihil alienum putani, ut alienis aqui utantur ac
suis," Ange Politien et Scaliger le pire ne lui sont pas moins
d6iavorables. Un reproche cependant qu'ils ne lui ont pas
adress6, quoiqu'ils eussent pule faire avec beaucoup de justice,
c*est le difaut absolu de m6thode et le d6sordre c6mplet qui
r^ne dans son ouvrage. Encore auroit*il pu s'en excuser par
la licence que lui donnoit d cet 6gard le genre de la conversation,
qu'il a adopte. Au reste, la mani^re modeste dont il s'exprime
dans sa preface auroit dft lui faire trouver des juges moins s^-
y^res. En eifet, il n'a pas pr^tendu faire un ouvrage ; seulemeat
il r6unit dans un seul cadre, pour ('instruction de son fils, le r^sul-

.' Betidetii Erasiii Opera. Lugd, Bat, 1708, 1 1 vol. in-foL Dialogm
CiceronianuSf she de optima genere dicendiy 1. 1, p. lOOT.
* In Sevec. de beneficiis^iv, 3.

88 dissertation sur la Vie

tat de ses nombreuses lectures. II le pr^vient qu'il ti'a point eu
dessein de faire parade de son Eloquence, mais uniquement de
rassembler en sa faveur une. certaine masse de connoissances ;
lenfiuy il a eu grand soin d'avertir le lecteur, que plus d'uAe
fois il avoit copi6 jusqu'anx propres expressions des auteurs
cit^s par lui. Tous les critiques ne sont pas rest^s insensibles
k cette modestie : Thomasius ^ se croit bien oblige de lui as-
signer un rang parmi les plagiaires, mais il convient que ce rang
est Tun des plus distingu6s ; le P. Vavasseur* remarque que,
s'il eniprunte sou vent, sou vent aussi il produit de sou propre
fonds ; Coelius Rhodiginus ^ Tappelle autorem excellentissimum,
et virum recondUa scientia.

JMais ce sont surtout les critiques modernes qui ont rendu d
Macrobe une justice pleine et enti^re. L'^diteur de Padoue
(Jer. Volpi) dit avec beaucoup de justesse dans sa preface :
'^ Nemo feri illorum qui studia humauitatis cum disciplinis gra*
vioribus conjun^ere amant> cui Macrobii scripta et grata et
explorata non smt.'^ Chompre, qui dans son Recueil d*auteurs
latms & I'usage de la jeunesse, a ins6r6 des fragmens du ch. 1 1
du liv. 1^, et des ch. 2-5 du liv. 9, des SaturnaleSj avec la tra-
duction de ces morceaux, s'expriroe ainsi :^ ^^ S'il j a un livre
k faire connoltre aux jeunes gens, c'est celui-ld, II est remplt
de choses extrSmement utiles et agr^ables; le peu que nous en
avons. tir6 n'est que pour avertir les 6tudians qu'il y a un Ma-
crobe qui mferite d'etre connu et lu/' Enfin, M. Coup6 qui; dans
ses Soirees litttraires,^ a consacr6 un article k Macrobe, et tra-
duitd sa maniire, c'est-d-dire analyst vaguenient quelques mor-
ceaux des liv. 1, 2 et 7, apris plusieurs autres choses flatteuses
pour notre auteur, finit en ces mots : ^^ Voild tout ce que nous
dirons de cet auteur charniant; d qui nous desirous un traduc-
teur/' Ce traducteur s'6toit rencontre ; mais son ouvrage n'a
point vu le jour. J. B. Coutures, n6 en 1651, mort en 1728,
qui fut professeur d'61oquence au college de France, et dont
r^loge a 6t6 publi6 par de Boze, est auteur de cette traduction,
selon Tabb^ Goujet,^ dont Tautorit^ a 6t6 suivie par M. Beu*

1 Thomasius Dissertatio de plagio Utierario, lApsia, 1673, in-4<», § 503.

% De Ludicrd dictime, section 3, § 9.

3 LectUmet antiquaf liv. 14, ch. 5.

^ Sekcta latini sermonu exempUuria, 1771, 6 vol. in-12, t. 3. — 2Va<ftfc*
Horn des modules de latinitc, 1746-74, 6 vol. iD-12, t. id.
; 5 T. 4.

^ Mimoiret historiques et UtUrmet SUr U Collide de France^ Paris, 1758,^
3 vol. in*19, t. 2, p. 455.

et les Ouvfages de Macrobfe. 89

chot.' Au reste, je crois pouvoir assurer, d'apr^s les recherche^
que j'ai faites dans les bibiiograpbies 6trang^res> que les Satur*
nates n'oiit 6te jusqu'ici traduites dans aucune langue«^ Douz6
de Verteuil, traducteur d'Aulu-Gelle, avoit eu le projfet de tra-
duire aussi M aerobe^ peut-^tre Ta-t-il execute, car dans uii
avertissenient place en t^te de son 3® vol. il annonce qu'il en
avoit pris Tengagenient envers le public. On trouve la traduction
de quelque» fragmens de Macrobe^ dans Touvrage suivant : hi
Apophligmes des anciens tires de Platarque, de Diogine
Laerce, d'Elieiiy d'Jthenee, de Stobie^ de Mticrobe^ de la tra-
duclion de Nicolas Perrot, Sieur d Ablancour {Paris, Louis
Bitlaine 1664. f/i-12.)

Nous avons en fran§ais un ouvrage en 2 volumes in- 19
(Paris, Prault, 1736), intitul6: Les Salurnales franfaises. La
sdule ressemblance qu'on y trouve avec eel les de I'auteur latin,
c'est d'etre divis^es en joum6es* La sc^ne se passe pendant
lea vacances du Palais, dans le ch&teau d'un president, situ6 aux
environs de Paris. Cette production mediocre, est attribu6e>
dans Texcellent ouvrage de M . Barbier, ' it Tabb^ de la Baumei

TRAITE DES DIFFERENCES ET DES ASSOCIATIONS DES

MOTS GRECS ET LATINS.

Ce trait6 de grammaire ne nous est point parvenu tel que Ma*
crobe I'avoit c6mpos6; car ce qui nous reste n'est qu'un abr6g6
fait par un certain Jean^ ^u'on suppose, d'apr^s Fithou, ^tre
Jean Scot, dit Erigene, qui vivoit en 850, sous le r^gne de
Charles-le Chauve, et qui a traduit du grec en latin les ouvrages
de Denys I'ar^opagite. Cependant il avoit exists auparavant,
selon Trith^me, un autre Jean Scot^ qui v6cut sous le r^gne de
Charlemagne, environ I'an 800 ; . et il exista depuis un Jean
Duns Sco^, qui vivoit en 1308, sous I'empereur Alberti Le pre-
mier 6diteur de cet opuscule de Macrobe, Opsopa^us, pense que
Jean Scot en a beaucoup retranch6, roais qii'il li'y a rien ajoute
du sien.^

Vll. Outre Tauteur des Saturnales, il a encore exists deux ail-

^ Bhgraphie universelle^ 1. 10, p. 138. Vraisemblablemcnt Fabricius
aura 6ti iadtiit en erreur par la ressemblance de nom, lorsqu'il attribue
cette traduction (Biblioth. iat.,t, 3, p. 181. edit. d*£rnesti) au baron des
Coutures, auteur des traductions de Lucr^e et d'Apulee.

^ L'auteur de cette dissertation prepare une traduction fran^aijie des
Saturnaiesy avec des notes tr^ etendues.

' Dictionrmre des ouvrages ammymes et pseudor^mes, par A. A. BaE*
jher. Paris, 1800. 4 vol. in-8o t. S, p. 331.

^ Vid. en t^te de son edit. TEpitre d6dicatoire a Frederic Sylburg.

PO Observations on the Revietp

tres ^crivains du nom de Macrohe : Vuti diacre de I'^glise de
Carthage, z6l6 partisan de la doctrine et des Merits de saint Cy-
prien, et doiit Tauteur de I'appendice au trait6 de saint Hildefonae
de S. b). ' ciie un ouvrage en cent chapitres^ tir^s de TEcritore-
Sainte, en r^ponse aux objections des h^r^tiques ; I'autre plua
eonnuy fut d'abord pr&tre en Afrique, et ensuite clandestinement
^T^que des Donatistes de Rome. ^ N'^tant encore que prfttre,
fl icrivit un ouvrage adresse ad coiifessores et virgints^ qui est
beaucoup lou6 par Gennade^ et par Trithime. Mabillon,
dans ia dtrni^re edition de ses jifialecta,^ a publi6 un fragment
d'une 6pftre adressle par ce second Macrobe au peuple de Car-
thage^ sur le martyre des Donatistes Maximien et Isaac. L' An-
glais Guiliaume Cave lui a consacr^ un article dans son Histoire
des 6crivains ecclesiastiques, ^ sous Tannic 334*

Pour completer mon travail sur Macrobe* j'ajouterai dans le
procbain No. uue notice, tris-exacte et tr^s-d^tailliei des &li-
tioBs des ouvrages de cet auteur, qu'on trouve en t£te de celle de
Dettx-Poiits, et que j'ai traduite du latin, en y joignantquelques
tiotes, et uue addition.

JLPHONSE MAHUL.

Observations on the Critique in the Quarterly
Review on the new Edition of Stephens' Greek
Thesaurus.

TO THE EDITOR OF THE CLASSICAL JOURNAL.

Sir,

Some of the readers of the Quarterly Review may have been,
as well as myself, alarmed at the sight of forty-six pages in the
number published on Friday last, filled with what pretends to be
a criticism on the four first Parts of the London edition of Ste-
phens's Thesaurus. The celebrity of that Journal, however,
induced me to hope that the asperity, with which a cursory glance
slowed them to have been penned, would be compensated for

« Ch. a.

* Vid, QpTAT., Hiitoria donati^icaf liv. i 1, ch. 4*
• 3 De Seriptorilnu eccie$iaitieit, cb. 5.

♦ Ch. 107.

- 5 T. 4, p. 185.

^ Scriptorum eecleiiatticorum Sisloria litttfcria, {Xroattf,17il}-4S, 9 vol.
in-fol.

^.Stephens' Greek Thesaurus. 91

by some luminous example of the maimer in which some one
definite Greek w(ird ought to be explained and illustrated in a
Treasury of. the Greek language ; and that one, who spake thus
authoritatively, would prove that the loudness of his sounds did
not niereh proceed from the emptine^is of his brain. That hope
has proved utterly vain. If }OU rob the Reviewer of his petu-
lance, his spleen, and his buffoonery,. the scanty remnant will be
scarcely worth preserving. But 1 vmII leave the turnpike-road
for a moment and hunt the critic to his covert.
. The first part of the review is taken up with a somewhat
meagre, ill-digested, and uninteresting account c^f the Greek
Lexicons and Glossaries, for which the Reviewer is almost en-
tirely indebted to the Dissertatio Critica subjoined b> Maussacua
to his edition of Harpocration, where any person may easily
trace the extent of his obligations, — and to the Preface of Ruhn-
ken to the second volume of Albertis Uesychius. A prolix
eniuneration of recondite names may astonish the fashionable
readers of the Quarterly Review ; but scholars are too well ac-
quainted ^'ith the implements and aids, with which the erudition
and industry of former ages have supplied the shallowness of
their successors, to confound the pretension to learning with its
possession, or to mistake the pomp and parade of citation for
the familiar knowledge of the nature, characters, and works of
those illustrious men, whose names figure on the pages of the
literary quack, like the hieroglyphical characters on a conjuror's
robe.

The Critic next displays the faults of Steph. Thes.' in its ori-
ghial state : these no one is disposed to question. But as it was the
professed intention of the Editors to republish the work of Ste-
phens, and to make it the basis of their own, not to compose a
new one, the chaises, such as they are, must rest with Henri
Etienne ; and he fortunately is far removed above the censures
of the Quarterly Reviewer. The ancient grammarians here and
elsewhere are spoken of with the contemptuous arrogance, be-
hind which an inability to understand always skulks, in order to
conceal its own weakness. Justice has rarely hitherto been done
to the labours of these very acute and ingenious men. In respect
to every thing which can solely result from comparative criti-
cism, from an examination of the similitudes and differences,

' The Reviewer is facetiously pleased to exclaim (p. SSl.) that this is
so << eleeant abbreviation." It would be to confer a noble benefit upon
mankind were the learned critic to divulge his theory concerning the
bciautv of abbreviations; nor do we know any employment more appro-
prlatdy befitting a Porsoniunculus, than the laying down of canons con-
cemiag App. sad Ms.

92 Observations on the Revi'eh '

the analogies and coiitrastsj \\ hich pervade and prevail through'
different languages, grammar^ like evlery other branch of Grebk
science, is greatly and necessarily defective. I'hat singu-
lar people knew and acknowledged no nation except itself.
But so far as grammar is an arty as distinguished from a science^
there is no other niition m Mhich that art has been carried to
any thing hke the degree of perfection which it reached at Athens
and Alexandria. In the cultivation and purification of their
own language, and in the intelligent developenient of its beauties^
sill other nations compared with the Greeks are mere barbarians.
The reader needs only to compare the quibbles and blunders^
which usurp the place of verbal criticism in all, even the best of
our reviews^ with the extreme delicacy and refinement of percep-
tion constantly evinced by Dionysius, and handed down by him
and by the other great critics of antiquity to their scholars, so that
traces, of it are to be discovered in even the dullest of the Scholi-
asts. What a shapeless, unorganized^ chaotic mass does every mo-
dern language, even the Italian and Spanioh^ present to. us when
compared with the Greek ! Nor is our superficial science any
thing more than a very sorry substitute for their exquisitely deve-
loped art. The perceptive faculty in this, as in many other re-r
spects, appears to have been almost overlaid and crushed by the
ilxtreme amplification and extension of the reflective.
• To examhie the Reviewer's observations upon Greek etymo-
logy in detail would be inconsistent with the plan of the present
letter. They may in part be applicable to any project for con-
structing a new lexicon of the Greek language, but a deviation
from the original in so important and fundamental a point
could never be expected from those'wbo commenced their under-
taking as editors -and republishers of the great work of Stephens.
The Reviewer, indeed, inveighs against the prevalent practice
ef reprinting old editions of ancient authors. But there is scarce-
ly a schoolmaster thr^>ughout the country, who will not acknow-
ledge his obligations to the Clarendon Press, to Messrs. Cooke^
Bliss, Priestley, Valpy, &c., for having enabled them to place in
the hands of their pupils readable editions of all the standard clas-
sical authors, editions which, however faulty, are the best. Every
person acquainted w ith the condition of either of oiir universities
during the last twenty years will have observed' that an ac-
qnatntance with the chief Greek -and Roman writers has become,
dnd is daily becoming, beyond comparison more frequent than it
used to be ; and this extension could never have taken place un^-
assisted by the republications which the Reviewer is pleased to
reprehend, as ** closing the market against better and more ac-
curate publications/' A charge less founded has never be^a

oj Stephens' Grtek Thesaurus. QS

broueht forward. Pitiful indeed must be th^ Reviewer's idea Of
lepirnipg, when be imagines, that the increase of the supply wil|
clog the demand : ::

f' Other pleasures
. Cloy th' appetites tl;|ey feed ; but it makes hungry
When naost it satisfies.'*

Where are the stilf-born editions of the ancient classics, the
■appearance of which has been prevented by the republication of
former editions ? What English scholar has wasted his nii(fnigbt
lamp over Homer, or Herodotus, or Thucydides, or Plato, or
Pemosthenetf, and at the moment when his task was over, and
the infant has been about to see the face of day, has it been
overlaid ^nd stifled by the myiases of books which already weighed
down the counters and shelves of qur booksellers I It is rumoured
at least that about 4 dozen editions of single plays, with a very
few exception^ form almost the sun) total of what half a century
pf English scbolanihip has produced. And are our students to fa^
mish because the ipdolence or paucity of their teachers is unable
to supply them with suflicieut food? Is a prohibition to be enacts
ed against every importation of foreign learning? It might mdeed
prove beneficial to our own pretenders, if they were enabled, to
strut without, fear of competition or rivalry; but the youth, of
our qountry would farp but ill, if dieted upon (lothing except
grammatical and metrical canons, enacted by the authoritative
nod of a few self-complacent critic^.'

The propriety of receiving every " primitive, the regular
tenses of which are preserved in a language," into a Lexicon of
that langMage^ must still remain a very doubtful question, I
should feel extreme reluctance to admit into what ^*as designed
to be a dictionary of the Greek language, as it existed in
actual reality, not as it may exist in the wortoy brain of tbi^ 01^

' ■ < ■■■ ■» ■ ; ■ I ■

■ The only reasonable ground of complaint aeainsi this practice applies
solely to a certain pir(Uical portion, though unfurtunately a very consi-
derable portibn'of it. The custom of immediateltf reprinting'every sale^
able classical work, which appears in Germany; ia scarcely consistent
with the laws of inter^national honesty and honpur, and defrauds the in^
'dustrious co|itinenta| scholar of a certain portion of emolument, which
formerly resulted from his laboi|rs,and whiph at the best was sufficiently
scanty. For the German publishers, especially in \he fine paper portion
of their Ureses, were accustomed to cafculate greatly upon the demiand
of the EngUsh market, imd one very important work, Schweighaeuser's
Lexicon Herodoteum, was on the point of being altogether checked by
this cause. It is quite clear that a reprint can always be effected at an
expense considerably less than that ofthe original publication, and such
reprints in the present state ofthe world must be legale but it were much
to be desired, that literature should be freed from the mf annesses thfti
always result from keeping ttrictlyXo the mere letter ofthe law. All tbi*
nowise applies to works wherein all literary property has ceased.

94 Observations on the Meview

lluit theoristi tnj word which notoriously neter belonged to that
language at any known period of its existence. No language^
the nature of which has hitherto been fully investigated^ possess^
es within itself all the first seeds from which in the course of
ages it has grown into that form, wherein it is more or leas
fixed by the introduction of a written literature; and it is a fiilse
mini at simplicity to attempt to reduce all the anomalies which
it contains under a single form. The roots of all languages
mingle and intertwine more or less with one another ; some
words bear intimations of a connelicion with one, some witli
another of the sister tongues; and all more or less retain the tra-
ces of their original union. Hence especially in those words in a
language which are of most general application, such as the
auxiliary verbs,^ the pronouns, &c., the meeting together of va-
rious primitives, frequently derived from different languages, is al-
ways discoverable ; nor is it just to conclude, that because
some inflections of a word have been introduced into a language^
aU its inflections must have once belonged to it. Thus for in^
stance the almost complete similarity between the verbs in jxi in
the Greek and tile Sanscrit proves that such verbs were not in
all cases derived from Greek primitives In feo, but that many of
them are to be classed among the original constituents of the
language. This applies particularly to the verb fijtt), which the
Reviewer selects as an example of a false primitive, but which
is proved by its resemblance to the Sanscrit to be a true one/
I must however relinquish this subject, merely recommending the
Reviewer to study Hermann's remarks on Greek primitives witk
more attention, than he yet appears to have bestowed on them,
before he ventures to state particularly what themes ought or
ought not to be introduced under aw. And since 1 have advert*
ed to the name of that illustrious scholar, I will inform the Re*
viewer that a more candid, high-minded, honourable man
does not breathe upon earth, — ^that he is even more endeared to
'^ his school '' by the qualities of his heart, than by those of bis
head, — and that ifuit man must he very much wanting in the in-
dependence which constitutes, and the modesty which adorns,
such a character, who cqn disgrace himself, and pollute the
pages of the Quarterly Review, by the miserable insinuation
in the parenthesis p. 340. " Mr. Hermann has intermixed a
few trivial objections, extorted from him by a sense of decency,

' The Sanscrit, osmi, osi, osti, comcideb pertecily with <V«x«, t^o-i, JW*,
if we take the old forms uf the two first persons. The o is mercdy the
short vowel, which would not be expressed except at the beginning
werd, according to the grammatical system means a short a, and is
commonly pronounced.

J

of i^phens' Gretk Thesaurus. 9&

omongtt several pages of the most fulsome and unsupported
(idthough, we doubt not, unbou^ht) panegyric*" — For what possi*
ble purpose can such a negative have been introduced, except t^
insinuate the possibility, if not the probability, of the contrary
case i the very notion of which could scarcely have occurred
to a person of unprejudiced and gentlemanly feeling.

But what knows the Reviewer of this ''school?" The names
of Erfurdt, Poppo, Reisig, Nake, the younger Schneider, Seid-^
ler, 8cc., and the anonymous Reviewer of Mr. Blomfield'f
Persae in the Jena Alg. Lit. Zeit. (a translation of which I
should much like to see inserted in the Classical Journal,) may,
I think, contribute to rescue them from oblivion. If their merits
are measured by their performances, and contrasted with those
of the " English scholars, whom they facetiously enough term
Porson*s disciples," he would be most facetious indeed, who
shoulil decide in favor of the Porsoniunculi. JNo man has a
higher respect for the memory of Richard Porson than myself;
and therefore no man more regrets the habits which prevented
his bequeathing to posterity more numerous and important
meqioriais of his unrivalled critical acuteness. Yet it is but
fair to add that foreigners can only judge of him by bis pub-
lished works, and. that an edition of four plays of Euripides how-
ever accurate, — that even the total extirpation of that monstrous
usurper the Anapaest in the third place, or all his other e£Fortd
for the restoration of legitimacy in the Iambic verse, — are not
achievements, however splendid, which in any degree entitle him
to that rank amongst the philologers of Europe, which, he boldi
in this country. His letters to Travis, although they complete-
ly crushed the latter, only re-settled a question, which, by bis
own confession, had been determined before ; and his posthu-
mous reputation would not have been - diminished, if much of
that, which encumbers the hot-pressed wire-wove pages of the
Adversaria, had been exchanged for those emendations of He-
sychius and Aristophanes, the praises of which are proclaimed
in the preface. Mere hearsay reputation is only handed down
unimpaired (if it be so at all) when no authentic records remain,
wherewith it may be compared. Porson, like Pitt, would have
been classed among those giants, who abstained through con-
sciousness of superiority from the daily conflicts of men, had
he left no writings behind him. As it is, his friends, like Fox's,
will mourn, that he has left a lasting standard whereby to esti-
mate his powers. — With things Porson appears to have pos-
sessed but a very inconsiderable acquaintance ; and not a trace
appears amidst his writings of that combination of universal, eH^
cyclopaediacal knowledge with language-learning, which is so

Qi^ Qbseroatians on the Review

ftl^uodantly found in the Dissertation on Phalarisi tnd the coont-
less pages of Scaliger, Salmasius^ and Casaubon. If the R»»
viewer can read the controversy on the Homeric Theogony be*
tween Creuzer and Hermann^ he will fipd that classical litera-
ture affords some probleitis, which require for iheir solution quite
as much learning and sagacity, and are not a whit less important^
than the erasure of an Anapaest ; and he will also learn, that it
is possible for differences pf opinion to be discussed in a man-
ner befitting gentlemen. When Hermann's long expected, and
notwithstanding Mr. filom field's .Tcry meritorious labours in the
same field, much to be desired, edition of ^schylus is published^
)t will be found in what manner he is a worthy successor of the
greatest critics, — r

'' What figure of them he will bear ?
For you must know, they have with special soul
Elected him their absence to supply :.
Lent him their powers, drest him with their lore,
And given his deputation all the organs
Of their own dignity/'

Bui to return to the Thesaurus. The main objections which
the Reviewer, aft^r the employment of nineteen months' in
Attempting to hunt out flaws iq the jviprk, has made against
it are, I. that some thipgs are omitted which ought to be
inserted; 2, that much js inserted that ought to be omitted,
^' because U increases the bulk an4 expensiveness of the work^
and needlessly distracts the attention of th^ student,^' and this is
by far the most substantial charge ; 3. that improper critical
discussions have jbeeq admitted — In this I agree, and trust that
Liebel and Vogel will never rnqre occupy its pages ; 4. '^ that
Stephens is not given entire/' which I top " triply think that he
^leserves,'' and which I trust will be done most scrupulously
for the future : I expect to have Stephens, ajl Stephens, but yet
much besides Stephens. 5. That the Editors are '' guilty of in^
consistencies in their abbreviations of authors' names," and quote
their works at an immoderate length. The last is an evil which^
if the Reviewer h^d taken the trout^le to examine the fifth and
sixth Numbers, he w6u)d have found already in a great degree

i >•'.■)'.■. /'. ' ..■'■'.. . -'

f The Reviewer says, p. 3S5, " Since the former part of this Article
jyas written, the fifth and sixth Nujnbcr^ of the Thesaurus have been
put into our hands." Now tlie fifth Number was published in August
1818, and I sincerely congratulate the Editor of the Quarterly Revie^^j
on the possession of such a ready, off-hand contributor. How poor Ho«
race would wonder to find a Reviewer acting upon his precept.

of S tephens' Greek Thesaurus. 97

remedied ; and if he had awaited the publication of the seventh,
of wbichy in common with other subscribers, I received my
copy four days anterior to the publication of the Quarterly
HevieWi he would have seen not only the promise, but in the
greater part of it the observation, of a system, in which most of
these defects were obviated ; defects which the Editors had very
candidly acknowledged in their reply to Hermann, who had long
since anticipated almost all the Reviewer's objections, and to
M'hom he is indebted even for some of his examples. So that
they may retort the Reviewer's censure of these objections that
they are " trivial," though not " extorted by a sense of decency,**
against himself. What portion of the latter is possessed by the
Reviewer, it would require a new infinitesimal calculus to dis->
cover.

I have neither time nor materials with me for entering into an
examination of the objections to* particular passages (pp. 342 to
345), but doubt not that it will be readily acknowledged that the
Note p. 68. should have been omitted, and that some of the
English interpretations might be amended. This is " the head
and front of the offending ;" and when [ consider the vast diffi-
culty, labour, and expense necessarily incurred by the under-
taking, I am much more surprised that so much has been done,
than that so little has been done wrongly, llie mere reprinting
of Stephens was, for individuals, a sufficiently arduous task ; but
it must have imprinted a great stigma on the nineteenth century
to^ have been barely contented with republishing the produce o^
|he philology of the sixteenth. The accessions to our critical
knowledge of antiquity during the last two hundred and fifty
years have been proportionable to the progress that has been made
in any other branch of science, and to present these accessions
embodied to succeeding generations was reserved for the Editors.
It is a noble attempt, and demands, as it has received, the en«
couragement not only of English, but of European scholars. That
the parts, which have hitherto appeared, should not be perfect
was unavoidable, for such works must always be imperfect ; yet
the plan which has been entered upon in the last Number proves
that tlie principal defects will be amended, which is all that can
reasonabiy be expected in an undertaking of such extent. Instead
of *' closing the market" against a future more compendious
lexicon of the Greek language, these pandects of philology will
only prepare the way for it, and incalculably diminish the difficul-
ties of such a work ; indeed it is the only manner in \iihich such a
collection of materials could be prepared for use, unless the task
bad been undertaken by a society of scholars maintained at th«

VOL. XXI. a Jl. NO. XLI. G

^ Observaiiens on the Review

public expense: and alas! this is not the ere when nations
engage in works so beneficial to mankind ! The Benedictine^
of St. Germains des Pr6s have hitlierto found no successors;
though a splendid promise is held out by the Berlin Academy.

At the outset the Editors very naturally sinned on the side of
excess ; the use of the file is at once the most difficult and the latest
acquired of literary talents. But though it would not be ''reason-
able to conclude that the farther the work proceeds, the greater
will be the accumulation of materials/' though on the contrary it
IS strictly reasonable to conclude, that the mere habit of ar-
ranging and digesting them will progressively and incalculably
diminish their mass, — yet I cannot help picturing to myself the
situation of a responsible Editor of a Greek Thesaurus, over-
whelmed by the torrents which come rushing in upon him from
every side, and which he is to einbank and reduce into an equa-
ble tranquil stream. Lexicographers, Glossarists, Scholiasts,
Grammarians, Critics^ — the wKole host of Greek authors from
Homer to Procopius, are marshalled in array upon his desk.
Every word in the most copious of languages is to be traced
through every modification of meaning which, in the course of
above a thousand years, it progressively acquired ; and almost
each of these words has been diversely, and often in the very same
passage contradictorily, explained and illustrated by a multitude
of interpreters. What an incitement to prodigality have we here!
The greater part of these he is bound to record ; his very mo-
desty inducing him to shrink from assuming unto himself tRe
arbitration between disputants, whose talents and erudition all
Europe has agreed in acknowledging. How long must it be
before he discovers that in learning, as in finance, magnum vec-*
tigal est parsimonia !

Even the Reviewer seems disposed to agree with me in think-
ing it '' hardly pos!<ibIe that the Editors should not improve as they
proceed.'' But how charitably does he contrive to pare off this
excrescence of candour so unnatural to him ! It only flashes in
the pan, and is followed by nothing but the smoke, in which it
is his habit and delight to be Enveloped. '^ The want of care
which is observable in the first Numbers is sufficient to detract
very materially from the value and utility of the entire work,
even if the remaining portion of it should be executed with greater
skill and accuracy. Strange though it be, these words are ta
be found p. 345. It puzzles me to imagine in what manner they
have incurred the sin, from which not even reformation can re-
deem them. A considerable portion of the article indeed would
lead one to conclude, that it is the joint manufacture of the

of Stephens' GrfeeA: Thesaurus.' 99

hack of some publisher, who is jealous of them for *' cTosing
Hie market" against a projected Thes. of his own, and
of the same publisher's head clerk; so accurately versed is the
writer or writers in all the double entries of ihe daj-book and
ledger; so repeatedly does he calculate and re-calculate with
si kind of gloating delight the 200 and 400 guineas which
he fondly fancies are likely to accrue to them, atid which at
the bottom of the very same page become 240 aud 460, and
in the next 250 and 500 (" iriest sua gratia parvis"); and
so utterly unable does he appear to understand that they have
ever looked for any success in their undertaking, except ''in a
pecuniary point of view," p. 331. A fair and honourable profit,
as it may justly have been within their aim, so I trust, not*
withstanding the Reviewer's efforts to crush them, will be
within their reach, though hitherto the expense must have very
greatly exceeded the returns; and the liberality with which I
know that they have repaid the contributions pf some foreign
scholars, has been duly appreciated.

The reservation of the marks of quantity for the Index,
where the accents, to avoid confusion, may be omitted, meets
with my entire approbation ; and the addition of a poetic in-
stance to most of the words, a requisite improvement, pre-
cludes all necessity for them in the body of the work. This
and the other changes, to which I have alluded, and which are
promised in the recent advertisement, will render the Thesau-^
rus, what it ought to be, *' a complete body of philology, a
well-furnished storehouse of criticism and valuable information
upon every subject connected with Greek literature." It is
high time that students should not be compelled to refer perpe-
tually to a thousand different works, which those, who have most'
need for them, have generally the least ability to procure. This
Thesaurus, widi a copious Greek Grammar, and a Greek and
Bngli.sh Lexicon, which might be nearly adequately supplied by
a literal translation of the new and enlarged edition of Schneider's
Dictionary {though the Reviewer speaks with his usual con*
temptuousness of that work) ought to constitute the chief sub^r
sidia of a scholar's library.

Another word, and I have done with the Reviewer. He
exclaims in answer to the apology of the Editors, that *^ they
did possess unlimited resouices in books, not in their ovin'
libraries perhaps, but in the pubhc repositories of Hteniture, &c.
It is never a valid excuse for any scholar to say, that he did not
consult this or that book — the answer is, he ought to have done so/'
The Reviewer ought indeed to have kuown that, compared with

»
*

59 Areta&us's Coifrtieii/ary on

editioiis otight io be received into the text. . When the words
^AAo ^our) hKiovc^, altogether unintelligible, by a very slight alter-
ation are rendered okM^u^iw Soxtovo-i — videniur delirare, the
sense is evident^ and the present reading evidently appears to be
ao error in transcription or of the press, llie Latin translation
raiders oi by nonnulli, ^ hereas it ought to be ti, as it refers
to the bystanders ; and supposing the present text to be as printed^
it appears altogether inexplicable how it could be rendered
^'interdum eorum dictis fidem non habendam putant/' The
meaning of the passage evidently is, '' that those exhausted by
this disease, foreseeing the change that awaits (hem, and fore*
telling future events to those present, sometimes (lo-l* ht) appear
to be delirious; but upon the occurrence of the events as
foretold men are astonished :'' r^ kiti^affh l\ twv Mlpr^jiivm iMv^jLi*
^ourt tt(yfpa»roi. '' Some again address their conversation to
some of the departed^ they alone easily discerning them on
account of their pure and highly refined sensation, the soul
readily distinguishing and holding . converse with those men
with whom they are to associate ; for before it was involved in
turbid humors, and darkness, but after the disease has exf-
bs^usted these humors, and removed the cloud from their ^yes
they perceive aerial beings, and the soul being freed from
all corporeal impediments they become true Prophets: but
those who have arrived at this degree of extenuation, and subtile-
ty of intellect, do not long survive, the living power being
already dissipated, or exhausted.'' Li this concluding passage
Petit has made two emendations which, like that already men-
tioned, deserve to be received into the text. ^Epiovci ri re Iv too
^6^1, he makes 6giova-i ; and iv Txui tom'i xr/qom ^v, he says
perhapi should be altered to h lAuo^Sco-i vypom^ and considering
how very inaccurately the text of this chapter has been printed^
there is every reason to believe the emendation right.

That conjectural emendations of the original text of an
author ought to be very cautiously admitted, is true ; but if we
find the words of any writer do not cofivey a clear and distinct
meaning, anH cannot be brought within the common rules of
construction of the langus^ ; if we find that by the alteration
, of one or two letters the sense appears consistent with the
context, and die words thus altered fall within common rul^
we may rest assured that the correction is just. Admitting
dien the emendations of Petit to be correct, "the sense of the
whole chapter would, generally taken, be as follows :

'^ An ardent and subtle fever pervades the whole system, hut
cUiefly affects the internal parts. The respiration is hot, as if

Ardent Twer. ^§

|>r<iceediiig from fire ; fresh air is eagerly iiilialed^ widi a longing
for whatever is cold; the iongire is dry, the lips and sUn ai>e
parthedi the extremities comparatively cold, the urine largely
cinctured with bile ; the patient is restless, Uie pulse frequent,
small and feeble ; the eyes active, glistening, and slightly tinged
ivith red, and the complexion is good. But if the disease
t:ontinue to increase, all the symptoms become stronger and
^orse. The pulse is exceedingly small and quick, the dry heat
is violent in the extreme, the judgment is disordered while the
patient is ignorant of all that passes around him, there is great
thirst, with an instinctive desire to touch any cold substance—
the wall — vestments — the pavement — or cpld fluid. The
fingers are cold but the pailms of the hands exceedingly hot^
the nails are livid, the respiration hurried, a dewy moisture
appears upon the forehead and neck. But if nature has arrived
lit the extreme degree of drought and heat^ then is the hot
changed into cold, and the parched state into a profusion
of moisture. For things brought to extremity, are changed
into their contraries. When therefore the bonds of nature ar^
dissolved, this is the fatal termination. A sweat not to be
checked flows from all parts of the body — the respiration is cold
•—much vapour exhales from the nostrils, the patient sufiers no
longer from thirst, for other parts are dried up, except the
mouth and stomach, the organs that snffer from thirst, the urine
is thin and watery ; the boweh for the most part in a state of
constipation, but in some there are scanty bilious 8tools,<-;-A
great redundancy of superfluous fluid prevails, the very bones
undergo colliquation ; and, as in a river, which deposits gating
substances an its banks, there is a current towaras the external
parts.

State ojf the Mind. The senses are highly acute, the poweni
of the mind active^ and the sick are disposed to foretell future
events. First of all they foresee that they are about to enter
upon another life, and then they foretell to the bystanders thii^s
yet to come to pass. They indeed sometimes think these vati^
cinations the effect of delirium ; but upon the occurrence of the
events foretold men are astonished. Some also address their
conversation to those already departed from this life, readily
discovering their presence by their quick and refined sensation;
the soul easily distinguishing and holding conversation with the
men with whom they are to associate; for before it was
immersed in turbid humors and darkness, but after ^e disease
bas exhauated these humors, and removed the cloud from
their eye;^ they perceive aerial bemgs ; and the soul being now

60 Aretaeus's Commentary on

disengaged from all corporeal impediment they become true
Prophets. But those who have arrived at this degree of exhaus^
tion of humors and refinement of intellect do not very long
survive, the powers of animal life being already dissipated/'

The Greek text of Aretaeus was from the manuscript in
the French King's Library, corrected for the press by Goupylus^
a learned Physician, in the year 1554, and the work was printed
by the celebrated Tumebus, one of the first Greek scholara
then in Europe. Yet if the foregoing remarks be just, the text
of the chapter which is the subject of this paper, will appear
to have been very inaccurately printed, and the Latin translation
re-published under the sanction of Henry Stephens, and after-
wards of Boerhaave, is intolerably bad.

Fron this we may see the great propriety of a more strict
examination of the text of the Greek medical authors, and a
careful examination of tht manuscripts by readers qualified
to report upon the proper punctuation, and what mistakes may
have occurred through the ignorance or haste of transcriberst
The text of Hippocrates might thus be in a great measive
restored ; and many corrections might be made of all the Greek
authors down to the 12th century, when works of merit in the
profession were no longer printed in that language*

* From this part of the writings of Aretaeus, it appears that
the immortality of the soul was a doctrine well understood and
firmly believed in his time, being indeed a principle assumed in
iancient philosophy as demonstrably true. *^ Morte carent
anim'a" says Ovid in his recapitulation of the tenets of Pytha*
goras ; and although some modern writers have attempted to'
show from some passages, in the works of Cicero, that he
doubted the fact of the soul's immortality, certain it is that the
Peripatetics, whose philosophy he studied and preferred, enter*
tained no doubts on the subject, holding the human soul to be
an emanation from the deity in its very nature indestructible.

The opinion has prevailed among the learned of all ages, as
well as the unlearned, that upon the approach of death the
iiovl exerts a more divine energy, and that in many cases
the vaticinations of dying men are true. Homer tells us, that
Patroclus dying foretold the fate of Hector, and Hector in his
turn foretold that of Achilles, the event in eacb case proving
the truth of the prediction. Cicero says that upon the approach
'^ death the soul Squires new powers, to be much encreased as

Ardent Feven 61

soon as it is disengaged (h>iii the body^ '' Viget autem, €h
ipivit animus, quod raulto magis faciet post mortem^ cum
omnino e coTpole excesserit : itaque appropinqoante morte,
roulto est divmior. Nam id ipsum vident, qui sunt morbo-
gravi et mortifero affecti, instare mortem. Itaque his occurrunt
plerumque imagines mortuonim: tumque vel maxime laudi
student, eosque qui^ secus quam decuit vixerunt, peccatorum
suorum turn maxime poenitet. Divinare autem morientes etiam
illo exeropio confirmat Posidonius :^quo aiFert Rhodium ^uen-
dam morientem, sex sequales nominasse, et dixisse qui primus
eorum, qui secundus, qui deinceps moriturus esset." This
passage from Cicero's work de Divinatione, manifests no doubt
of the soul's immortality, but the contrary ; and the error of
Blacklock and others, who say that he did express such doubts,
arises from their taking the opinions of one of the persons he
introduces in a dialogue for his own. We find that Jacob
on his death-bed desired his sons to assemble around him
that he might declare to them the things that should befall them
in the latter days ; and Moses on the approach of death also
foretells future events to the children of Israel.

Sometimes in the delirium of fever, the patient appears to
see events passing at a great distance, an instance of which is
recorded by Margaret of Navarre, as having happened to her
mother, who being dangerously ill and quite delirious, suddenly
exclaimed, raising herself from the bed, ** See how they fly ! my
son has the victory ! — Ah, my God ! raise up my son, he is tipoii
the ground ! — Do not you see the Prince of Cond^ lying dead
in that grass ? " Next day, when Mons. de Lasses brought the ,
account of the battle of Jamac, anxious to inform the Queen of
the happy event, he caused her to be awakened to hear the news ;
when she heard them she complained that her sleep had been
unnecessarily disturbed, as she knew it all very well.

When we find a physician of eminence describing, amongsft
the natural symptoms of disease, that abstraction of die
soul firom the body and foreknowledge of future events which
we suppose to be conferred upon beings of a superior order,
we cannot doubt that the immortality of the soul was then
an established article of faith ; for not the least appearance
of hesitation is manifested by the author, when he tells us that
the living powers being totally exhausted, the soul sees those
spirits with whom it is about to associate, " millions of whom,"
our great poet informs us, " walk the earth, unseen, both when
we wake and when we sleep/' The expression which Aretaeua

62 On the Ancient British

ttiea furaXkBPfij rmfitov is not adequately rendered by migmtic^
de Wtft^ or departure from this life: it strictly implies a cAangtf
q{ the manner of life ; and as^ according tottie Philosophy of
AncieBt Greece^ the soul was held^to be an emanation from the
Deity^ it was consequently believed indestructible m its nature^

5TTERS ON THE ANCIENT BRITISH
LANGUAGE OF CORNWALL.

Na. VI. — [Continued from No. XL.p, 270.]

LETTER IX.

COMPOUND WOBDSi 8tc..

Afteb having examined, in my last letter, the different ways, ift
whioh words sre disguised^ I may be permitted in this to proceed
with some remarks more immediately connected with the Comisb.
dialect. The first suggestion however that occurs, is bow far re*
searches into a subject of the kind may be attended with some
utility.' It is indeed true, that Cornish u not of that importance
which attaches to the ancient and modern tongnes, that may be
called classical. 1 understand by the term* those whose standard
has been fixed, and have now become valuable by the productions
of eminent vrriters. As these characteristics certainly do not be-

' Dr. Borlase thus expresses himself io the Preface to his Cornish
Vocabulary: *<In the present language of my countrymen, there are.
many words, which are neither Enghsh, ner derived from the learned
languages, and therefore thought improprieties by strangers, and ridi-
culed as if they had no meaning; but they are indeed the remnants'of
their ancient language, esteemed equal in purity and age to any Ian--
guage in Europe.

'* The technical names belonging to the arts of minings husbandry,
frshing and building, are all in Cornish, and much oftener used, than the
English terms for the same things. The names of houses and manors,
promontories, lakes, rivers, mountains, towns and castles in CornwalJ,
especially in the, Western parts^ are all in the ancient Cornish. Many
families retain still their Cornish names. To those, therefore, that are
earnest to know the meaning of what they hear and see every day*,
I cannot but think that the present Vocabulary, imperfect as it is,(andas
ail Vocabulariesi perhaps are at first,) will be of some satisfaction.''

(Antiquities of Cornwall; p. 375.)

Language of ComwulL ^S

long to the Corobby it can be tQteresting only as an object of an*
tf^narian and etymological research* These are, however, points'
of the highest consequence to the philosophical inquirer into the-
origin, and the history of nations, and sometimes they are the only
confirmation that we can obtain of our conjectures respecting the
state of former days. For instance the etymology of the Cornish,'
as having been derived from several foreign tongues, remarkably
confirms the truth of history concerning the several nations who
have at any time either traded or settled- in the west. Tlie mark»
which they have left on the language attest the truth of history.
It is owing to this mixture of foreign idioms, that the Cornish had-
so much less of an original castf than the other British dialects.
An acquaintance with Cornish remains, may also be singularly
useful in the study of antiquities, especially of such as are con>
nected with the ancient Britons. It must, however, be acknow-
ledged, that a great part of the interest it excites, is of a local
nature ; but I apprehend that this objection also applies to every
other tongue, that has never enjoyed any extensive circulation.
It cannot fail to be important, as connected with general literature^
to add to its accumulated stores, by preventing' any particular
dialect from sinking into oblivion, and to exhibit itsL excellencies
and defects. If attempts to preserve the aboriginal languages^ of
America and the Southern Islands, are commendable, how much
more so must be. the endes^voqr to form an acquaintance with the
scattered fragments of the speech of their ancestors !

The most striking utility of Cornish to general readers, is the
helps which it affords in explaining the local nam^s of. men and
things. There is no part of the worid where the proper names
are so entirely original as in Cornwall ; and there is' in them an
extraordinary variety, which is occasioned by the particularly di-
versified scenery of the county. As to English local names in
Cornwall, they are but few, and even those are evidently of mo-
dem date. To a stranger travelling there, ai|d indeed to almost all
the natives, those Cornish words are as entirely destitute of mean-
ing, as if they were Sanscrit. It is not perhaps generally proper
to learn the language of any country, merely for the sake of und«^
standing the nomenclature of its topography ; but to natives and
residents, an acquaintance with it to a certain degree, is desirable*
It enables one at once to guess at the locality of any place, and on
looking over a map, to detennine the face of the country from the
names ; and even where the inferior objects of buildings, woods,
mines, and enclosures have vanished, we are enaUed to assign
them their former positions, without the assistance of history, or
even of tradition. A Cornishmani unacquainted with these several
terms, is in fact to be compared to one, who is a stranger in the
Ifeiiid of his ancestors ; and while he mentions any particular spots.

105^ 'Corrections ih the Text

vors Ifae generally feceived reading — ahoque rep^aia — ifooM
detuned as docli minus et exquisite, because consistent whb
common sense.

L. Ill* 5fi2. If rationU be preferred to the reading of Pius,
rationi, there should be a comma after the preceding word
falsa, which must be joined with ret understood.

L. 111. 976. Incilet should be written incillet, for which
ibere is suflicient authority cited in the note.

L. ill. 1082. Here the editor has exceeded all his former
feat^ in substituting obit to odit, without a shadow or semblance
of authority, and in defiance alike of metre, sense, and gram*
mar. 1 he poet, after describiog, with his usual vigor and viva-r
city, the resdessness of a man flying from his own vacuity, and
seeking for change of naiod in change of place, (1073 — ^0.)
adds, '' In this i^anner each flies himself; but whom he eannoi
fiff out o/*, he still unmllingly sticks to and hates" with which
the editor not being satisfied, replaces odit with obitf which he
intco'prets obvermiur, drcumit, se opponit ; without, however^
producing a single example to authorise the Latinity of such aa
expression as se obire, or the metrical license of doubling the B
(which was never pronounced double either in Greek or Latio^')
and reading obit — obbit ; for that of obex is wholly irrelevaot,
being derived from objicio, and written at length objex. £ven
when elided, the metrical power of the j is ajtill retained, so that
in all its forms the first syllable is invariably long, whereas that
of obeo and its derivatives is invariably short, except in this in-^
stance of true British manufacture. The Latinity too of se op^
p&nit by which it is explained, belongs to the same samplci
the author meaning, I suppose, se sibi opponit. It is strange
that the obtruder of so vile an interpolation ishould, in the note
to it, harshly condemn the licentiam temerariamy et Lucretii
amatoribus minime tolerabilem of his predecessors, who had
g^en angit for odit ; since they had at least preserved to their
author grammar, sense, and metre ; whereas he has deprived
hisn of all three.

L. IV. 549. His hand bemg now in, according to the vul|pur
phrase, he is determined that it shall not lose its habitude
through want of exercise ; and this verse being defective and
evtdetitiy corrupt in all bis manuscripts, afiords him ample scope
for all the temerity of conjectural alteration. The reading of
the common editions is vallibus et cygni gelidis orli ex Helico-
nis.; which, though the editor finds it rugged and inelegant

' See Proleg. in Uom., published in a preceding Number of this Jour-
nal, s.dix.

of Wakefield'tt Lucretius. lOf

^tf^nitf to be oviffi objectionable iu the want of aHthority for^the
epithet gelidis ; whidi is, however, most elegantly supplied by
|he reading of better manuscripts cited by Pius, adduig only the
£iiai s to the word deiorti, from which it had probably been
obliterated by time or accident.

Vailibus el cygni detortis ex Heliconn affords a sense con-
sistent with the elegance and precisian of the poet in the use of
epithets ; crooked valleys with abrupt turns bounded by high
and bare rocks, such as those of Mount Helicon, being apt to
reverberate and prolong sounds ; whence may have arisen the
Pable of that mountain being the seat of the muses. This,
however, is too plain and simple to satisfy the prurient ears of
our editor; who, finding in his own written rubbish nece tortis
for detortis J is determined that an expression so exquisite and
recondite shall be duly honored, and therefore remodels the whole
verse into a form which would have made Lucretius stop his
ears, and look like the enraged musician. Et valli cygnis, nece
tfiriis, ex Heliconi$: nor would he have been less puzzled with
the construction than offended by the sound : for though torti
usfue ad necem might have been horribly familiar to him, nece
torti M'ould probably have been new ; especially when employed
to signify the tranquil death — the euthanasia — supposed to be
demoted by the expiring melodies of the swan.

L. IV. 6 19* Qui, which the editor receives instead of qua,
should, for the sake of consistency^ be printed, as in other places,
qui : but after the specimens of his own modesty, which we have
been exhibiting, his invective against the audacity of preceding
editors for changing this archaic qui into quo is quite ludicrous.

L. iv. 989* Lactant is a mere error of the press here for
jactant in the Venetian edition ; though iii its place, and justly,
restored by our editor in a subsequent passage. L. v. 1067*
Dogs do fondle and caress (lactant) their puppies with their
paws ; but do not caress or fondle their own legs, when dream-
ing of pursuing other animals in the chace ; but throw them out
(juctant) in their visionary efforts to run. The alteration pro*
duces utter nonsense, which the editor's usual eagerness for in*
•ovation, caused him not to perceive.

L. IV. lOSO. Purei received for puerei or pueris, because
formmg a spondee ; and defended by the absurd derivation from
jmrus •* but tlie vowels ve form one long syllable in many other
words, and puer is derived from the Greek xoupo^ through the
medium of other ancient dialects of Italy.'

^»

* See Proleg. in Hom.i publlalied io a precediog Number gf this Jour*
nal, 8. cxxix.

108 Corrections in the Text

L. V. 30—2. The note of interrogation at the end of die
first line^ and the crochets encloxing the two parts of tbe
second and third, should he, without hesitation, removed : for
though Stymphalides may signify the birds of ihe lake Stym-
phalus, without any explanatory adjunct, Stymphala coleniesf^
without the preceding explanation, would signify the human in-
habitants of its borders.

L. V. 448. Secretam^ humorque, received partly from corrupt
manuscripts and partly from conjecture, instead of secreto htimare,
which IS first misunderstood and then altered ; secreto, not being-,
as the editor supposes, to be taken as an adverb, but as a par-
ticiple, which gives the clearest and plainest sense — seorHmi
mare uiei, secreto humore, paiertt. Whilst his alteration^ of
which he boasts tbe elegance, affords none at all but by a con-
struction very unworthy of the poet.

L. v. 589. The composites are usually written by him in the
archaic manner separately and at length, as alteram utram is
here : but soon after (684.) we find uterutrd in the more recent
and common form. Either the one or the other should be con*
stantly adhered to in one individual work.

L. v. 733. Jli& is an error of the press for alia.

L. V. 947. Excitant is substituted to exibant^ contrary to
the best authority, in defiance of all elegance of construction
and collocation, and in direct contradiction to the poet's system ;
which allows no such office to the nymphs, or any other divine
personages ; but accounts, very much at length, for the secretion
of waters through the earth, by natural and necessary causes.

L. V. 965. Cotiflictabantur for consectabantur, altered from
^ a manifest misprint, coriflectabantur, in the Verona edition, said
by himself to be omni genere corrvptelarum refertissima ; and
received into the text, in an active sense, ' against all authority,
and' in violation of all sense and syntax. A depravation so mon-
strous and insulting is perhaps without example, except in these
rash and hasty effusions of one who is perpetually contrasting
his own modest timidity with the impudent temerity of his pre-
decessors. The authority cited fix>m Cicero, to be at all applica-
ble, should, instead of conflictavisset, have been conjlictatm
esset rempublicam, a specimen of I^atinity from which even he
woiild probably have shrunk.

L. V. 968. Subus for suibus; the t being dropped on insufli-
cient authority.

L. V. 99^* Privarant received from manuscripts in defiance
6f all analogy of tense for privarunt. The other manuscripts
of more authority give pritabant, the precise tense, which the

of Wake6eld^s Lwretius. 109

context requires^ and which would probably be found in^the m«»
nuscripts that have misled the editor, if more carefully inspected.
[ Li. Y. 1000. Nee, hesaysy is the readiug of all the old copies;
therefore it may be prudent to retain it instead of sed, till some-
diing better occur, though it requires a mode of construction,
which the idiom of the language can scarcely admit.

L. V. 1038. Finding the unusual form proporro in some
]|ianuscript9 und editions, he is determined to receive it in
apite of all laws of prosody ; and therefore contracts alituum
into aliium, by which, however, nothing is gained ; since the
letter cannot, any more than the former, be contracted into twp
syllables, which his metre absolutely requires.

L. V. 1163. Is a manifestly spurious line, pronounced to be
so by Fabre and Bentley ; and therefore ought to have been
enclosed in crochets.

L. VI. 11. ¥oT per qua, which the preceding conjunction ei,
referring to qua in v. Q., absolutely requires ; and the approxi-
mate readings of manuscripts, per qua and per quam, fully jus*
tify, he receives from books of no authority pro quo ; and en-
deavours by a construction in violation of all syntax, to join it
with the context : for there is neither antecedent nor consequent
either to the relative or its preposition, except in victum or ti^ti5,
which no known licence ot construction can join to them.

L. VI. 47-8. Seem to be incurably corrupt without tbe aid
of better manuscripts ; and perhaps the conjectural alterations
made by our editor are less objectionable, because lesa violent,
than those of his predecessors.

L. VI. 87* Partim for partem in. this instance only must be
wrong ; and^ being usually employed as an adverb, cannot be
generally restored as an archaism without introducing frequent
ambiguities.

L. VI. 344. Coniciens for conjiciens has arisen out of a com-
pendious way of writing, by which one letter was m^de to stand
for two ; and is, otherwise, a word of no better note than co/ieo,
coniturus, &c. would be, if received instead of coeo, coiturus,
&c.

L. VI. 393. Foviiur for volvitur, is merely a misprint, of which
I have observed only two instances in the whole impression.

L. VI. 308. Humecti is here foisted into the text by mere con-
jecture instead of vi vend, a manifest interpolation from the suc-
ceeding line, though a respectable manuscript offered kuminit,
the best possible word, and the syntax absolutely required tbe
sixth case — conferta, or more properly confercta nubes humenti.
Clouds Jilied with humid matter : but this is plain and gram-
matical, and therefore sacrificed to a conjectural alteration^

liO Corrections in the Text'

which is neither ; conftrtus with a genitire being a mere bar-
b^ism, for which no shade or semblance of authority is offered.
' L« VI. 514-5. Are obscure and probably corrupt*: but the
editor has done wisely in leaving them for future discoveries
without admitting conjectural emendations of his own or others.
Inestimable would have been his edition had be been guided inr
all instances by similar discretion.

' L. VI. 624. j^ewfei negligently repeated from the preceding
Hne for ponti, and continued in some manuscripts, is eagerly
seized upon and introduced as one of those elegant repetitions
of which the poet was fond ; though in a situation where both
the sense and collocation of the words render it most crude and
inelegant, the passage being one of dry argument, whereas such
I'epetitions belong to the ardor of passion and glow of enthusiasm.

L. VI. 791-2* Finding in some of his manuscripts, acris for^
Hcri at the end of the first of these two lines, he boldly mak^s a
place for it, by two most outrageous conjectural alterations in
(he second, nidor suhfundit for nidore offendit, and cogit for
sopit ; both in direct violation of syntax, which, indeed, never
stands in his way, when he attacks it pen in band. Nidor se
subjundit varibusy or nidore subjundit nares, would be Latin^
but not nidor subfundit nares; and nidor is not sufliciently sub-
stantial to precede cogity at least without the sanction of safe
autliority. The true reading of the passage is probably
Nocturnumque recens extiiictum lumen, ubi acri
Nidore obfendit nareis, tum sopit ibeidem;
Concidere ut pronos qui morbus mittere suevit. '
At least it is both grammatical and intelligible ; and therefore,
as every word is sanctioned by the authority of Manuscripts and
^id editions, ought to be retained.

L. VI. 800. The archaic y?Men'5 from^wo, which he approvesr
ui his Notes, ought without hesitation to have been received into
the Text for fueris : but having exhausted all his energy in the
preceding heroic effort, he dares not venture to adopt an obvioiis
and necessary emendation sanctioned by the best authority.

L. VI. 890. Here, however, he suddenly recovers his temerity
and inserts est without necessity or expediency, of any shadow
or semblance of authority : for though the first syllable of araduS
be short, the first of aradio might, by a well-known licence, be
pronounced long, as that of Britarmi is in v. 1 104. It is not,
however, quite so certain that the final to would be contracted"
into one sellable : for the example which i.s cited from Homer,'

* Such junctions of two infinitives are not uncommon in the early
fHDets. 6ee Plaut. Mil. Glor. Act ii. Sc. 1. vs. 46. &rc.

, ^^ Wakefield's Lucretius. 4ik

Aiyikn^ is utterly irrelevant. We noM^ indeed kfxyvt^ that the
prosody of the old bard did not, like that of his succesisorSy ailow
a vowel to be short before «r : but the ancient critical do not
appear to have observed these obsolete peculiarities : but to have
adapted his metre^ as nearly as they could^ to their own respective
modes of pronouncing : so that the rbapsodists of Ptsistratu^
Dionysius, and Alexander^ read Alyvirrivi, in which they were of
course followed by the gramoiarians of the age of Lucretius.

L. VK 9^.3 — 8. are unintelligibly, corrupt in every individud
manuscript and old edition, and the emendations, by which they
have since acquired meaning, amount to a complete remodelling
of the text. These our Editor has wisely rejected ; but by a
most injudicious alteration of his own-— 'C(k// into colli — and by
a no less injudicious selection of readings from old copies, he
has left the text more unintelligible, and more unvfammatical,
than he found it. In such case^ the only safe way is, wholly to
renounce conjecture ; constitute a text out of the best selection
that the judgment of the Editor can form; place the oth<^
authorized readings at the bottom of the page ; and trust to time
for further elucidation. On this plan I recommend the follow-
ing, not as satisfactory, but as the most probable that genuine
authority can supply :

, ■ vapo^que

Ignis, quiferri quoque vim penetrate suevit.
Deniquey qua circum cali lorica coercet ;
Morbida visque simul, quom extrinsecus insinuatnr ;
Et tempestates, ierrA caloqut coorta,
In caelum terramque remote, jure facessunt ;
Quandoquidem nihil est, nisi raro corpore nexum.
To make sense, facesso must of course be taken in the
archaic sense of retiring or withdrawing, ymdjus for the law of
physical necessity.

■L. VI. 974. The t unnecessarily dropt from suibus, which
may be contracted into two short syllables.

L. VI, 1003 and 1015. Faeg^V, which the Editor introduces
from authorities of no validity in such matters, is in nowise better
than strenefit would be ; and, according to his plan of constituting
the text, it should be writteir separately*-*t?flcue^^

L. VI. 1030. Navem is here arbitrarily changed in the nomi-*
native plural, naves, and the punctuation altered, so as to save,
by a forced and crude construction, the following line, which
Lambin and Bentley had justly condemned as an interpolation.
The true reading is manifestly— ^/rt/d/f et impetlit, quasi natein
velafue veniis, where the paragraph should end, and v. 1031 ber
expunged, or enclosed in ODcbets. .

112 Corrections of Wakefield's Lucretius^

A new edition of Lucretius beipg about to appear among tke
Delphiu and Variorum Classics^ for which this of Mr. Wake-
field must necessarily be the foundation, I have thought it due
to the publishers and the public, that these instances of negligent
inconsistency^ gross error, and wanton interpolation, should be
pointed out and exposed, that they may not be repeated. Others
may discover still more, or may propose better substitutes for
these here examined, for 1 do not pretend to have made any re*
gular collation of the text, nor have any other object in view than
the restoration of its purity ; to which whosoever shall contribute,
even by the detection of errors of my own, shall share my grati-
tude, with that of other admirers of a poet who, in ferulity of
imagination, and brilliancy and variety of illustration, is the
second — and in depth, energy, and justness of thought, and in
vigor, perspicuity^ conciseness, and precision of expression, the
first, of all poets.

This opinion of him is however directly contrary to that which
is generally circulated under the authority of one who must
nepessarily have been a better judge of the general merits of a
Latin poet than it is possible for any modern critic to be,
nami^ly, of Cicero ; but this contrariety is entirely owing to one
of those impudent interpolations, against which our Editor is con-
stantly inveighing, and which he is constantly practising. Quintus
Cicero had^ it seems, in a letter to his brother Marcus written
at the time of the poem's first publication, admired the splen-
dors of genius displayed in it; to which Marcus in his answer
entirely assents, but adds, that there was nevtrtheless much of
art. Lucretii poemala ita sunt, ut scribis, multis luminibus in^
genii: mult^tamen artis, ' in which the conjunction tamen
naturally connects the additional observation of Marcus to the
original one of Quintus : but a dashing Editor not perceiving
this, and therefore concluding that it wanted an antecedent, most
rashly and impudently inserted von after scribis : which having
been retained by most of bis successors, the passage is now com-
monly quoted as an instance of the great orator*s want of skill
and discernment in poetry. H9 was, indeed, a very bad poet,
and a most fond and partial admirer -of his own frothy verses, as
many other such versifiers have been ; but, nevertheless, neither
he nor his brother were so blind to the merits of others as to
blame a poem for the want of that particular excellence for
which it is most pre-eminent.

This instance aldne should make all Editors cautious in
^-eceiving oi* repeating conjectural alterations. JR. P. K,

' L. ii« Ep« lU

1 13

ODE.

'MPPIKIlt 4>PANKI^KIU Tilt AAFESSMI
TcS KuioKov Bu<nkix^ UfOxovpaTufqi '

jrnJEKAS a.

*AjeOMENAlSl li^sw^ivcu^'

^afuvifuevov xiug, opfiSi

5 viyKOLy xa) eoxilu fiitrou

aXxai voo$, Oftjxaro^ apyou apiFCtye,

xoo^piiiruvTU Xiirsv
10 mxiftTepos ^fioVap ^al-* -

^QVT, ooxif^s vixetfopou f
6pfi,ei$ hiciirretv.

r *►

i-y.

\

A. /3'. <

^^ov hiirregoy ikxap , '

15 ^povr/Scoy ai^|/a roX/btij^aVj . -'

oip^a Aaystrcioi xs-
Afutffip Sicoj^flo ly f 0(yjf, "

u/4ycoy. *AgiTuv St o-yy «yy^ (op^eV

yy»[Mti, ^iin^v eLltrav xXiov$

aiyois xcihiwruv.
VOL. XXL a Jl. NO.-XU. H

.N

114 Greek Ode,

yorri harm ppha^, tu^Xm
iXi'^ ^< irAourov ti^^i

UciKKiSf io'K»¥ fimfrufoiuu) v§^ tvetrtSf

if. r.

tf^iov jfi/ui rtrahoaVf

tufccp Aimy alay^ xal A^

yyoy ^o; jtyrXtf y Ix

Tetyig xaSapas &x»;(^rotf Aajti^^io^

45 av ye ^i^KBLfrvoyJwhs

oa-a-Qio-iv MToyrai fipoTo\
alyXrii oyufiyeeaTOO fiokau^
Sa/xeyre; {ro^*

liCe»8f y oyya^ yoov 7^0*01;
50 iyxvfjLCv I^i Joyeo'ff'eu^

j9po)^ xaietpae o'OfioLg,
riv KiXrtTtiv rlpTcoy X^^^
afx./Spoo'/ae TrpUTglicoy,
55 ^ ky^l^a'Kxv xXiog oA/3ov Sftmv*

ijrmekiOde. 115

65

•J

A ^ ' * •

yoo'flp Tf eowaacfv Tc^af,
oo'ctars xv8<ayffip'

'^AA' lav mr^av xaietpwt ^eiyHrcsiis
^^ W^®*® flrXoorcp xpiwifvt

TAV Tf xAftiiy»y»

J. 5'.
*£XXfli; ic' Ado'cvli^ re
ayXaei afttfJLv, yaloi
75 tprffOTO yvwTMoiif repTnfuv,

K^aro S* Sro-ai yivis
^5X' t^og\ Alywrrls V !<ret$

xo) frXa^ X^P^^^ ^^*f nlv MWfypLairt
80 wxt) xa) <ri[uvi xffxaXvjXjbbli^f jpf^^y

iearfaroL S* o<r(ra fitro
flilcoy, xuXiv^y pevpi^airt '
0yi}TQu; Xp^vov, iecpkoiai tf
jxirpoij Tf Mf«y,

J. »?'.
85 irmiffii^ bcroL hwv (ov

tJ^fvSfV rr^v ^psW reyfco)
fipfincu, wdv6* k}Mv x^A^rOf^y

116 Greek Ode.

wftl Aetyica^c oS re fuy

vtf x»p^^^^\ ^^ ^^^ ^^ hc^^9

eh irikw tfifipva i-

x«} Sp{4^' ofoirovi
A. V.

fee yf ^tfo^ Pporis' Airap
IMWMoiv Toio-i a-vfyi^as
100 &yX0tt«y, /btfXer^

npirv^ xXeij eo-Xwv awmifT

^H yeip niki¥ Sxfiiog, os y olScy /3£m

105 "AxfMVOS Ix, Ilvtayi-

pel ^kfjiov (T^up^Aoroi
^uSfto), ftlXo; T8 01 ex*^"

*

airXera x^prfv ^jt4ou(ra)^
IK) Turroftfyo;. iloXuiSpi^

a/xfp/ou re rvx^^y

xpiiTCOv ^eiv, Siot^cp-
1 15 yoi^ ev re povam, rakavreva-us y&v

Jpey u\tov iuftoy eyop/x^yioy. 7^

S* euTTpayloua-i xopLcov,
' (reftvoy, flotijTOV r* fo pi^ikif^*

avipe(r(ri, xijp eSp^opSoy el^
120 fi0^9i}f x^^ao-o-a;

On the Invention of Printing. 117

J/
«

0*01 rs Ojxo'^pova Xeeoy

] 25 X0io7(r«y elpdms o'efivSs,

^6piv V wjSjiof Tplfiov dyuo!$ rpgvKri

ffSSiov ly xXfCO'ij
130 oX/3^ ?(a} vt|niA<j; rov od

o'afyT* oWvTi.

''>4Xioy tojS^X^ nV

135 x<y$vyou evrl yujxya tqi

xqavtivTa fiovKou^, fid^a-avo^
arpexiooy reXf dei^

xet) ivixi a-* dyvov SifJuios p^iorav fjpify.
140 n 8* tivopup ^opi Jis r' ASur* fitrSv^

tic^arct afMnravag
a/t/A»y v^jxcoy^ toio-* »To\f»j

144 * eo'Xfioy lepfftfi^.

'ANTnmOS « KOPAHS, i xios.

INVENTION OF PRINTING:

On the Pretensions of Laurens Koster, of Haarlem, to the
Invention oj Printing with Moveable Types.

A SHORT discussion od the invention of the art of Printing, and a
statement of the arguments, by which that invention is attributed
to a native of Holland , may perhaps not be unacceptable to the
npders of the Classical Journal. . My attention was drawn to this

118 On the\!Bii>mtimi^ B^intin^

ittbjaci when I was at Haaikiii^ in Septembaa 1 ai 5. In the marfc^t'
place of that town is to be seen tbe statue of one of its former
inhabitants, Lawrbncb Costsr, or; as he is called at full kogth io
Putchy Lawrem Janszoan Ko$ter. On the pedestal of this statue
is tbe following bscriptioo : ; .

"iE. M. S.
JLimremiio Coitero, Harlememif viro mmnUari, typographic invenr
tori vera, wumumentum hoc erigi' curavit CoUegium Modicum

CIOIOCCXXI^.''^

A4jaining tbe marktty lace« nonr She 8lalse» the honse in which
Koster lived is to be seen. luffoot of tliiaboase» iu tbe gable-end»
(for the houses in Holland are frequently built with their gable-ends
forward,) there is a similar record upon a tablet^ in these words :

"AT. 5.
Vtro Omtmlmit Lmnreniio Cooi^to, HMrhmmok ^l^^graphut tn-

veniorif oiroa anmum Mccccxxx." •

In these inscriptions, Lawrence Koster, of Haarlem, is proclaimed
as the inventor of the art of printing, and the opinion that he really
was so prevails throughout Holland. To one who had never before
considered the grounds on which that opmkMi rests, it was natural
that so interesting a subject shovM a^ord occasion of enquiry,
especially when it was suggested on the very spot to which it re-
lates. No opportunity of farther investigation occurred while I
remained at Haarlem ; but I retained 4fa^ topie ia my mind, and
when I arrived, subsequently ,, at Lqfden, detenmned to avail my-
self of the information which the learned men of that city might be
able to communicate. I accordingly mentioned tbe subject to two
gentlemen of that university^ Messrs. Van K am pen and William
Hbnrt Ttdeman, bbtn distiogulshed for tbetr learning and te-
tensive knowledge. Mr. Van Kampen, wiMi whom I first con-
versed, stated, that Hadrianus Junius, a Dutch writer of the l6tli
century, had directed the attention of his countrymen to the claims
of Koster: that these claims were founded, l.on a tradition,
banded down from generation to generation, conceniing his inven**
tidfi' of t>r|iilibgV^* ^Q ocitain specimens of old printing at-
tributed to him, which are preserved, according to Mr. Van
Kampen's account, in the town-hall of Haariem. He added, th»l
it was part :of the tradition alluded ip, that one of Koster's jour-
neyaien» or workmen, eloped from him, carrying with him the types
invented by his master, ind other articles of the printing apparatus,
and withdrew to Mentz, Where be betrayed the secret of his mas-
ter's art, and set up a printing establishment, which gave rise to
those other, typographical institutions at Mentz that subsequently
attained so much celebrity. Mr. Van Kampen referred me for farther
information to the Orifines typogrmUca of Oerarduo Meerman.
Neariy tbe same intellTgeoce I <Hitained from Mr. Tyderaan, wh«
likewise recomm^tided Meefman. He farther showed me a boob.

with Mweablt T^pe^. . lij^

written 10 Dutch, by Henry Ooekingaf on the inVoition of printing,
taken from Mieerman's Latin work^ and accompanied With tb^
notes of the editor/ Besides this, he mentioned a treatise on that
.subject, in a periodical work, called. Mnemosyne^ which is edited
by himself and Mr. Van ICampen. And iastty be observed,
that a Mr. Cog an, an Englishman, in a book, (^sciribing a tour|
along the Rhine^ bad adverted to this topic, and taken a very joslt
view of it. This publication I have qot had an Opportunity ox
consulting ; but 1 purchased, at Leyden^ the work called Mne-
mosynt^ aiid what I shall communicate' respecting the subject lit
question is chiefly derived from this source. There ate^ bowevetf
several other writers, who throw a considerable light on all th^
details that belong to this argument. They are : '* Van Oosteh de
Bruyn, Gescbiedenis der Stad Haarlem," (History of the Town of
Haarlem); *'Oaunou, Analyse des Opinions diverses sur l^riginli
de rimprimerie,'* in M^moires de llnstitu^ National des Sciences et
^^j^ Arts, 1 ome 4; " Wolfii Monumepta Typomphica ;** /* Jansen^'
Histoire de TOrigine de rimprimerie ;^^'' LanibiiJet,^R6c;hercfae8 siir
rOrigine de rimprimerie, ei sur ses premiers 6tablissements dans la
Belgique ;*' " Marchand, in AnnaliDus (iirsaugiensibus ;" ** Siln^
tandra de Serra, Dictionnaire Bibliographtque X ^* ^is» Derde iii«
belgaar der uitgevordene Boekdrukkonst," (Third Jubilee of the In*
yentioti of the Art of Printing) ; "Breitkopf, iibef die G^schichte
der Erfindung der Buchdruekerkunst,^ (on the History of ^he InVifeili^
tion of the Art of Printing); and lastly, the following important wdrt^,
" Initia Typographica illustravit Jo. Frid. Ltchtenberger,'/ pubCsfaed
at Strasburg and Paris, 1811, 4tol by Treuttel and Wiirtz.

The honor of this important invention has been claimed by seve-
ral places, in different parts of Europe. Those, whose pretensoiis
have the best foundation, are Haarlem, Mentz, and Strasburgl
Other towns, that offer themselves as competitors for that distinc-
tion, Augsburg, Basil, Bologna, Feltri, Florence, Lubeck, R6me»
have no adequate pleas in their favor. ' Thiey can ejcliibit some old

• I ' t . » • •

t

' The title is: ^Uitvin^ing der Boekdrukkenr, gd>n>kjcen nit h^t
Latynsch werk van Gerard Meerman, met eene voorrede en aanteekd^
ningen, van Hendrik Gockinga. Hierachter is gevoegen' eene Lyst d^
Boeken in de<Nederlanden gedrukt Vooi^t AwV M.T>. opgestelt door
Visser.*' i. e. ^ The invention of printing, taken from the Latin woiTk of
Gerard Meerman, with a preface^ and noteS| by Heniy Gbcidnga*
Alter this is subjoined a list of books printed in the Netherlands \%%i%
the year 1500, drawn up by Visser."

* The title of this interesting publication is: ''Mnemosyne; ^enge*
Itngen voor Wetenscbapptn 'en Fraaye Letteren ; verzameld door' fir.
H. W. Tydeman en N. O. VanKampen. i^Stuk. Dbrdrecbt, 1816. 8vo.'*
i. f . .'5 Moeniosy n« ; 9C MiSiSdtom M Scwnce § nd Belles Lettres \ col-
lected by H. W. Tydemani A. M. and K. U van Kainpen. IsFNun^bir:
Dordrecht, 18iS."

120 On the Invention of Printing

prints wbicb they hare produced ; but from these it la too ha8t5r
and presumptuous a step to the origin and invention of the art.
The only fair candidates for that reputation are the cities of Haar-
lem, Mentz, and'Strasburg; and their title of priority seems to be
established in the order in which they are here named. Haarlem,
which ckims to be considered as the birth-place of the art, founds
her tight, Jirstf on the traditional account which is preserved of the
invention. According to this tradition, the inventor was a man
named Laurens Janszoon Koiier; in Engh'sh, Lawrence Johnson
Koiter. . Of this individual it is recorded, that he was the son of
Jan Laurenszoon, or John Lawrenceson. It was, in those days
when surnames did not generally prevail, the custom to distinguish
a person by subjoining to his own Christian name that of his father,
wUh the word zoon, son, annexed to the latter, as its terniinating
syllable. Therefore our subject was called Laurens Janszoon, Law-
rence the son of John ; and his father had been denominated Jan
Laurenszoon, John the son of Lawrence, as the grandson usually
bore the name of the grand-father. Subsequently, a farther dis-
crimination began to be introduced by means of surnames, as
we call them. .These had their origin from different sources,
and, among others, from an office, trade, or occupation. Hence
the man of whom we aire speaking derived the appellation of
Rosier, which means parish-clerk: for he wais parish-clerk for
mliny years to the principal church at Haarlem, or the church of
St. Bavo. The name Koster might, therefore, in English, be ren-
dered clerk, and the whole name expressed by Lawrence Johnson
Clerk. We shall, however, retain the appellation of Laurens Koster,
by which this individual has been distinguished. The year of his
birth does not appear to be known, nor is that of his death ascer-
tained. It seems likely that he died between the years 1434 and
1440. The office of parish-clerk was, at that time, both respect-
able and profitable, and to attend to the duties more conveniently,
it seems that he took the house in the market-place, near the
^urch. He was one of the magistrates of the town of Haarlem ;'
a situation, however, for which it does not appear that he vacated
the office of parish-clerk ; but he probably retained the latter
through life, which may be concluded from the circumstance of its
naving furnished his surname. The year in which the art of
printing was invented by him is not exactly determined.^ Some say
it was the year 1428, others 1440; the writer in Mnemosyne places
it between 1420 and 1430. In the inscription on Roster's house,
as I read it in September 1815, the year 1430 was distinctly writ-
ten ; yet it seems that others read it 1428,^ The history of the in-
vention is related by Junius, in the dedication prehxed to his

Wi

See Mnemosyne, p. 14r. * lb. p. 450. ^ lb. p. 906. note sa

with Moveahle Types. 121

Batavia.' It is founded on tradition. But tbfs tradition was by
Junius derived from sources, besides tbe common hearsay, which
were particularly entitled to credit. They were two old men, of
most respectable character and station in life, who remembered
one ComelU or Komelis* who had been journeyman or servant to
Roster, and from whom they had heard the particulars hereafter to
be detailed. One of those two men was Nicholas Gael, the mas-
ter or preceptor of Junius: he was of very advanced age when
Junius was his pupil.' Tbe other was Quirinus Talesius,^ burgo-
master of Haarlem, also a very old man in the time of Junius. He
was the friend of Erasmus, and had been burgomaster from the
year 1552 : he died in 1573. It seems thai Gael was acquainted
with Pieter Thomaszoon the grandson^ and particularly with
Thomas Pieterzoon the great grand-son, of Laurens Koster ;' from
whom he might have an opportunity of learning the history of ^the
invention, and be enabled to make a comparison between their ac-
count and the narrative of Cornells. Neither Talesius nor Gael
could have any motive or interest to. ascribe the invention to Lau-
rens Koster, if the fact had not been true in their judgment. Cor-
nelis himself could have no temptation to tell a falsehood :^ his
old master was long dead, and the printing business had passed
into other hands, so that no imaginable advantage could be seen in
such a fiction. We cannot suppose that the story was adopted for
the mere purpose of a fiction. But the genetal belief that prevailed
at Haarlem on this subject, is likewise entitled to some weight. The
house which is called Koster's,aiid the inscription with which it is
marked, are proofs of tbe popular opinion ;^ and it is to be ob-
served, that this opiniiDn was maintained, and continued without
interruption, even in times of confusion and trouble,' when facts
of this nature might easily have sunk into oblivion. The report of
Junius is as follows :^ ** Laurens Janszoon, surnamed Koster, was,
one afternoon, walking in the wood near Haarlem, and happened,
while handling his knife, to cut some letters in twigs, or small
branches, of beech. By reversing these letters, in the manner of a
seal, he made impressions with tbem on paper, transferring the
characters, either by means o& the simple dry pressure, or by the
help of some liqnid. This accidental circumstance fixed Koster's
attention, and he improved upon it by cottii^ in a similar manner
whole lines in wood, for the purpose of using them in teaching his
grand-children. He dipped these wooden characters into common
ink, but found that this was too liquid, and would be blotted.
This induced him to think of another niediam, and to make ink

■ Mnemosyne, p. 153. ^ lb. p. 152, 160. ' lb. p. 158. . ^ lb. p« 158.
' lb. p. 159. « lb. p. 170. 7 lb. p. 15?. • lb. p. 156.

' lb. p. t34| 153.

12^ On the Invention of Printing

thftt thouU be more ghitinotis and cobesire. In Ibis attempt be
succeeded, and was enabled, not only to print off the letters upon
paper or parchment, but also pictures anid figures that bad been
cut in wood. In this way be printed a book, both with letters and
with figuiea. It was printed only on one side, or page, of the leaf,
and was the work of an anonymous writer, being in the Dutch
iMignage, and bearing the title " De Spiegel onzer Bebondenisse^''
ii t. ** The Idfirror of our SaWation.** Afterwards he made types in
lead, and subsequently in tin or pewter, finding it necessary to have
a. stronger and harder material K>r his purpose. Laurens employed
in; bb work the assistance of J%ofnai PieUraxoon, to whom his
daughter was married. In order to make his discovery more
^bient and profitable, he had occasion to extend the number of
his workmen : he therefore took some persons, as journeymen,
inio bis serrice, among whom was one called John. This man,
unmindful of the fidelity due to his master, and of the oath he had
taken, when he learnt his master's invention, determined to share
the advantage which was likely to be derived from that invention ;
and watching his opportunity, one Christmas-eve, when every
person was at church, slipped into his master's printing-office, and
having packed up some of the types, together with the most neces-
sary tools, secretly fdeparted from* Haarlem. He was probably
aided in his enterprise by some accomplice ; and be first betook
himself to Amsterdam, thence to Cologne, and lastly to Ment7«
^ere he settled, and erected a printing-office in the year 1441.
He printed immediately two little books, well known at that time,
and used in school^, vis. " Alexandri Galli Doctrinale,'* wjiich
was a Latin Grammar in verse ; and the other book containing some
smaU tracts, relative to Logic, by PetruB Hispanus. These two
hooks were finished in the year 144S/' Such is the relation i>f
Junius. The points it contains are these: 1. Laurens Koster first
cnt letters in wood, and printed with them. 2. He next substi-
tuted leaden or tin letters. 3. A journeyman or workman of bis
fobbed him of his types and implements, and carrying them, to-

f ether with the secret of the art, to Bdentz, there began to print
ooks. If theae points be establisbed, or» what is next to it, pro-
tected from contradiction, there will remain no doubt that the in«
vention of the art of printing belongs to Haarlem. The testimony
aflbrded by the tradition itself, such as it has been stated above,
goes a considerable way in the proof. There is nothing in it, to
which the historian would object ; no improbability in the attend-
ing circumstances ; no incompetency in the sources of the tradition ;
no inconsistency between different reporters. The argument will
be admitted as sufficient, till the contrary is proved ; and if there
be no attempt to controvert it, it will be considered as established.
Such a taskf however, is undertaken by those who advocate the
causa of Mentz and Strasburgi and chim the honor of the ihven-

with Mov€€Ak Tjfpt$. 123

tbn ^r either of those citiea : Ihe preleasions of them and of Haar*
lem cannot stand together : it is there&>re necessary to enquire,
on what fbuiidation the former rest^ in order to compare them with
the claims of Haarlem. The persons who are celebrated in BibUr
^raphy as the iirst printers, are John GvJtttnberg^ John Fust, or
MuH, aiid Peier Sehmffler (or OpiHo, as he calls himself, by traas-
latiag his name, which means shepherd, into Latjo). ' Of these
Guitenbtrg U looked upon as the hmX iuyeotor; FimI, as a inaii
that supported and pr<imoted the invention ; and Sclutffer^ as an
assistant, who, from a journeyman, became the soiv*in-law of Fu&t,
and a partner in the concern/ It is further related, that some of
the workmen having withdrawn to Slrasburg, divulged tbejaft^fMUl
exercised it at that place.*' Another account assians the honor of
the first invention to Stmsburg, alleging, that it was there made by
Gutienberg, and thence carried by him to Mentx, where he greatly
iaiproved it.^ Though these accounts contradict each other in the
place, they ajrree in the inventor, which both allow to have beea
John (hUttnberfi^f supposed by some to have been the same person
with John GemJUiBtlL* Another poiait that .seems to be conceded
is, that the ftr^t attempt of what is called printing was made with
wooden types, and that Outteaberg origiaally printed with tbem*^
By these I mean moveable wooden letters, with which tlie first
printed edition of the Bilie, which issued from Guttenberg's press,
was probably executed.^ Whether Gutteaberg ever printed from
wooden plates, or tables, according to the mode which in mqdeisi
times is called $tereoty|ie, may be doujbted^ though one of his his-
torians speaks of a Catbolicon,' ^ or Dictionary, that W4S thus
printed. But the existence of such a book is to be questioned ;
and that art of eVigvaviag on wooden tables, and printing from, them,
s^ems to be of mubh earlier date. It is usually distinguiftlied hj
the name of XyUgraphy^^ u e. writing in wood, aud vestigeii of
it are found long before the time of Guttenberg ; so that he could
not boast of it as a new invention.

The likri staagjfati, which occur about a century before his time,'^
or earlier, must likewise not be confounded with what we call

■ Sec Mnemosyne, p. 139. * lb. p. 141. 'lb. p. 141.

^ ^ee Elogs hisimque de J. Gensfleisch, det Guttensero, par I. F.
Nie de la Rochelle. Porif, 1811. Lichtenberger's Initia Typographica,
p. 8, Mneniusyne, p. 210. n. 47 and 49. Gensfleisch signifies goose-Jlesh,
and may have been a sort of nick-name given tu Guttenberg.

* Mnemosyne^ p. 183. * Ibid. p. 179, and 140. ' lb. p. 140.

" See lichtenberger's Initia Typographica, p. SO. and compare Mne-
mosyney p. 189.

' See Spccmina lmpre$simut TubellariSf in Meerman's Origines, Vol. f .
p.8ir. sqq.

'^ Set Mneroosyncy p. tl5. and Lichtenbergery p. 141.

124 On the Invention of Printing

printing, tfioogb the step from the one to the other seems to be si»
easy and obvious, that it is surprising so long a time should have
elapsed before it was accomplished. It will be proper, in this
place, to say a few words on the practice of stamping, instead of
writing books, which undoubtedly was the forerunner of the art of
printing. The manner in which that operation was performed, I
presume, is not exactly known ; but it appears likely that every
letter required the distinct application of the hand. The letters
were Cut upon instruments called itampiili, or stamps^ and these
stamps must have bean made of metal, because it seems that in
many instances they were heated to make the impression ; for exam*
pie, when the book was to be executed in gold or silver characters.
Then the process was probably similar to the mode which is used
by bookbinders in lettering the backs of the books. Whether they
bad a contrivance to hold several letters together, as the book-
binders have in Germany^' so as to make the impression of them
at once, or whether each letter was distinctly imprinted on the
parchment, as the English bookbinders do in lettering books, may
be a matter of doubt; though I should be inclined, as 1 have before
intimated, to suppose that each letter required a separate impres-
sion, because, if the means of fastening a certain number together
and imprinting them jointly had been familiar, it would have been
obvious that such a conjunction of several letters might be carried
to a greater extent, and near advances might have been made to o^r
art of printing. Butpiohably they had not such a help, or any
thing like a tool resettling the type-case of the German book*
binders. TMsmay in some degree be concluded from the im-
perfect means which were employed at the commencement of the
art of printing, when we know that the wooden types which were
first invented were tied together by means of strings.* If any
more efficient mode of keeping single ^ letters togetim had beeD

■ The technical term for this instrumeDt, in German, is Schriftkatien^
type-case.

^ 8ee lAchtenb€rger*t Iniiia T^pCgraphieay f, 101. I will auote bis
words: ^* Ad infructuosa artis tentamina referendi videntur lignei illi
typi, funiculo coUigati, quos cum asseribiis ec primordiis artis cum cura
assenrasse Jo. Faustum, amicisque quandoque monstrasse, tradit ejusdem
relationis auctor. — Paulus Pater anno 1710. refert: 'Ligneos tyiK>s, ex
buxi frutice, perforatos in medio, ut zohd. colligari comnnod^ possint, ex
Fausti offirina reliquos, Moguntias aliquando me conspezisse memini.' —
Argentorati quoque Specklinus, qui obiit a. 1580, testatur sa vidisse ligneoa
typos perforatos, ut funiculo coHigari possent, quos e primi inventoris
Mentelii officina reliquos fuisse dicir, aaditque eosdem baud amplius su-
peresse. Venetiis (|uoque typos perforatos se vidisse Rocha memorat
a. 1591, monetqne primos artis mventores consuevisse characteres connec-
tere filo, in literanim foramen immisso*''

with Moveable Types. 125

previously known, it would probably have been adopted by the
first inventors of printing ; though it must be allowed that this
reasoning is not decisive^ because it. might happen, as it unques-
tionably often has happened, that an invention or piece of mecha-
nism existed at a certain period, and fell into disuse, without being
eommunicated to succeeding times. Besides, that mode of stamp-
ing books was, at the time that it was practised, by no means in
general use. It was probably, in the manner in which it was em-
ployed, more troublesome than the most exquisite writing, anid
therefore we do not know of many books that were thus executed.
Lichtenberger' mentions the following: 1. The celebrated silver
Codex of the four Gospels, translated into the Gothic language by
Ulfilas, in the 4tb century, which is preserved at Upsala, in
S^weden.^ 2. A Latin Codex of the Four Evangelists, preserved
at Verona, and edited by Blanckinus in his EvangeUarium, Qua*
drupltx^ in the year IZ'^S.^ 3. A Psalterium, in the library of St.
Germain, at Paris.^ The two learned Benedictines, the authors of
the "Nouveau Traits de Diplomatique,^' did not believe^ the fact,
that books had ever been impressed in that manner. It was a
learned Swede of the name of Ihre^ who first entertained that idea,
from contemplating the Codex of Ulfilas. He observed, in the
fir it place, that there was a considerable impression made in the
parchment by the letters, more than could have been done by a
pen or reed, and that where the silver. with wliich the letters were
written was worn away, or had peeled off, still the figures of the
letters remained perfect, on account of the impression made on the
parchment. To this impression it was owing that the space be-
fween the lines was rough and uneven to the touch, because the
edges of the letters were somewhat elevated by the impression.
Secondly, the letters, which are all capital, are so exactly alike,
Ihat not the least difference between one ty|)e and the other, re-
presenting the same character of the alphabet, can be perceived ;
an exactness which could not possibly have been attained by the
hand of the most expert writer or penman. These arguments ap-
pear to me very strong ; but they did not convince the authors of

« tnitia Typograpbica, p. 142.

* This Codex, which is one of the greatest literary curiosities^ was
pubhshcd at Stockholm in the year 1671, under the title ; " Evangclia
ab Ulfila ex Graeco Gothic^ Wanslata, cum versionibus." A fac-simile of
the characters is to be seen in the preface to the 4th volume of the

' Nouveau Traile de Diplomatique, p. iv.

3 Blanchinus describes it in the Ewngeliarium Qnadruplex, Tom. ii.
pp. 597, 699. This Evangeliarium was published ai Rome 1748. fol.

♦ See Lichtenberger, p. 143.

^ See the preface of that work. Vol. iv. p. iii.

^ In his << Ulfilas Illustratus^'' published at Stockholm in 1752.

126 On the Invention of Printing

the ^'NouTeaa Tidit^ de Dipiomaiiaue/' ThvM leaimd hmh
answer, JlrH, that tifey ha?e consulted a ikilful artist, who w«$ ab
engraver and letter-founder, and that thi^ man had declared it t(»
be iinposslbte to print a book on vellum aoch as fliat oi Ulfihfs
with heated iron punches ; and teeondfy^ that as to the exaet lis^
ness of the <*haracters, it is surprising what a practised pe n ima i
will be able to do. It seems, howi*ter, that these answers are not
sufficient to overthrow Mr. Hire's supposition. The impossibility
of stanipiftg such a book as Ulfilas, must be conceived to arise firoai
two causcH ; the one, that the parchment would not bear a sucees-
sion of impressions such as would fill a whole page with characters
and words, because the parchment would probably be affected and
injured by the application of so much heat ; it might, f«r instance,
contract and shrivel ; and the tecpndt that it would be an opc^raiioa
loo laborious to be imagined, ttiat the letters should by such «
manipalation have been fixed on the vellum. To reaaove the first
objection, it^eed only be remarked that there was no occasion to
apply much heat at onc»: a certain number of letters or woxds
might be fixed on the parchment at a time, as many as it would
bear without being afiected ; a shcNrt interval might be allowed for
the parchment to recover its tone, before the operation was repeated.
But even this expedient is not necessary; ftir it seems to be gfalur
itously assumed, that that mode of impression would hare such mi
effect. Meerraan tried the experiment, and printed a leaf ^f
parchment, on both side9, with golden characters, in the manner
alluded to, without finding that those consequences ensued.' It
should have been recollected, that the beat to be applied to the
parchment is not required to be great ; the type, or puncheon, ne^
be little more than warm to make the impression ; it is evident that
it ought not to be very hot, because it would singe the parchment.
The other ground on which the Benedictines rest their opposition
is, that the identical appearance of the letters is to be explain^
from the skill and e^pettness of the transcribers. But this argn-
ment Will scarcely be allowed. Let a Irand be ever so steady, and
ever so much exercised, it must be doubted, that on a minute in-
spection no difference in the tracing and expression of the letters
would be discovered. No writing can stand such a test ; it is only
the dead unchan«!eable type which will be invariable. On 'the
second objection, to which we have alluded, the authors of the
Nouveau Dictionnaire de Diplomatique have not touched ; but It
would be a plausible allegation :' namely, the immense labor It
must have been to have produced a book by impressing the single
letters, or lew at a time, by the hand, on the parchment. This

' See Orifsines Typographies, Vul. i. p. 4. as quoted by Lichten*
bergcr^ p. Ii3.

with Mweahle Tj/peg. 127

labor may undoubted ty have been ^eat, but it is by no means iti«
<:redible. Those who are acquainted with the performances of the
monks in the execution and embellishment of their books, would
express no wonder : the labor which they frequently employed ia
astonishing. In the Nouneau Dictionnaire At Diplamatiftu are to
' be found many examples illustrative of this fact. Where their de-
votion and religious zeal were interested, their exertions and per-
severance knew no bounds. Hence the labor of printing the Holy
Gospels, letter by letter, by the hand, if this have been the ope-
ration, would not deter them. The editors of the Dictionnaire
must have been aware of this ; and for this reason perhaps it is
that an argument so specious and obvious has by them been omit-
ted. How the monks were led to think of stamping Instead of
writing a book, may not be difficult to explain. The stamps, that
is, the tools with which impressions of letters were made, were of
old date ; even the Romans used them,, though probably never for
the purpose of printing books, but only to affix certain marks. The
Benedictines mention them, and observe that they are fOvnd, both
with letters cut inwards, and raised.' In the British Musenm
several specimens of them are preserved, consisting not of single
cbariicters, but of words : in looking at which one cannot help
wondering, that such means as were in use should not have led, at
an earlier period, to the invention of printing. I'hey were, however,
calculated to suggest to the monks that process, of which we are
speaking. It enabled them to produce letters of that uniformity and
accuracy, which they could not so easily attaiaby the pen ; and if
~St were nothing more than the very labor aind the unusual mode of
executing a book, that perhaps was, in their eyes, a sufficient in-
ducement. How this stamping business may have been carried on^
IS to be seen in a bookbinder's shop in England, when the workmen
are employed in lettering the backs of books. Each stamp has
only one letter or character, and by this means whole words are
without difficulty imprinted, with a regularity that has been acquired
- by practice. The foregoing observations will show the probability
that stamped books may have existed, and that /Are's conclusions
are by no means defeated by the objections of the two Benedictines.
But tne libri stampaii, as they are called in the Latin of the mid-
dle ages, occur in the remains of old records, under that denomi-
nation, as distinguished from written books. For these proofs I
will refer to Lichtenlierger,'' as this digression has already been of
considerable length.

And now to find our way back to the point from whence wo

■ See Noiiveau Traite de Diplomatique^ Tom* ii. pp. 48 1, 439*
Bote 4.
* luitia Typographical p. 141.

128 Chi the Invention of Printing

digresiedy it is said, that John Gttttenbei]g's first attempt b print-
ing was made with wooden types. The progress then was to metal
types ; and with these the cdebrity of Guttenberg and bis associ-
ates began. It will be conceding much in their favor, if it be
admitted, that this great improvement, from wood to metal, in the
material of the types, belongs to them : but their advocates claim
the whole invention for them of all types, as instruments for print-
ing books. This, however, is by no means established^ and the
very claims in behalf of Laurens Koster render that pretension
doubtful* There have been other pretenders, besides Guttenberg,
to whom the bare assertion, that they were the first authors of the
art, cannot insure that honor. I will not go into a detail of theae
pomts, but refer those who desire particular information to' the
work of Lichtenberger/ already quoted. In the early history of
Gntteuberg*s art, there is some confusion. He is said to have
been a native of Mentz, then to have resided at Strasburg, and
afterwards to have xetumed to Mentz.* Lichteoberger, who is an
inhabitant of Strasburg, is ambitious to vindicate the honor of the
invention of so important an art to his own towu : and a similar
bias prevails in others, from the vanity inherent in human nature,
to make the countries and towns, to which they themselves belong,
the seats of that invention, in order that they may themselves share
the honor and the fame that result from it. This may, by a .flat-
tering appellation, be called patriotism; by one less so, prejudice;
but it is, in fact, vanity and selfishness. As human nature is
subject to this failing, it should always be taken into consideration,
when we estimate the weight of any testimony, on such an occa*
sion. Hence, both what the Diitch say in favor of their country-
man, and what their rivals allege, in opposition to their claims,
ought to be weighed with the same impartial caution. The uniform
tradition, that has prevailed in HoUand, respecting Laurens Kos-
ter's invention, must have had its origin in some fact ; it is other-
wise not to be accounted for: that which regards Guttenberg
may be explained, without the necessity of setting aside the former.
If we suppose that it' was this man, and his associates, who im*
proved on the original invention, brought it into notice, and
more widely spread its fame, it is easy to imagine, how the merit
he thus acquired might be so magnified as to make him the fir^t
inventor of the art : but it is not to be understood, bpw an indivi-
dual, as Laurens Koster, if he had been unconnected with the in-
vention, could have been successfully represented as a participator
in tliose claims. The subject appears in a natural light, by assum*
ing, that Koster invented that method of copying and multiplying

' Initia Typographica, for instance, p. 54i
* Ibid. p. 8. an4 the following pages.

mth Moveable Types. 129

books, of which we are speaking ; and that Guttenberg, to whom
by some means it was imparted, improved and perfected it in such
a manner as to obscure the reputation of the iirst discoverer. On
the other hand, if we attribute the first invention at once to Guttcn-
berg, many circumstances remain which are not to be accounted
Ibr. Those who plead for Koster as the inventor of the first types,
or moveable letters, need not go farther, in order to secure that
honor to him, than to assert that he invented moveable wooden
letters.' It is on this very point that the tradition, which we have
before quoted, dwells : for though it adds, that Koster subsequently
had substituted letters of lead, and afterwards of tin, there is not
sufficient evidence that this improvement was made by himself.
That the metal replaced the wooden types, was known as a fact,
and it may be no more than an assumption, in the advocates of
Koster, that this change for the better also belonged to him. On
the contrary, of Guttenberg and his associates we know, that they
made use of metal types, and it is probable, not only that they
improved them, but originally invented them. Concerning the
mere improvement we are told, that after the wooden letters were
relinquished, and others, cut or engraved on metal, employed, at
last the mode of casting types in matrices had been discovered.*
This is attributed to Guttenberg and Fust, or to their associate
Schoeffer: it is immaterial to which individual the credit of the
first thought is due, if we but admit that this melioration originated
from one of their society, and was put in practice by them jointly.
Of the wooden types they seem to have made little use,^ as if they
had not perfectly learnt the manipulation of them, which it is not
natural to suppose, if they be considered as the inventors. For
the inventor, whoever he was, would gradually become familiar
with what he had contrived, and arrive, by a slow progress, at
some dexterity in the use of it : which would not be the case with
another person, to whom the invention was at once imparted, and
who, instead of patiently applying it, would probably be inaccurate
m the use, and endeavour to make improvements for the purpose
i^f facilitating the intended operations. Accordingly, we find that
tiaurens Koster seems to have plodded on with his wooden types,
while Guttenberg and Fust could not make much use of them.

The story told of Laurens Koster's invention h very natural,
and consistent, and carries with it a considerable degree of proba-
bility. It is said that he carved some letters in sticks of beech-
wood in order to teach, by these figures, his grandchildren the
alphabet. This was by no means an unusual mode of instructing

' ' See Mnemosyne, p. 131.

* See Lichteoberger's Initia Typographica, p. 99 — 101.
' Ibid. p. 101.

VOL. XXI. a Jl. NO- XLl.

ISO On the Invention of Printing

children ; it was ereii practiMd by the Romans, as we learn from
Qutntilian/ and it is not unknown in our nurseries. To nialc«
impressions, with letters so carved, upon paper, b\ means of some
liquid, after this to join several of them together, and to print
vfords, are gradations which may very well be c<HKeived as having
ultimately led to the origin of printing books. Of itself perhaps
this obvious and natural progress from one step to another does
not furnish a decisive proof, that the man, to whom tradition
assigns this invention, is in truth entitled to that honor ; but when
we compare this relation, concerning Koiter, with what is tc^d of
Guttenberg and those, who were joined in his labors, a far greater
degree of probability attaches itself to the former than to the
latter.

That appears by no means an unreasonable mode of proceeding,
which the editors of Mnemosyne* have adopted as an accommo-
dation between the chiimauts> that the probability u, that Lanrenir
Koster was the original inventor of moveable wooden types, and
that with these he printed the first books : but that Guttenberg,
and the early printers of Mentz, improved upon bis invention, by
discovering a method of casting types in metal, and thus producing'-
books, the superiority of which over every antecedent attempt of
printing raised them to such distinction, that their merit eclipsed
the fame of the tirst inventor. With this the history,' that a ser-
vant, or workman, of Laurens Koster, purlcmied some of the print*
iog apparatus of bis master, and conveyed it to Mentt, where, by
this means, be divulged, or at least converted to his use, or to
that of other individuals, the secret of the art, may be well com-
bined. We have only to suppose, that Guttenberg was the person
to whom Koster's man imparted the secret, and the repntation of
the invention, supported by the improvements wliich Guttenberg"
made in the types, is easily explained. It is difficult to resist the'
arguntents in favor of Koster, nor is it less so to establish clearly
the pretentions of Guttenberg. By the supposition just made, the
claims of both seem to be fairly or equitably adjusted. If this be
admitted, there is no question that the honor of the first invention
belongs to Laurens Koster, and consequently to the city of Haarlem.
It is true, that these pomts are not absolutely supported by
demonstrative or legal proofs, but where such are not to be had.

* Ipst. Orat. i. 1 . Those letters were sunietiraes carved of ivory, aa
QiuDlilian says : '' Non excludo autein, id quod est noturo, irritanda ad-
discendum infaaiiae gratia, eburneas etiam liierarum furmas in lusum
offinre." They were aho made of wood, and nominally of box. See*
Nouveau Traite de Diplomatique, Tome i. p. MS* Cicero (de Nat.D. ii.
87.) mentions sometbmg like metal types^ ^ lurmse literarum vel aurev,
vel quales libet.^

« See p. 130—133. 140. ' Ibid« p. 135, ISai.

with Moveable Types. 131

«ir6ttm»tanfial evidence and grounds of probability cannot be
refused, in order to form an opinion. Od arguments of this kind
it is concluded, that printing was practised at Haarlem between
the \ears 1420 and 1430,' several years prior to the period assigned
to the first operations at Men (z. For these are not pretended to
be earlier than the years 1450, 1440, or at most 1436. It is easily
conceived that Guttenberg, Faust and Schoeifer, who had profited
by the perfidy of Koster's servant, had more than one motive of
interest to conceal the theft. Not only the honor of the invention
Alight be an object of ambition to them, but still more the advan-
tages to be gained from the exercise of the art, if they could
appropriate it to their own advantage. Whatever their advocated
may say to render the story of elopement of Koster's servant
with the printing implements improbable, it cannot be easily con-
futed: There was a report of such an occurrence not only in
Holland but also in Germany, which the adherents of Guttenberg
have not succeeded in silencing.^ It would have been easy to
lefutc it by a simple statement of the manner in which Guttenberg
had arrived at the first invention, if it had clearly been due to
him ; but the want of such an account, on the part of the printers
at Mentz, adds to the credibility of the Haarlem tradition.

The objections which are brought forward are not calculated to
invalidate it;^ 1. That it is impossible that one man could have
carried, away in his wallet all the printing apparatus of Koster,
which must have required a cart to convey it; and 2. That it is
not to be believed, that such a thief should have been suffered to
depart unmolested, without an attempt to overtake and stop him.
The answer to these objections is obvicus. For the purpose
which the thief must have had in view, it was not necessary to
encumber himself with all the mass of articles which the printing-
ofiice contained. A sample of the types, and of the implements
Ibat were used, would be sufficient. And as to the other point,
that he was suffered to depart quietly with his spoils, this is barely
assumed. W^ do not know that Koster did not adopt measures
to pursue him, and recover his property, though these particulars

' Mnemosyne, p. 147, 151. I find it noted in one of my Journals^
that when I was at Paris, Sept. S9, 1802, M. Caperonnier, then Chief
Librarian of the Natiunal Library, showed roe a wooden plate with fixed
letters, from which, he taid, they printed at Haarlem, before the year
1430, and ijc exliibited ftonie specimens of such printing. M. Caperon^
nier would not allow the natives of Haarlem the credit of having invented
that art, but was of opinion that they had it from Guttenberg,- through
the pertidy of S'jmc of his journeymen. This latter part of his observa-
tion seems to be a uiisconccptioii of the Haarlem story.

^ See Mnemosyne, p. 1G7, 169. and Meermati, quoted therein note 43.

^ See Mnemosyne, p. 163.

J32 On the Invention of Prmting

are not related. It may perhaps be inferred from tbe change oC
place, which is mentioned as having occurred in the residence of
that individual: for the tradition says/ that he first went to
Amsterdam, then to Cologne, and lastly to Mentz, as if he had
not thought himself secure in the two former towns. What de-
serves to be attended to in this story, and gives it a great appear^
ance of truth, is the detail with which it is narrated. The name
of the faithless journeyman is given— -John ; the time, when the
theft was committed, is precisely noticed — Christmas^ ve ; the
course of his flight is pointed out — Amsterdam, Cologne, Antwerp;
and when he is settled at Mentz, the books which he first printed
are named.* The art of printing was not exercised at Ments
before the year 1440, or, at the earliest, before 1436. But it was
early practised in the Netherlands,^ and this would be best ac-
counted for by supposing that it was a native invention. For if
it had been imported from another country, some space would
have been necessary to make it so generally known. It is farther
remarked, that some natives of Haarlem settled, about the middle,
or towards the end of the 15th century, in Italy, which renders it pro-
bable that the art they exercised abroad, existed in their own CQun-.
try. There is also a presumption that the art was, between the years
1454 and 1459» carried from Haarlem over to England.^ It is
certain, that tbe heirs of Laurens Koster were engaged in the busi-
ness of printing,' a circumstance which operates likewise ip favor
of the opinion, that their ancestor was the inventor of the art. It
is not injudiciously observed,^ that those who bear testimony. iu
favor of Mentz, and of Guttenberg, though they say that printing
was invented at that place, and by that person, do not distinctly
speak of the invention of the moveable wooden types ; it seems
probable, on the contrary, that the first printers at Mentz did not
make use of them. Yet it is not to be denied, that these types,
preceded those of metal, as they were themselves preceded by
wooden plates. And if there is ground to attribute the invention
of moveable woodeu letters to Laurens Koster, a ground sufficiently:
furnished by what has been stated in the foregoing pages, we can-
not otherwise than declare Laurens Koster to be the original
inventor of the art of printing, though we may be induced to de-
cree a considerable share of honor to Guttenberg, who so much
improved that art, as to exhibit it in a light superior to. that of its
first introduction. It is alleged against Koster that, if he really
had printed books, there must remain some of them as proofs of
that assertion. We shall subsequently see that such specimens

» See Mnemosyne, p. 163. * Ibid. 164. ^ Ibid. 165.

♦ Ibid. 166. 5 Ibid. 155, 6 Ibid. 177.

tgnth Moveable Types. 1S3

are brought forward : but their scarcity need not be wondered at,
ifift be considered that what Koster printed were works of little
▼alue, some of them mere school-books, which were not likely to
be preserved with much care^ but would soon perish by use and
by neglect. The number of copies printed of each book was pro-
bably small, so that the chance of preserving any was, from this
circumstance also, more precarious.

There are some direct testimonies adduced' to prove Koster's
invention; which must be allowed to have their weight. Among
them is that of Ulricut Zell, who, in his Chronicle of Cologne,
published there in 1490, says,^ that this manner of printing was
intenled at Mentz, between thf years 1440 and 1450; but that the
first example of it was given at Haarlem, in the editions of Do-
natus, and that th^ art was thence conveyed to Mentz, and there
improved. Zell, it is shown by Meerman, printed at Cologne as
eariy as the year 1467; and it appears that he had been a jour*
neyman in Guttenberg's office, which gives his declaration par-
ticular weight : he would scarcely have transferred the honor of
the first invention of the art from his own country to Haarlem, if
the fact had not been generally admitted. Another important
witness is John Van Zuren,^ a man of highly respectable character,
and of letters, at Haariem, who lived about 100 years after Laurens
Koster; and bears testimony to the fact by us assumed, that
though the art of printing was, in the highest degree, improved at
Mentz, the first discovery of it belonged to Haarlem, where it was
practised as a mystery ; and thence carried to Mentz, where it
acquired notoriety and fame. Next follows the attestation of Dirk
Volkertszoan Cocmhirt^^ of Amsterdam, bom 1522. He speaks
of this subject in a dedication prefixed to bis Dutch transla-
tion of ' Cicero de Officiis/ in which he mentions, on good authority,
that the first rude beginnings of the art of printiug were made at
Haarlem ; and that the art was thence, by a faithless journeyman,
carried to Mentz. He says, that he had heard from aged persons in
the former town, in what manner the printing was at first managed.
This shows that the tradition of the invention at Haarlem was at
that time considered as undisputed. He complains of the care* '
lessness of his ancestors in neglecting to preserve the reputation
of so important an invention.' Henry Laurenszo&n Spreghelfi
bom at Amsterdam 1490, touches on the same topic, in a celebrated
work called * De Hertspregel,' ' The Mirrour of the Heart ;' as
does Luigi Gnicciardini,'' an Italian by birth, in his Account of the
'Netherlands, published at Antwerp in 1567. The latter speaks of
the tradition generally prevailing respecting the invention of print-

' See Mnemosyne, p. 180. * lb. 181. * lb. 183.

^ lb. 183. Mb. 191« . « lb. 18i. ^ lb. 184.

I

I 1»

134 On ih^ Invention of Printing

ing at Haarlem, and appeals also to the authority of anterior
writers. Mariangelus Accurnus^^ a learned man in the beginiiing
of the l6th century, and a native of Italy, had made an annotft^
lion on the first leaf of his " Donatus," saving, that *' Donatus,''
and a book called " Cun&ssionalia" were printed at Ments in
1450, but that Faust, the printer, was preceded and guided by
the '* Donatus*' printed in Holland. From the work of Richard
AtkynSy published in EngUind in l664, " On the Invention of
Printing," so much may be gleaned, that it seams to have beeo
thought in England, at that time, that the art of printing was
brought over from Haarlem.^ And this notion receives a strong
confirmation from the circumstance that fViliiam Caxten, the
iirst printer in England, or rather the first English printer,' passed
a great portion of his life (about 30 years) in the Netherlands, in
the countries of Brabant, Flanders, Holland, and Zealand ;^ and it
is very natural to conclude, that he there learnt the art which he
afterwards exercised, and which was not known in his own country.
Indeed his earliest productions were printed by him in the Low
Countries, as far back as 1471) or even 1470;^ and he does not
seem to have returned to England, and established his press therfe,
much before the year 1477*^ The character of his printing
entirely resembled that used in the Netherlands,^ The specimens
shown as remains of Kosters press, are the following three books,
which are preserved in the library of the senate at Hanrlem : 1 .
*' iElius Donatus de octo partibus oratiouis." It is the fir^t edition
of that author.^ It is evidently printed with wooden charactera,
and was considered by some, for example by Funcciusy Fabrieius»^
and Daunou,'^ as a specimen of xylography, that isi as an impresf-
sion from wooden plates. But this notion Meernan'' has proved to
be erroneous, by demonstrating that it must have been printed
with moveable types. For some of the letters, in single words,
appear inverted, as n for u, and some are moved out of their
place, so as to make the line uneven, which cpuld not be the case
if they had been engraved on a wooden plate, instead of being
merely fastened together. Similar defects are to be observed in

* See Mnemosyne, p. 186. ^ lb. 187—191.

3 I make this distinction, because It is supposed that a tract entitled
Expo$Uio sancti Jerommi in symboh Apoitolorum, was printed at Oxford in
the year 1468, but by a foreigner. This was before the time of Caxton.
See the Life of Wm. Caxtoo in Dibdiu's Typographical Antiquities^ vol.
I. p. Ixxv, the note.

* Pihdin, lb* p. hni. ' lb. p. xc ^ lb. p. xcviii. ^ lb. p. Ixxxix.

' See Fabricii fiibliothec. Lat. vul. in. p. 406. ed. Ernesti. Uarles.
Kotitia Literaturae Romans', p. 578.

9 See Uarles. Not. Lit, Horn. p. 678. *^ See Mnemos. p. 196.

'* In QrtgiaesTypojrapb. vol. X. p. 130.

with Movmhle Types. 135

the seGOud Haarlem edition, which is printed somewhat' smaller
than the former.' These observations apply equally to the two
following books, viz. 2. '* Horarium ;"^ and 3. A Dntcb Version
of a monkish tract, entitled '^ Speculum Salvationis."' All these
works show a very imperfect state of printing, wlien the art was
still in its infancy. They are by tradition attributed. to Koster;
.but they neither bear a date, nor are marked with the name of the
printer. On this circumstance Lichtenbcrger, and those who
aupport the same opinion, lay great stress. It is true that the
demonstrative proof which would be afforded by the signature of
the printer's name and the date» if it existed, is wanting; but k
will be asked, if those prints are not Koster's, to whom they
belong 1 Can any thing better be substituted in the room of that
assertion, supported by better evidence ? It is not to be denied^
from a view of those specimens, that they must be regarded as
4imong the earliest attempts made in the art. Lichtenberger says»^
" Impressioiiis defect us hoc in opusculo (he is speaking of the
^ Horarium,') produnt qyidem typographum minus peritum, baud
tamen evincuiit, iilud a Laurentio Harlemensi esse impressum :*'
■'' the defects in the printing, which are perceivable in this work,
betray indeed an unskilful printer, but do not prove that it was
printed by Laurens of Haarlem.'' This is true, the direct proof
for Koster is wanting: but if he was not the man, who was it? It
could not be Guttenberg, for his advocates would disdain to attri-
bute such imperfect work to him ; nor has any one attempted it.
Much less can it be supposed that those books were executed at a
period subsequent to the time of Guttenberg, Faust and Schoeffer,
when these persons had given examples of superior printing. We
are then left to conclude, that they must have been prior to that
time ; and this is the very point which was to be established. If
those specimens are to be considered as being of an earlier date
than the pre^s of Guttenberg, to whom can they be assigned on
more reasonable grounds than to the man whom tradition has
•pointed out? He is the sole person named; no other competitor
is even hinted at prior to Guttenberg. The omission itself is aot
to be wondered at, but is rather a collateral argument. Other
printers of the early period were guilty of it. There are several
books of Caxton's which are without his name and date,^ but are,
for this reason, not the. less thought to be bis work ; and there is

^wifi

' See Mnemosyne, p. 106. * lb. p. 197.

' LichteobergeV in Initia Typographical p. 116. fol. gives an account
of it See also Mnemosyne, p. 198*

♦ Init. Typograph. p. 135.

' See the Life of William Caxtoa in Dibdin*s Typographical Anti-
quitie.% vol. i. p. cxxxv.

156 On the Invention of Printings ^c.

ao book whatever extant with the Dame of Guttenberg subscribed/
yet no one has ever doubted that he was a printer.

It appears, on the whole, that the pretensions of Laorens
Koster/of Haarlem, to the honor of being the first inventor of
the art of printing are well founded : this is the result of the fore-
going disquisition. 1 will, in conclusion, advert to some farther
arguments, by which that opinion seems to be still more confirmed.
The most recent opponent that 1 know of is Lichtenberger, whose
work* has been quoted in the foregoing pages, and his arguments
introduced. One of his objections is, that the invention of print-
ing by Laurens Koster is not mentioned in the Annals of Belgium :^
not one of the chroniclers of that time, and of that country, has
taken notice of it. Surely, he thinks, such an important fact could
not have been passed over in silence, had it really existed. This
is a fallacious, nay^ an absurd argument. How many facts and
occurrences must be annihilated, if their existence depends on their
commemoration in certain books or records. There are so many
causes of omission, that nothing would be more unsafe than to draw
conclusions from the silence of contemporaries. As a man is not
expected to relate every event, so a writer is not to be presumed to
record what this person or that person may think deserving of atten-
tion. Such subjects as the one in question may well be passed over
by those who make it their business to write on facts of a political and
general nature. Who would expect, in a history of England, that
any particular invention or discovery, though in itself great and
useful, should be mentioned ? The history may be faithful and
accurate, and the fact may have occurred, yet the latter may not
have been entered on record. Such circumstances are purely
accidental. But let it be considered what was Koster^s invention
when it first was made. Could any person then, or for some time
after, have imagined to what important consequences it would
lead 1 Hardly any historian would have thought it, even in its
improved state under Guttenberg, a matter of public concern,
which came within his province to be related. In short, the whole
objection appears to be futile.

Another argument which * lichtenberger uses, may be, with
.advantage, turned against himself. He states,^ with a sort of
,triumph, the inconsistency of Meerman, one of the most efficient
defenders of Roster's claim. This man, in one part of his life,
did not give any credit to the Haarlem invention, but regarded the
'whole story as a fable. For, in a letter to Wagenaar, in the year
1757, he writes: '' Quse de inventa per Laureutium Kosterum

' Dibdin, p. Ixxxviii, note. ,

2 Initia Typographica. Argentorati^ 1811.^ 4to.

3 Sec p. 12s, andf foil, also pp. 127, 189. ' ♦ P. 126.

Parallel Passages. 137

typograpbia venditantury in dies magis magisque iidem aniittunt :
qutecuDque ea de re narrat Seitzius, quasque ex historia patria pro
eodem Laurentio petuntur, gratis supposita sunt; inventionum
Kosteri chronoiogia fabulosum est commentum/' &c. But the
same person, eight years after, when he publishes a history of Tvpo-
graphy (*' Origines Typographicae, Hagae Comitum, &c. IZoS/*)
stands^ forward as a zealous and ardent assertor of Kpster's claims.
How is this problem to be solved ? Very readily, though not in
the manner which Lichteuberger would suggest, as if such contra-
diction involved the destruction of the fact before us. In the year
.1757 Meerman did not believe the story; but it seems, that when
he had turned his thoughts to the publication of the work alluded
to, and bestowed pains and attention on the examination of the
subjects of which he was to treat, when he had investigated them
with more diligence and accuracy, he relinquished his former
opinion, and did homage to what appeared to him to be the truth.
Such a conviction, from such a man, speaks most strongly in favor
of the question, and, instead of producing a negative argument,
affords the most decided affirmative. It is puerile to say, as Lich*
tenberger does, that Meerman had acted so, patriae ut placeret
siue. It was an honest conversion from one opinion to another, or
rather from prejudice to rational persuasion.

NOEHDEN.

PARALLEL PASSAGES.

.We have lately received from the Rev. J. Seager, of Welch Bick-
nor, the following Parallel Passages, in addition to those which have
already appeared in a former Number.

Seneca. Epist. 95. (p. 602. 1.5. ed. Lipsii fol.) Homicidia
eompescimus et singulas caedes. Quid bella et occisarum gentium
gloriosum scelus !

Young. One to destroy is murder by the law.
And gibbets keep the lifted hand in awe :
To murder thousands takes a specious name ;
War's glorious art ; and gives immortal fame.

Love of Fame. Sat. 7*

Bishop Porteus. one murder makes a villain,

MiUions a hero : kings are privileged
To kill ; and numbers sanctify the crime.

Essay on Death.
Ovid. Quid magis est saxo durum? quid mollius unda?
Dura tamen moUi saxa cavantur aqua.

De arte amandi. 1. 475.

138 Parallel Passages.

ChRYSOSTOM. rierpai/ yap kOiKaheif ^n^i, papk {fii&T*^y i$^-
\e\ovaa. icairoi r£ fiaXaxwrepov vSaroi, tI ik irerpas 7«Xi)jp<$repof ;

Horn. 46. loin. v. p. 305. I. 9- of Sir Henr; Saville's edit.

Virgil. Uritur infelix Dido ; totaque Tagatur
Urbe fureiis : qualis conjecta cerva sagitta*
Quam procul incautam neroora inter Cressia fixit
Pastor agens teli^, iiquitque volatile ferram
Neseius: ilia fuga syWas saltusque peragrat
Dictteos : li«rc\ lateri letaiis arundo. Mn» IV. 60.

ChRYSOSTOM. // fi^v yap ro rpavfia eyOeiaa, Arex^«rc;.iroX-
Xak'fs* TO ^^ rpavfjia ovk anoxrib^, iikXa fiivei noWaKis Kal diroXXvaf.
Koi Kadawep iXaijins he^afiivjf fiiXos ku icaiplf tov awfMros, k&v eac^^vyif
rSr dfipariav ran ^tipaSf ohb^v K^alvei Xoiirov o^tt Kal ^pvx^ ^eja-
fiivri fiiXos evtdvfjUas e£ aKoXatrrov Ktu vepiipyov detitpias, Kav ro /iikos
aifieiaa (q'lae telum coiijecit) awiXOri^ avrfj biaipdefperai Kai dirdXXvrac.

rioniil. 23. torn. V. p. 143. 1. 7*

Lucretius. Suave mari magno turbantibus aequora veotis,
E terra magnum alterius spectare laborem, &c,

ChRYSOSTOM. &(nr€p yap &y ris els axpov (TKdweXov hveXdity,
Btkfp^ rijv OdXarrav Kal rovs ravrtiv rrXiovras, rovs fikv viro KVfxarfav
(iavTiSofxivovs, rovs bk v(j>6iXots wpoffap&trffovTas, AXXovs be iripta^i
fjikv enrevboyras, erepwdi bk ayofxivovs, Atntep betrfjihvs, t^ tov iryev'
fioTos pvfit^t *:al iroXXovs fiky viro^pvyiovs yivofiki'ovs^ iroXXovs bk kiri
ffaylbos fiids, rj kiri Ttyos rSty Ato tov irXoiov, tj^epofiiyovs, Kal rovs
fi€v ayTi nXoiov Ka\ TrrjbaXtov rals xeptrl y^w^h'ovs fioyais, &XXovs b^
yeKpovs €7riirXioyTas, iroXveibfj riva Kal TroXvTrpovbtnoy ovfii^opay'
of^Tit) 5j) Kal 6 Xpicrr^ (TrpaTevofieyos, Ttjs rapaj^^s tov fliov Kal rwy
KvficLTwy eavToy Ijayaywv, Kadrjrai ctt dtr^aXei ical vyptjXf X^P^V*

Aci Theodoruro. torn. VL p. 5Q, 1. 30.

Cicero. In armis, militum virtus, locorum opportunitas, aifxi-
lia sociorum, classes, commeatus, multum juvant : niaximam vero
partem quasi suo jure Fortuoa sibi vindicat ; et quicquid est pros-
pcrc gestum, id poene omne ducit suum. At vero hujus gloriae^ C.
Caesar, quam es paullo ante adeptus, socium babes neminem. totum
boe, quantumcunque est, quod cert^ maximum est, totum est^ in-
quam, tuum. nihil sibi ex ista laude centurio, nihil pr^fectus, nihil
cohors, nihil turma deccrpit. quin etiam iliu ipsa rerum humananim
domiua, Fortuna, in istius se societatem gloriaa non ofFert : tibi
cedit : tuam esse totam et propriam fatetur. numquam enim teme-
ritas cum sapieutia commiscetur, nee ad consilium casus admittkur.

Pro M. Marcello. II.

ChRYSOSTOM. ov-^ oifTU) ro Kparfjffai iroXefiiiay Xafivpovs woiti
rovs fiaaiXevoyras, ws to KparfjaaL Ovfiov koI opyfjs' eicel fiky yap rmy
iirXufy Kal r&y trrpaTiwrwy ro KardpOwfka yiVerai, cyravOa b^ yvfiyoy
coy etrri to rpoiraioy jcoU oibiya iyeis tov fxepiidfjievoy fiefa trov rj)v
rfis ^iXoao^las bofyty. *AyopiayTwy 6, torn, vi, p. 504r 1. 9«

Parallel Passages. 139

Waller. In battles won Fortune a part doth claim.
And soldiers have their portiou in the fame, &c.

Of the Turk's defeat.

Seneca. Navis, quae in flumiiie maerna est, in mari parvula
est. — Tu none in provincia, licet coutemnas ipse te, magnus e«.

Epist. 43.

King James I. used to tell the country gentlemen at his court,
that on their estates they were like ships in a river, things of great .
magnitude; whereas in London they resembled ships in the sea,
where in appearance they are diminished almost to nothing;.

DiODORUS SiCULUS. eKe'tvoi fiev yap tov '0$EIA0MEN0N

THt $TSEI Qavarov els iraToibos erutrriplav avakuKrayres, adavaroy

kfiVTwy hvlav KaraXeXolTracriy, XIII. p. 341. ed. H. Steph.

Cicero. Non est viri, minimeque Romani, dubitare, eum Spi-

ritgrn, quern Nature quis deb eat, patriae reddere.

Philipp. X. 20.
Pope. The life which others pay, let us bestow ;

And give to fame what we to nature owe.

Transl. of Iliad, XII.

Horace. Propriae teiluris herum natura neque ilium.
Nee me, nee quemquam statuit : nos expulit ille ;
Ilium aut nequities, aut vafri inscitia juris,
Postremo ex pellet certe vivacior hasres.
Nunc ager Umbreni sub nomine, nuper Ofelli
Dictus erat, nulli proprius; sed cedit in usum
Nunc mihi, nunc alii. Serm. II. 2. 129*

Luc IAN. ovbi rt)y ap^^v avrov eJyat (aypby) btiafio\6y€u rai)r',
ot/uuLi, SieiXiy^c^f , on rovrwy fiky i^virtt ovbevof evfiev Kvpioi, yofUf bk
icai biaSox^ T^y xpfftFty avrQv els 6,6piffToy iraptLkafAfidvoyTes, oXiyo-
•^(poyioi beoTTorat vofii^ofjieda* Kcnrtibav ff TrpodetFfiia napiXdrj, riyvtjcavra
wapaXaBwy &Wos awoXavei tov oyofiaTOS,

In Nigrino, p. 39. B. ed. Salmur.

Lucretius. Turpis enim Fama, et Contemptus, et acris Egestas,
Semota ah dulci vita stabilique videntur :
Et quasi jam LET! PORTAS cunctaribr ante.

iir. 65.

ViROlL. Yestibulum ante ipsuro, primisque in faucibus Orci,
&c. &c. ^n. VI. 273.

Lucretius. Inque brevi spatio mutantur saecki animantum ;

Et, quasi cursores, viTAi lampada tniduat. II. 77*
DioCassIUS. To ByriToy r^s ^va£ias rifxHy 4i2(y biaioxj yty&v^
fi£n£P TINAN AAMHAAIHN, ^opa/ivOeicrOai.

LVI. p. 573. ed. Leuocl.

Compare Lucretius, book HI. from v. S83 tp 943, with Lu-
ciAN, be Luctu.

Herodotus. /^acnXifoc x<<P vir€|>/Lui«ci7^

140 Parallel Passages.

Ovid. Ad Descis loDgas regibus esse manus?

** Aod the Lord said unto Moses, Is the Lord's haod waxed
short? thou shalt see uow wliether my word shall come to pass
unto thee or not." Numbers, XL 23»

TilUCT DI D ES. Aia0€^4$vrws yap Siy KoX ri$8e i)(Ofi€v, &irre rdXfiay
re oi avrol fiaXtara, Kai irepi Jy €iri')(€ipii90fAev iKkoylSttrdai. IL 40.

Sallust. Ac sane, quod difficiUimum in primis est, et praelio^
strenuus erat, et bonus consilio. Bell. Jug.

Shakspbarb. 'tis much he dares :

And to that dauntless temper of his mind.

He hath a wisdom, that doth guide his valor

To act in safety. Macbeth.

JESCHINBS. &s oZy M r^s Af^&KovTOs vj KKetadivovs voXireias
oii^r nepl ok xaxoy ^v, (&pX')y yof> ohx j(t, irepl hy hy Jjy) ovrias o^
fiera rijy reXevrily yeyijverai' trv yap ohic itryf vepl hy l^roi.

Dialog. 3. De Morte.

LucRBTius, lib. IIL V. 842—854.

CiCBRO. Si post mortem miseri fnturi sumus, miseri fuioius
antequam nati. Tuscul. Disp. I. c. 6.

£8CHINBS. ^fieis fiky yap evfiey yJAr^i^^ S&oy aOayaroy ky Oyrp'f
Karetpyfjiiyoy i^vpif. Dial. 3. De Morte.

Virgil. neque auras

RespiciuDt, clausae tenebris et carcere caeco.

lExk. VL 734.

.£SCHINBS. &X\* 4 yewpy/a yXvicv* 6qXov. h\)C oh^oKoy^ &$ faviy,
^Xicoi, alei Xviri/t wpifa<ny ehpivKSfityoy, icXaioy vvyl fiky airvjioy, yvvl
hk inofipplaSf yvyl be ciriKavtny, yvy\ ik epwifiriy, yvrl ok OaKwos
&Kaipoy ri Kpv6s ; Dial. 3. De Morte.

Horace. nunc aquas Culpante, nunc torrentia agros

Sidera, nunc hyemes iniquas. Od. III. 1. 30.

ADVERSARIA LITERARIA.

No. XXllL
JOANNIS BAPT. BOLLA IAMBI

IN PANTOMIMAM V1GAN6.

npaerov TtaXaia^ *£XXa$o^ roSr' ofiov*
Kahep tocovt aov iravpu hifruvgwy ehro,
*AtoD ^ OLp auXoD T* iy;^oy '^pxa$i>cou y'hiy^^
Ka) 0\i\ywm Trapso-r* , ofyei $* aurijy^JB^^^
j^l^ov&ot n&s TE;^vi}v^u(ri^ vfxav ftfXer
"H^MCV j*6V ^A^poyiveiot, y ^pi^ia^v Jpva$,
^A*iX,^<rrf)sip»f%i"fX^w$'E>J<iffiitn$'

Adversaria Liter aria ^ 141

• ^U)(OLS jji^aKuTTei ^r«, leal 6i\yei ydov*
Jloiov ^ih<r(ji,oL S** i viV ou ilyovrt y?v,
T^v xap8»av TraroOvTe 8'* cJ wy^ov tifieiSf
AioL ^cuxov 7$ofksy ya^ 0*0 ^apo$ to yapivf,
Jlav awo^OTijf , way f)8ov^" xa) ijV ^^Soij
KojpM) fAeKaim y\ %v ifia^iv ts Xapne^,
Tig 8* o/xjx«, Tij ypi^et vgofrancov avi* oXov,
"^4* riSixris, KfxTog M^ opdv fj^tiAvia-ftos ;
^Ev ^Xifji^iAa viifreov xpeia-trov ^v •^li^fJMTtov*
4>€6ysi, Sicuxst t'. rfi* hpA, Kuiiig rpifji^u,
"EiFETai Tff X* eXir/fg*, fr' Ipuxg* ^ ^ofioS'
X tifi-eis Tpefiofiev, IXsoOjxsv, ifA,a <rvyx»ip^H^'
T«gTOUO-« Traifgi, vOv $g 8«yfT t guxoX^^,
Ka) SaxTuXoi XaXouci, ;^6ip Tf TraJij Xiye*.
Ilav (TX^i** ^'J x«Xov, vojxa? 4* *£XXi)Vix«*
ES ^ luh^flpag, fu 8* ay op^olro Java^v*
T^v S* 'EXAaf «iro8fxo»TO, xaur^ 8* '£XAa8dt.
^/Aov ieafia roOro roi; aiVdavofUffVOi^.

Important Jdditions to the First Alcibiades, and Timaus

of Plato.

fHAT the editors of Plato should not have^availed themselves
of the sources^ whence important additions to his text .may be
derived^ and particularly when those sources in the present state
of literature may be easily obtained^ is not only a negligence
highly blameable, but wholly unpardonable. And that they
have been thus negligent, the following instances demonstrate.

In the first Alcibiades of Plato, then, towards the end, (p. 99*
of Etwall's edition,) and after the words SSIK. To is yiyvaxTxuv
avTOV, ofkoXoyoujubgy a'cofpsa'uyi}V fivai. AAK, Uetvu y^ the following
very beautiful passage , occurs in Stoba^us, Serm. xxi. p. .183. '
Ap* ctxrifig xuTomrpu ^afeoTipa eori tou ev rep o'f $aXju.w fvo^^ov,
xon xatapoDTsga n xen \oi[uvpor§ga, ouroDxen ieog rouev T]ji}|xcrfga
^u^ /SffAriOTOV, xeLtapoorspov re, xai XojuiT^OTe^ov ruyp^avei onv ; EjOiks
yt t) ^flox^MTi]^. £t; Toy dtoy ap% jSXcvoyre^, gxstyw xaXXioTsp syoT-
Tp» ^peofAii* 0tv, XM ran eivipooTnvaov tis rviv ^v^y^s upen/iv, xoa oinoos
av (iM\tcTU ogoojxfv xeu yiyvwa-xoifiev yifjia; otvrovs. Nat. i. e. ^' See.
Shall we not say, therefore, that as mirrors are clearer, purer,
and more splendid than that which is analogous to a mirror in
the eye, in like manner .God is purer, and more splendid than
that which is best in our soul ? Ale. It is likely, Socrates. Soc.
Looking therefore at God, we should make use of him as the

■ ■ ■ ' ' r ' *

^ The edition here quoted is that of 1G09| fbl. which is the best,

144 AdDersaria Liter aria.

Bellua, quae toties ferri secura dolentem
Crescit in Alcidem, damnoque potentior extat.
Qiiiinam hominum est quern tu contentum videris uno
Flagitio i saevo crescit sub verbere crimen.

Rinc fera Tisiphone saevis armata flagellis,
mine squamosis serpentibus borret Erynnis, .
Et torquet miseros animos vitioque gravatos*
Quimon Tisiphonen, quis non sibi praestat Erymiim,
Conscia quem premit et surdo mens verberat ictu i

Maenades et Pentheus^ contemto numine Divum,
Ut Yates perhibent, alias habuere figures :
Iliae praegnantem dum torquent stamine fusum
Et festam stulto lucem sermone profanant ;
Hie sacro dura fundit ovans opprobria Bacchp ;
I<}imirum qui non digno veneretur bonore
Numina, qui sacris facia t convitia divis,
Exuit ille viri mentem, dignusque videtur
Qui brutis socium se misceat^ atque viriles
EiFugiat longe coetus ; aut, quod fuit olim,
Montibus edurum saxum formetur in altis.

Ut quae sint posthac virtutis praeroia vene
Exhibeant^ oculis longe distantia nostris,
Elysios campos sacri finxere Poetae,
Hie blandi flores Zephyris melioribus halanti
Hic etiam lucis arbor pra^dives opacis
Fulgentes viridi ramos curvata roetallo^
Quae spaliosam unibris prsebet spatiantibus umbrani.
Hue admissae animae Lethaea ad flumina tendunt,
Loogaque praeteritae potant obiivia vitae.
Finxerunt etiam natos melioribus annis
Heroas, gelidos cum primum spirilus artus
Deseruit, socios ipsis accumbere divis.

Vos etiam. Vales, ut quae post funera sontea
Expectent poenae, discant timeantque nefaadi^
Innocuum et ducant vitae sine labe tenoremi
Praebetis justas dantem Salmonea poenas ;
Et vastum in latos Tityon extenditis.agros,
Et foecunda nimis depascit pectora vultur.
Saxa, rotas, furias, liventes sulfuris ignes^
Vates, ficta licet, cecinere simillima veris.

Tui favoris studioaisiimus,

1694. R.FREtND.

• «

The autograph it in the printer's possession.

Adversaria Literaria. 145

DE COMETA

0ui, anno 1819» ipsk imprtwisus Asironomis, apparuit.

CEDANT, aethereos oculis quicuoque meatus,

Atque inconcessi tentant penetralia coeli,

Mcc superam tellus sedem sibi vindicet. Olim

Fas erat : ingenii volucres quo tempore nisus,

Terrenamque animam vir plus quam humanus ad aitum

Erigeret Newto, mundumque amplexus, et astra

In rutilas cogens temeri palantia turmas,

Exiguo magnos radio comprenderet orbes.

Atque utinam, 6 Newto, coelo mens reddita rursiis

Dignaretur humum ! querimur sed vana. Pusillas,

Heu ! mentes hotninum nunc degener educat aetas.

Ipsa;, suis quondsim Newtonibus inclyta, quondsLm .

Prsscia fatorum, divinee pnescia legis,

Ipsa quoque, inventam lustris labeutibus artenO,

Gallia dedidicit : nee jam fugitiva requirit

Sidera, aec certos reditiis variosque labores,

Crinigerive globi callet praedicere caudam.

^thereas quauqu^m tentet creberrimus iirces

Uraniae tiro, speculari lumiua vitro

Armatus, stellasque novas indagine captet,

Uraniam nuper riserunt numiiia nostram,

£t clandestinum tacit4 sub nocte cometen

Incautis misfire sophis : delusa sophorum

Ernbuit virtus ; veterum sic provida sensim

Degenerate retr6que ruit prudentia patrum.

Teropus erat, quo prima quies subrepit in urbem,
Atque Fajrisiacos invoivit languida muros ;
Tardus in obliquum plaustra inclinare Bootes
Coeperat, et pleno Phoebi soror acmula comu
Luna micans, tremulas radios fundebat in «indas^
Jam noctis decimam summis i turribus horam
«^nea yocaii ferro campana per auras
Tinnierat ; clausae ferro valvisque t^beniae,
Atque catenarum solidi compage silebant.
Amplexus trepidis mortalia Morpheus alis
Corpora, secujli inulcebat pace ; nee unus
Astronomos inter stabat vi^il, ardua cosli
Qui peteret, vitreisque tubis circumdatos, orbes
Aerios ociiUs^ procul explorator obiret.

VOL. XXI> CL JL NO. XUv K

146 Adversaria Literaria,

Tanta viris secura siit fiducia ! tantum
Astronoxnis robur coeli quels sidera parent !

Ecce autein toto pronant dim pectore rh(fticbo9>
£t lenti recubant stratis in mollibtis, ingens
Exoritur clamor, variiique i partibus urbis.
Per Luxemburgi tranqutlla palatia repens^
Nocturnasque inter tilias grassatur ad aedes,
Magnus ubi Lodoix praeclaris artibus, olim
Perfugium sublime, polo vtcina locavit
Atria ; divinas ubi Gallica prospictt arces
Uranie, solisque Tias et sidera servat.
Nee mora, confuso misceri limina motu,
Et cssci plebis circi!lm mugire tumultus.
Astronomis somnum rupit payor : ociJi» artus
Lenti festtnant dnlci subducere lecto.
Quid plebes clamosa petit ^ nikm proximus aede»
Ignis corripuit ? subito nikm Sequana flucta
Credit, et oppositas affectat gurgite moles i
Kec praesentis enim, Lodoieo principe, casAs
Fas aliara GalKs nunc caussm qveerere : bella,
Horrida bella procul Deus abstulit : impia dudito^
Tempora fugenmt, nunquim reditura^ cruentsB
Plebis ubi furise magnos ad vincla Quirites
Protraherent, strictoque manus vilissima ferro^
Funera funeribud tot^'cumularet in urbe.
Undi tamen densum fervet per compita vulgu^
Atque soporiferas turbat clasdoribus boras i
Nulla quidem nimbos inter caecosque recessu^
Stella injussa latet : non praematura comets
Cauda, vel exiles ducens sine nomine flammaS)
Ignaris est ansa sophis fulgere : sophoruni
Praesagas nequeunt ceelestia fallere mentes.
Sed quae tanta sophis abrumpit causa soporem ^

Dim dubitant ha&rentque viri,. tardique yetemoy
Et dormitantes, vestigia lenta sub umbras
Hortorum gelidas, loca somno debita^ ducunt,
Diim causas ardent scitart et quaerere, ccelo
Fortd'unus patuld cervicem oscedine librans,

Languentes oeulorum orbes inflectit, et ecce »

O pudor astronomis ! 6 improvisa futuri
Pectora ! certa fides ;. sensiis non decipit error ;
Ecce novum, socii, sidus ; noms orbi» Oiympun»
Occupat : Arctous Boreas qui rauea volulat
Murmura, suspicitis i Rutilas crinita per auraa
Stella trahit radios^ stelks supereminet omnes^

Adversaria Literdria. 147

Caudaque ad oeciduum vergit nitidissima solesi ;
Verus adest (verasque aderat sub iioctc).coi|ietefli.

Extempld tremefacta pav(»r per membra cucurril
Astronomis: toUunt ad coelum lumina, tandem
Pervigiles ; solos ioter^ mora nuUa^ recessus^
Quisque suas tacitis adrepens passibus aedes,
Qud data porta, subit, tempestivasque per umbras
Multa gemeDs ignominiam, communia summae
Ascendit trepido speculae fastigia gressu.
Hie chartas vitreosque tubos, doctasque tabellas
Expediunt, nitidique inoptnos bospitis ignea
Scrutantur, signantque viam, fiuemque fiiturum
ConjiciuDty magic^ue invol^unt arte cometem«
Tunc senior, peaiti^ coeli cui cognttus orbis,
Cui rerum major coUecta scientia^ fat^
Ora movens, placido medius sic peotore ccepit :

'< O socii^ tenuem queis invid&re triumphum
'' Numina, venturum quoniam praenoscere nobis
'^ Hand Hcuit^ praesens iiceat nauc dicere sidus,
'^ £t qua? forma globi, quid prodigiale minetur,
" Olim flammigero non unqu^m crine cometes
'' (Haud ignota loquor,) terris impuni refulsit;
'^ Saspiiis et mundi gentes timu&re ruinam,
*^ Cikm pice& palleas ferrugine cauda, tremendi
'^ Sideris obscuras radiis in«enderet umbras.
*' Haud nescitis enim,, medii quo tempore Romi
'' Interiit Caesar^ micueruut plurima ccelo
'^ Fulguraj nee dirt toHts arsire cometiB.
^^ Nos etiam nuper (priscis conferre recentes
'^ Si casus Iiceat), nos Galli vidimus, ingens
*^ Forma globi, lugubri rubens, ignesque sinistros
*^ ^there diffundens apparuit : ilicet imis
*^ Sedibus exclusae ventre ad praslia gentes ;
'^ Sarmatbicumque petens armis audacibus orbem
'' Inter inaccessos bnimarum Gallia monies^
*^ Imprudens gelidis jacuit tumulata sub oris*
'' Nunc autem melior l4odoico defluit sstas
<' Principe ; nunc alter seclorum panditur ordo,^
*' Pacatisque favent coelestia nuniina terris.
<' Non ferrugineo praesentis cauda cometae
*^ Igne. micat : pallent radii, lucemque modestam
'' Ejieiunt, almoque polum splendore serenant«
^' ToUe caputj^ felix 6 tandem Gallia ; sidus

148 The Origin of

'' Ecce novum placido procedere coepit 0]ympo>
'' Aurea quo pleois manabit copia rivia :
'^ Regius en infansi dudiim exapectatus, amaati
'^ Terras allabetur, magnae apea altera matris.
^^ Jam roaeo nostrum reclusit lumine ccelum
'^ Auroras faciea, nitidi praeountia aoliai
*^ Sol etiam, divina anoa modi numina curent,
^* Sol etiam totum nidiia complebit 01ympum«
^' Exoriare, puer ; tellua tibi lilui fundit,
^' Imiexftqiie parat cunabula myrtea lauro.
^* Ipae auoa crebro praecingit palmite colles
*^ Pampineus liber, multoque ezercita vino
'^ Dolia venturum aiccat reoovanda per annum.
'* Exoriare, pner ; pretioso nectare Bacchus
*' Ipae tuoa, diim fata ainant, celebrabit honorea ;
^^ Kec jam (ai qua fidea^ si conscia pectora veri)
'^ Astronomos fatum non praedixiase pudebit."

Sic fatur senior : plauau freniituque aecunda
Docta cohors magni miratur verba prophetae,
Errorem solata suum. Tunc quisque tenacea
JEthereis oculos defigere sedibus ; omnes
Diim lecto recubant^ noctis vigilare sub umbrik,
Terque quaterque poli longos ainbire meatus ;
Nee mora, nee requies : durum nunc ferre laborem
Astronomi, somnoaque volunt pro laude paciaci :
Scilicet egregium certd deprendere aidus
Quo praeeante pner naacetor regiua, alta
Borbonidftm proles, optanti debita mundo.
Atque utinsLm non aera canam,.fel]xque Garumna
Burdigali puerum regnantem cernat in urbe,
Burdigalasque Ducem totft cum gente salutet F

ParUiis, 1820. Henkiot.

THE ORIGIN OF THE HEATHEN

MYTHOLOGY.

In every Christian age, objectors to the Bible haye industriously
hboied to adapt the ancient compositions of the sacred volume to
mon modem circumstances ; and to show that ** the heathens

the Heathen Mythology. 149

wtfte a just and moral people, and had much better and clearer
ideas of justice and morality than are to be found in the Bible^''
If this could be proved, it would strike at the root of the morality,
antiquity, genuineness, and authenticity of the Bible. For if it
were as modern as these objectors have endeavoured to represent
It, and if it could be proved that the ** heathens had clearer ideas
of justice and morality * than are to be found in the Bible," the
heathen mythology being more ancient, and the principal transac*
tions recoided in the ancient part of the Bible agreeing with those
in the mythology, it would then follow, according to the wish of
these objectors, that the Bible would be founded on the fiibles
of the heathens.

The ignorance of these nten respecting the people, who, they say,
had as clear ideas of justice and morality as are to be found in the
Bible, is manifest ; for that race of ancients, who had as perfect
ideas of justice and morality as are to be found in the Bible, lived
before the time of Moses, and worshipped the true God according
to the dispensation which came down through all the patriarchal
churches to the time of its renewal under Noah : and thus the di-
vine order descended from him to Abraham ; was established in
Jacob, who became the visible head of the tribes of Israel, and of
the church of God ; and was again renewed under Moses, That
those were the men who had '^ as clear ideas of justice and mo-
rality as are to be found in the Bible," is true, because the record
of their justice and morality is to be found in the Bible.

But the heathens, or the D^, f otm, which should be rendered
natianM, so frequently mentioned iu the Bible, were the idolaters
of the different nations, the Deists, the '' moral philosophers," the
free-thinkers, the tkeopkihHihr&pieis, of that day — men of vanity,
who took the high-sounding names of Jupiter, Bacchus, Mercury,
and Hercaies, adorers of reason while living, and worshipped as
gods when dead; — tliese were the men who are called in the Bible
heathens. If it appear what description of men are in the Bible
said to be heathens, that every objection respecting the antiquity,
authority, and genuineness of the Bible may be removed, I will say
a few words concerning the mythology of the heathens ; and by
the testimony of the best and most ancient historical writers,
sacred and profane, show that the principal things recorded in the
heathen mythology, are taken from the Bible, and have, in suc-
ceeding ages, been applied to their gods or deified mortals.

The fabulous Egyptian mythology beipg prior to the Grecian
and the Cretan, I £pgin with Bacchus and his father Jupiter Am-
nion, the first and most distinguished among men who weie wor*
shipped as gods, and who, according to the best authorities, did
not live till more than 500 years after the time of Moses.

The first thing then to determine is, who this Bacchus was, find
tte time in lyhich h? lived. That this Egyptian Bacchus was the

liK) The Origin of

Bwme pehoo nrhom Herodotus calls Sesostris,' urill appear firmr
what follows : Sesostris came out of Egypt with a great army, and
invaded the East in the same manner, and with every circumstance
as is recorded of the true Bacchus, who, on account of bis con-
quests, was celebrated in various nations by different names* The
Arabians^ called him Shbshac, and Bacchus, which, in tbe
Arabic language, signifies gnat ; the Chaldeans called him Bblus,
which is Lord ; tbe Phrygians and Thracians called him Mars,
or Valtamt; the Greeks, Osiris; and the Egyptians, Sbsostris*
The actions of this Bacchus and Sesostris are the same ; both are
said to have conquered India,' invaded Greece, and to have been
routed by the army of Perseus ; both are said to have reigned at
Thebes in Egypt, adorned that city, and to have been very potent
by land and sea ; both came over the Hellespont, and were there
in danger of losing their armies ; both are said to have conquered
Thrace, and to have returned in triumph to Thebes ; both are said
to be the first king of all Egypt, that is, upper and lower Egypt,
including Tbebais, Ethiopia, and Libya. Pliny informs us that
Ethiopia served Egypt till the death of Sesostris : and HerodUm^
says that he alone, of all the kings of Egypt, enjoyed the empire of
Ethiopia. Hence as none of the kings of Egypt subdued tbe em*
pure of Ethiopia but Sesostris, and as Bacchus, king of Egypt, ;eon-
quered the empire of Ethiopia, this Theban, or Egyptian BacbhuSy
could be no other than Sesostris, as it plainly appears that Sesostris
was the ancient Egyptian Bacchus.

The next thing to determine is, who Sesostris was, and at what
time he lived. Many attempts have been made to ascertain
the person and time of Sesostris; but on account of the variety
of names given to this great conqueror of the eastern nations
by those whom he subdued, and who spoke a diflfereni Ian*
guage, nothing is clear as to the person and time of this power-
M Egyptian king. In order cleariv to fix the time when Se*
sostris governed Egypt, we must renr to the undent records of
tbe Bible, which will prove, in conjunction with the above-mentioned
historians, that Sesostris was no other than Shishak, king of £gypt»
who is so repeatedly mentioned in the Scriptures. For as name ef
ike kings of Egypt had dominion over Ethiopia but Sesostris, ae«
cording to Herodotus, and as Ethiopia served Egypt till the death
of Sesostris, according to Pliny, and other writers ; if it should ap*
pear that Shishak, king of Egypt, had ionunion over the Eiki*
opians, and that after his death the Ethiopians were sufficiently
powerful to invade the rest of the eastern nations, it will prove that
Sesostris was Shishak, king of Egypt. In the 2nd Chron. xii. 2, 5«
it is said, ** And it came to pass that in the fifth year of king Reho-
boam, Shishak, king of Egypt, came up against Jerusalem with 1200

* L. ii. c. 1 10. I Chron. anc. King. ^ Ibid. * L. ii. c. 1 10.

the Heathen Mythology. 151

clmriotsy and 6o,000 horsemen, and the people (the foot soldiers)
were without number that came with him out of Egypt, the Lubims^
the Sukkims, and the Ethiopians i" vie. the nations he had con-
'quered and incorporated with his own. people.

Thus we see that the Ethiopians, who came with Sfaishak out of
Egjpty formed a considerable part of this immense army, which is
sufficient Bible evidence to prove that Shishak must at that time
have had dominion over Ethiopia ; otherwise such gre;at numbers
of Ethiopians would not have been united with his army in Egypt*
If we compare this with what has been observed from Herodotus
and Pliny, ** that Sesostris only, of all the kings of Egypt, had do-
minion over Ethiopia,'' it will so far prove that Sesostris was
Shishak.

We are informed, in the 2d verse, that when this powerful army
entered Judea it was in the fifth year of the reign of Rehoboam ;
nnd the 13th verse says he reigned 17 years; Abijah his son 3 years :
and the 14th verse states, that the land rested from war under Asa,
the son of Abijah, 10 years ; which will be 25 years in all from the
time that Sbishak invaded Judea, and which will no doubt bring
us to the death of Shishak, or Sesostris, when the writers above-:
mentioned say that the. Ethiopians threw off the Egyptian yoke.
And this is evidently recorded in the same chapter ; for at the end
of the period of 25 years, it is said, " and there came up against
them Zerah the Ethiopian, with an host of a thousand thousand ;''
viz. (a million) from which it appears that the account given by
Herodotus and Pliny concerning Sesostris is in perfect agreement
with the Bible account of Shishak, as to time, place, and circum-
stance. Hence as it is evident that Sesostris, or the ancient
Egyptian Bacchus, was the Shishak of the Scriptures, Sesostris
being the Egyptian, and Shishak the Arabian, name of that king,
we can no longer be at a loss to know who this Sesostris was, and
at what time he lived. For Shishak, or Sesostris, reigned in Egypt
in tli^ time of Rehoboam the son of Solomon. Hence it is clear,
that the most ancient heathen Bacchus did not appear till 600
years after Moses : consequently those parts of the Heathen My-
thology where we find the particular transactions and circum«
stances recorded of this Bacchus, which are also recorded in the
Scriptures, must have been taken from thence by the compilers of
the Mythology.

I have no objection to the name of Bacchus, which signifies
great ; for whoever attentively examines the theology of Bacchus
as recorded in the mythology of the heathens, and compares it with
the books of Moses, will conclude that the true Bacchus was
Moses himself, and that the true Jupiter, the father of Bacobus*
v^as Jehovah the father of all mankind.

That the word Jupiter, is derived from Jehovah,, will appear
from wliat follows. Diodorns Siculus says, that Moses called the

15i The Origin of

God of beavfo Jao, and Jbhovah^ and the Phceniciaiis, who d«t-
fied their kings, when first they went into Qieeee with Cadmus,
their commaiiaer, gave the name of Jao fatbr, (Jnpiter,) which
is Jbuov AH the father, to their kings;

li U fabled in the Mythology that Bacchnu dried tip the rtvere
Oroutes and Hydaepei, hy etriktrng them, mih his ihyrtus, and
pasted aver them : as it is said that Moses divided the Red Sea and
the river Jordan with his rod, and passed. through them. That an
isy stick thrown on the gromnd by Baeehus^ crept Uke a dragon :
as it is recorded, that the rod, cast on the around before Pharaoh,
became a serpent. That the enemies 0/ Bacdkus once were all covered
with darkness, while those who were with him ei^oyed perfect day :
as it is written concerning the Egyptians and the Israelites. A dog
tMs given to Bacchus as a constant con^anion : so Mosres had his
Caleb, which in Hebrew signifies a dog.' Pausanias relates, that
the Greeks at Troy found an ark which was sacred to Bacchus :
the ark was one of the most sacred symbols given by Moses.

Again, Bacchus (in the Mythology) it said to have been bom in
Egypt, put in an ark, and exposed to the waters: the same is re*
corded of Moses.

Bacchus is said to have had two ntothers : so had Moses, his own
mother, and the daughter of Pharaoh. Plutarch says, " th^
Egyptians affirm that Isit was brought to the queen and appointed
by her to nurse the child."

Bacchus is said to be the god of wine : alluding to Moses, who
sent the spies to the land of Canaan, from whence they brought
grapes.

Diodorus Siculus and Strabo affirm that the sepulchre of. Osiris
(Bacchus) was unknown to the Egyptians, that 19, to the Israelite^
whom the heathen writers called Egyptisas : the same is recorded
in Dent, xxxiv. 6. coocerniug Moses, '^But no man knows of his
sepulchre unto this day.''

Bacehus^s jUght was toward the Red Sea : so was the flight of
Moses.

One of the symbols in the theology of Bacchus was a serpents
Moses set up the bnnen serpent hi the wilderness.

Bacchus had great numbers of women in his army : as Moses ia
Us journey to Canaan. ~

It is said wherever Bacchus went the land flowed with milk and
honey : the same is recorded in the Mosaic nistory concerning the
land of Canaan.

Moses was instructed in mount Sinai respecting the rites and
sacrifices of the Jewish worship: the same is said of Bacchus by^
Ovid.

wmm^i^

' Eurip, in Baecb.

the Heathen Mythology. 153

It i» further said io the Mythology, that Baechn$ wa$ inMirueted
in the kighent wisdom in a mouni of Arabia called Niisi: Moses
resided there 40 years, aod erected an altar whkb be called Je-
liovali Nissi. Exod. xvii. 15. From which it appears sufficiently
evident tiiat the true Bacchus was Moses.

The ancient heathen writers have also noticed many other things
recorded in the books of Moses. Eusebins relates that his being
taken out of the Nile is sung by the author of the ancient OrphiQ
verses, which. expressly mention his being taken out of the water,
and the two tables that were given him by God.'

** So was it said of old, so he commands, *
Who's bom of water, who received from God
The two great tables of the Law."

Pharaoh's two principal magicians,^ Jannes and Jambres, and
the opposition they made to Moses, are recorded in Eunienius,^
Pliny ,^ and Apuleius. The plagues in Egypt are mentioned by
Eupolemus ;' and the departure of the Israelites out of Egypt is
related by Tacitus.^

Thus have the^e pagan writers (whom we cannot suppose to have
been friends to the religion of the Bible) noticed the above, and
many other particulars recorded in the books of Moses. Also the
ancient lawgivers who followed Moses, in order to imitate the
grand and awful display of the divine presence on mount Sinai,
iave pretended to receive their laws from some god or goddess ; as
Nunia, from Egeria; Zeleucus, fr«m Minerva; Lycurgus, from
Apollo at Delphi ; and Minos, from Jupiter in the Cretensiau den.

Hence we see the origin of the prostitution of those sacred truths
iH>ntained in the ancient part of the Bible* ; for when the pride and
wickedness of the nations, like modern deists, had banished from
the mind of man every idea of the superintending providence of
Ood, of VL future state, and of God kimtelf; — ^then it was that they
began to deify their kings and great men, and to worship their re-
$emblance in wood and stone ;•— then it was that the actions of
Moses, the true Bacchus, were fabled of the Theban Bacchus, the
conqueror of Asia^ and king of all Egypt.

. That Jupiter Ammon, or the Egyptian Jupiter, was a king of
Egypt, and the father of the Egyptian Bacchus, is confirmed by
Piodorus Siculus,^ who says, that ''Osiris (Bacchus or Shishak, as
above) built in Thebes a magnificent temple to his father Jupiter
Ammon, who reigned in that city." And Thyametes," who lived
near the time of Orpheus, wrote expressly ''that the father of
Bacchus was Ammon, a king of Egypt, reigning over all that part

^^

' Orotius, Book i. Sec. 16. ^ 8 Tim. iii. 8.
• ' Euseb. Prasp. Evang. 1. i. ♦ lb. I. viii. 8. 'lb. • L. v.
J Diod. 1. i. 9. * 4pud Died. I iii. 141^

154 The Origin of

of libjft anciently called Ammonia f from which be nai oidied
Jupiter Ammoov ung and sovereign father of that country. Now
Ammon the fether of Sesostris the Egyptian Bacchus reigned in the
time of Solomon ;' so that those parts of the Mythd<^ where
these writers introduce Jupiter Ammon, the most ancient of the
heathen gods, or deified men, will not reach beyond the time of
Solomon or David ; consequently what is recorded in the ancient
part of the Bible, as performed in the time of Moses and Joshua^
wherever it occurs in the mythologic history, must have been takea
from the books of Moses and Joshua.

Diodoruif Siculus says, l.i. 145, that the Grecian Mythology
was of a far later date than the l^yptian, which is also confirmed
by the father of the Greek historians, Herodotus, 1. ii. who observes
tliat ** the oracle at Dodona was the oldest in Greece, and was set
up by an Egyptian woman after the example of the <Hracle of Jupi*
ter Ammon at Thebes.**

Jupiter Olympius, or the Cretan Jupiter, celebrated by Homer,
is of a later date than Jupiter Ammon, or the Egyptian Jupiter;
for the Cretan and Grecian Mythology succeeded the Egyptian and
Tyrian ; and it was from the mountain Olympus in Crete, that the
Cretan Jupiter was styled Jupiter Olympius, who, in the 18th
Iliad, declares himself to be eternal and supreme, by shaking the
mountain Olympus with bis imperial nod, threatening his -rebellious
offspring with destruction. But it will appear that this is also an
imitation of the awful and tremendous descent of God on mount
Sinai, when he threatened the rebellious Israelites with destruction ;
for this circumstance, which the heathens have applied to Jupiter
Olympius, took place near 600 years before the Olympic Jupiter
appeared.

The Mythology also informs us, that Mercwry wm born in Egypt,
WMtkt secretary of Bttechui^ and the mtntnger of the gods : and
that ivith hit cadueeus, or rod, around which were two serpents, he
4iould perform wonderful things. But it will be evident, by com-
paring these passages with the fiacts recorded in the Bible, that the
true Mercury was Aaron : for Aaron was born in Egypt, and was
the messenger from God and Moses (the true Bacchus) to Pharaoh.
The caduceus, or rod, is in perfect agreement with the rod which
be cast down before Pharaoh,^ and which destroyed the two 8er->
pent-rods of Jannes and Jambres, the magicians who opposed him.

I shall conclude this subject with a few remarks concerning the
Hercules of the heathens, and show that the great acts related of
him sffc literally transcribed from the history of the Joshua of the
Hebrews. Hercuks is said to have fought against Typhosus and
the rest of the giants by command of the gods ; as it is written.

.' Chron. anc. King. p. 19S.

the Heathen Mythology. 155

tiiat Joshua fevght by the commaiid of God against the Caoaaoites,
men of great stature, the sons of Anak.

That whilst IhraUts wag fighting, he was assisted by Jufnter,
who rained dawn hail-stones, which deHryfed great numbers o^
them; thf same is recorded in the book ofjosiiua. *<The Lord
cast down great stones from heaven upon them unto Azekab, and
they died." *^ This tMriental Hercules (says Vossius), for many
ages more ancient than the Theban (or Egyptian) Hercules, was by
his true name called Joshua, who made war with the Canaanites."

That the giant TyphcBOS was Og, the king of Bashan, appears^
not only from the same author, but by other unquestionable au*
fhorities. This word in the Greek (the language in which the
heathens wrote their mythology) signifies, to kindle or smoke, and
has the same meaning with ^, Og, to bake or burn ; so (hat Ty<-
phoeus and Og in both languages have the same meaning. That
Typhoeus and Og were only different names for the same person,
will appear from Homer, who, speaking of Jupiter's striking down
the giant Typhceus with his thunder, informs us that the chief of
the giants had his bed in Aram :

£If 'ApifjLou odi (final 1\m^os iftfteyai ehvas, 11. B. 783.

That this Arima, where Homer says the giant's bed remained^
was the same with Syria,' is certain. Strabo^ observes, " by the
Arima, they understand the Syrians, who are now called Arimi.''
" This name, instead of Syria, has also been contiqued in the
English translation of the Bible down to the time of Elizabeth^
where Syria is called Aram, and the Syrians Aramites. The bed
of Typhceus therefore being said by Homer to be in Arima or
Syria, is in perfect agreement with the account we have of the bed
or Og. Deut. iii. 11. '^For only Og king of Bashan ren^aioed
of the remnant of the giants ; behold hb bestead was a bedstead
of iron, is it not in Kabbah of the children of Ammon T' which was
Atram, or Syria, as above : from which it is evident that when
Homer celebrated the war of the giants against the gods, though
unknown to him, he recorded the transactions of the Jewish leader
in the land of Canaan.

The Mythology says, that Hercules and Bacchus made an e»*^
pedition to India ; but aa we know nothing concerning such an
expedition by Moses and Joshua to that part of the world which we
now call India, this seems to set aside all that has been said on the
subject. We shall however easily remove this difficulty by
proving, that the land of Canaan was anciently called India.
Vossius says, ** the ancients called all parts eastward of the Medt-»
tenranean sea India." This appears also from Ovid,^ who says,

^ Strabo, 1. xiii.

^ Syria in the original is called CTI^, Aram, 2 Kings, vi. 11, and the
Syrians Aramites, v. 0. - ^ VomiuSi de Idolatt I. i. c. f6.
^ Ovid, de arte Amandi,

156 The Origin of

** Pcnens brought Andromeda from India ;*' but Persens did not
bring his wife Andromeda irom modem India, but from Joppa,
a town in the land of Canaan* according to Strabo/ Therefore it
M clear that the expedition, which Hercules and Bacchus are said to
have made to indm, will perfectly agree with the expedition of
Moaes and Joshua to the land of Canaan.

The place also, where this ancient oriental Hercules is said to
have fought with the giants, will perfectly agree with the account
of Joshua and Og. Vossius* proves thb fattttie to have been fought
in Arabia, near mount Nissi and Serbonis, which also is clear from
ApoUonius : ** TVphoeus came thus to the mountains and Nissian
fieM, where he lies overwhelmed under the waters of Serboms.'^
The mount Nissi in the Mythology is sacred to Bacchus, originally
Moses, (as above,) who erected an altar in the Nissian mountain in
Arabia, which he called Jehovah Nissi. £xod. xvii. 15. It is
further taid that Hereule$ wa$ feUaw-soldier with Bacchus, end
together with him fought near the mauntienn Nisei against the
giants, which exactly answers to Joshua and Moses against Og and
the Canaanites.

It is further said in the Mythology, that ''the gods with whom
the giants fought came out of E^pt, and were twelve in number }
that Bacchus was commander«iu-chief of the whole army, but that
the direction of the war was under the management of Hercules his
first general/' Hence it appears that the twelve tribes are described
as gods ; and the war of tiie Hebrews with the Canaanites, as the
war of the- gods with the giants. Lastly, that the most ancient
and true Hercules was not an Egyptian, Theban, Cretan, or
Grecian Hercules, who lived in the time of Rehoboam the son
of Solomon, but lived long before any of those who were wor-
shipped as gods of the heathens, is asserted in Lucian, who says,
(speaking of the Syrian goddess,) " that temple of Hercules, which
IS at Tyre, belongs not to the Theban Hercules,^ which the Greeks
so much extol, but he that I now speak of is more ancient, called
the Phcenician Hercules.^ Phoenicia was a part of the land of
Canaan» the theatre of the wars of Joshua ; therefore as this ancient
Phoenician Hercules lived before those who were worshipped as
gods by the heathens, and as the above circumstances both as to
lime and place will apply to no one but Joshua, who was prior to
them all ; it follows that the true Hercules was Joshua, who lived
near 500 years before the Theban Hercules, the most ancient Her-
cules of the heathens. Consequently those acts recorded of him,^
which are found in the Bible, have been taken from it by the
compilers of the Mythology.

■*"

* Striibo, 1. i. * Voss. de Idolat. l. i. c. SQ«

3 Who wias.tbe oldest Hercules of the baatheas^

the Heathen Mythdogy. 157

Haviog tfattt'ascertained who the true Juptter, Bacchus, Mercury,
add Hercules were, and as these were the greatest and most
powerful of the gods of the heathens, I shall quit this subject (for
tlie lesser gods, though they be numerous, must necessarily shar«
the ^te of their leaders) ; and endeavour to prove by undeniable
evidence that among the Phoenicians, Sanchoniatbon and Mochusi
who \ived 200 years before the time of David ; also the ancient
philosophers, historians, and poets, down to the time of Plato, 400
years before Christ, had a great part of their information concerning
divine subjects from the books of Moses.

That the ancient part of the Bible was the fountain from which
the Egyptians, Phoenicians and Grecians drew their theology, is
proved in the Chroaicon of the ; laborious and learned Eusebius,
who searched the libraries of the historians and philosophers of
Phcenice, Egypt, and Greece. He has shown by the testimony of
their authentic memorials that the books of Moses were prior to
the origin of the most remote pagan antiquity.

It appears that the most ancient tradition among all nations is
consbtent with the relation of Moses,' for the Phoenician descrip-
tion of the creation of the world nearly agrees with that of the
venerable penman, as. it is translated by Philo Bitilius from San*
choniathon the Phoenician historian, and preserved by Eusebius.*
The words of Sanchoniatbon are : ** The foundation of the universe
was a dark air, or the . breath of a dark air> and a dismal chaos
covered with thick darkness; but when tiiis spirit or breath
placed its desire or love on these first principles, and a mixture
was produced, this coi^unctiou was called lovev This was the
beginning of the creation of all things ; but the breath or spirit was
not created." Numenius,^ cited by Porphyry, about the nymphs'
den, affirms, it was said by the prophet, (meaning Moses,) that the
spirit of God was moved upon the waters. Linus,^ who lived a
long time before Hesiod or Homer, respecting the chaos, informs
ttd, as he was himself taught: "In the beginning all things were
confused." It is also said in the Phoenician Theology that ** the
earth was illuminated with light, whence came the sun and
moon. Anaxagoras says, *<A11 things were blended together till
the divine mind separated them.'' Hesiod, who was older than
Homer, almost literally follows the text of Moses : he says in his
Theogonia :

"Hroi fxiv TpArima Xoof y^yer*, ahrap ^wtira
TaY ehpi&trrepyost Kovriav %ho% iiv^Xks ocel
*A.dav6r^Vf ol ij(pvat Kapri vt^ivros *OXiifiwov,
TapTap6, r ^epievra /JO^f jfioroi e^vo^/^c.

) Orotius^ book i.. * Euseb. Pnep. Evang. I. i. c. la ' Ih* ^I6»

168 The Origin of

'£r Xcicoff h"'Ep€fi6g re, fUXaivd reliii ly^Mrra.
NiMcroff h' air AlOfip re ral 'Hfiifnf ^leyivovro^
OOf r4K€ Kvetmfi^yii, ^Epiflei ^ikorriri fiiyeioa*
Thales, whom Herodotus and Leaiider assert to have been ofigioalf]^
a Phoenician, says, " that darkness was before the light.*' This is
also expressed in the verses of Orphi'us :

** I sing the night, parent of men and gods/'
Aristophanes says :

** Chaos and Night, the first of all, take place.

Dark Erebus, and gloomy Tartarus,

No Earth, no Air, until the God of Love*

(When Time began,) who with his golden wings

In mighty whirlwinds flew, tenp'ring black chaos.

Produced mankind, and brought them into light."
All this is in perfect agreement with the description that Mosca
gives of the evening in Genesis.

Virgil, in the 6tb book of his £neid, says :

** Principio coelum ac terras, camposqne liquentes,

Lucentemque globum Lunsp, Titaniaque astra,

Spiritus intus aiit," &c.
Ovid also, in the first book of his Metamorphoses, closely follows
the text of Moses :

" Ante, mare et tellus, et, quod tegit omnia, coelum^

Unus erat toto Naturae vultus in orbe,

Quem dixere chaos ; rudis indigestaque moles ;

Nee quicquam, nisi pondas iners ; cougestaque eodcnk

Non bene jonctarum discordia semina rerum.

Nullus adhuc mundo prsebebat lumina Titan ;

Nee nova crescendo reparabat cornua Phoebe ;

Nee circumfuso pendebat in aere tellus

Ponderibus librata suis : nee brachia loogo

Margine terrarnm porrexerat Amphitrite.

Quaque fuit tellns, illic et pontus et aer :

Sic erat instabilis tellus, innabilis unda,

Lucis egens aer : nulli sua forma manebat«

Obstabatque aliis aliud : quia corpore in un«

Frigida pugnabant calidis, humentia siccis,

Mollia cum duris, sine pondere habentia pondus*

Hanc Deus et melior litem Natura diremit:

Nam coek) terras, et terris abscidit undas,

Et liquidum spisso secrevit ab aere coelum.

Eurus ad Auroram, Nabathseaque regna recessit*
Persidaque, et radiis juga subdita matutin]s#
Vesper et occiduo quae littora Sole tepescunt,
Proxima sunt Zephyro : Scythiam Septemque txionem
Horrifer invasit Boreas ; contraria teUus

the Heathen Mythology. 159

Nubibus assiduis, plnvioque madescit ab Aiutro.
Haec super imposuit liquidum et gravitate caicnteni
libera, nee quicquam terreme faecis habenteoi.
Vix ea limitibus dissepserat omnia certis ;
Cum, qase pressa diu massa latoeie sub iJla,
Sidera coeperunt toto effervescere ecelo.'
Neu regio foret uUa suis aoimantibos orba»
Astra tenent coeleste solum, formaeque Deorom :
Cesserunt nitidis babitandae piscibus undae :
Terra feras cepit : volucres aj^tabilb aer.
Sanctius iiis animal, raentisque capacias altae
Deerat adbuc, et quod dominaii in cetera posset*
Natus homo est : sive bunc divtno semine fecit
Ille opifex rerum, mundi melioris origo :
Sive recens telhis, seductaque nuper ab alto
^there, eognati retinebat semina coeli.
Quam satus lapeto, mixtam fluvialibus nndis,
Fioxit in effigiem moderantum cuncta Deorum.'^
It is said. Gen. ii. 8» " Tbe Lord formed man out of the dost
of the ground.'' Agreeably to this is that of Sanchoniathoo, ae-*^
cording to the Tersion of Philo Biblius : ** One sprung from tbe
earth/' And Plato, in imitation of Moses, says: ''The original*
of men was extracted out of the earth." Also Hesiod, in his''£f ya
kqX 'Hfiipai :

"H^ac^rov i* eKiXevtre TrepiKXvrov otti raxurra
Facav vhei ^i^peiv^ iv b* iivBp^wov Qifier aifbi^r, K, r, X.
And Homer 'AW* vfieis fiky vclvtcs vbup xal yaia yivowQe*
The derivation of the soul is thus explained by Moses». GeiK
li. 7* ''And breathed into his nostrils tbe breath of life, and man
became a living soul." The same is almost literally expressed by
Sanchoniathon:^ "Kalphijah, the voice of God's breath." Oi^
pheus nearly expresses himself in the same manner :^ '' Man wa»
framed by God himself out of the earth, and received from him a
rational soul." And in his poem *' De Verbo Sacro,'' speaking of
God, he says: ** None hath ever seen God, but a certain man de->
scended of the Chaldean blood." Add to this, that of Porphyry^
who informs us that '' Sanchoniathon^ gave an account of persons
and places, the first origin of the universe, the chaos, &c. con*
formably to that of Moses ; and that he extracted bis account
partly out of the annals of the cities, and partly out of the
book reserved in the temple, which he received from Jeromba-
lua, priest of the great God Jao." That this great God Jao
is the same with Jehovah, appears from many parts of Diodo-

« Philo Bib. in Boch. Can. 1. ii. fol. 784. * Plato de Repub.l.iii.fol. 414*
3 II. H. 99. ♦ Philo Bib. ^ Euscb. ex Tim. Cbronographo. .
^ Porph. 1. iv. advers. Christian.

160 The Origin of

rus Siculaty vtho says that "Moses, among the Jews, owned
the Ood of Heav«n called Jao, as the author or his laws." Thus it
is clear from the united testimonies of the most ancient writers,
that Sanchoniathon, who lived about 250 years after the time of
Moses, extracted from the books of Moses a great part of the Phce*-
nician Theology.

Strabo, in his l€th book, mentions Moses, and is of opinion that
lie was an Egyptian priest, which he had from the Egyptian
writers, as appears in Josephus. Pliny' also speaks of Moses ; and
iluvenal says :

'' Judaicum ediscnnt et servant ae metuiint jus»
Tradidit arcano quodcunque volumine Moses." *

llermippus, in the life of Pythagoras, quoted by Josephus'
Bgainst Appion, observes, " These things he said and did, imitating
the opinion of the Jews and Thtacians, and transferring them t«
himself, for trulv this man took many things into his own philo-
sophy, from the Jewish laws." Some suppose that as the
Bible was not translated into the Greek language in the time of
Pythagoras and Plato, the theology of the Jews could not be
known to the Greeks ; but as Pythagoras travelled into Judea for
the purpose of acquiring koowledge, there can be no doubt that be
learnt the Hebrew language : and Aristobulus, who lived in the
time of the Maccabees, . writes to Ptolemy Pbilometer, king of
Egypt, and affirms that the Pentateuch was translated into the
Greek before the time of Alexander the Great, and that it came to
the hands of Pythagoras and Plato> which is thus confirmed.
Plato travelled over all Egypt, and acknowledges that the Greeks
received their most valuable learning from the Phoenicians and
Hebrews.^ From them, and in particular from Moses, he has
borrowed so largely, that Numenius, the Pythagorean, styles him
<* Mosen Attica lingua loquentem." Moses describes the perfect
state of man. Gen. i. 27, God created man in his own image ;
this description of the creation of man in the image of God is
also mentioned by profane writers. Plato says, " In the days of
old there florished in the first men a divine particle of God.'^^
He also adds, *' they did not converse with men only, but with
beasts,'' which is the same as the Mosaic account of Eve and the
serpent. He also speaks of the state of man in paradise : '' Saturn
tiierefore reigning, mankind enjoyed th^ir vigor immediately after
man was produced out of the earth ; whence this age was truly
golden." He also speaks agreeably to the text of Moses con-
cerning the fall of man from the Adamic state. After discoursing

i^mim*

" B6(ok XXX. c. 1. ^ Sat. xiv. 101. ^ Book ii.

^ Plato in Cratylo, p. 4!20. and Bocbart Phaleg. 1. iv. c. 88<

€rhias> fol. 109.

I^iivialibus undh,

ndeniiitiiin cuncta Deorum.''

•' Tlii^ J,(ml formed man out of tUe dust

ibly (o lliis is ihat of Sanchoniatlioii, ac-

if Philo Biblius ; " One sprung from the

italiod of Moses, says: "Tlif original*

of ihe earth." Also Hesiod, in liis^Epya

159

V 8" eKtXfvirc irtpicXur
.1 f ifpeii-, EC h' ki'Spimov difiev i
V ifielt fiev Tnires u5wp Kai ya.^ ,

of the soul is tbus explained by Moses, Gen.

,nd breatiied into his nostrils the breath of life, and mao

1 liviiif; soul." The same is almost literally expressed by

atliou:' "Kalpbijah, the voice of God's breaili." Or-

p nearly expresses himself in llie same manner:'* " Man wa*

i by God himself out of the earth, and received from him a

al soul." And in his poem " De Verho Sacro," speaking of

, he says: " None hath ever seen Gud, but a certain man de-

d of the Chaldean blood." Add lo tins, that of Porphyry,

s that " Sanchontalhon' gave an account of persons

i, Ihe hrst origm of the universe, the chaos, &c. con-

Ihdt ot Mces i and lliat he exiraeted his aceuuul

f the cities, and partly out of the

e, ivliich he received from Jeroraha-

'f\ i:w:' That this great God Jao.

Jfilh Jeht 'lip. Mrs from many parts of Diodo-

' Platuiie Ilepub. I.iii.i
Tim. Cliionographo.

162 Stdnldi NoUe quadam

At law, which Sdpater recites, " Let him that is next akin posses*-
the heiress:" which is thus explained by Terence, ** There is a km
by which widows ought to be married to the next kinsman ; and-
the same law obliges the^e kinsmen to marry them." Also the
feast in which they carried clusters of grapes, taken from the feast
of Tabernacles. The law that the high priest should marry none
but a virgin, and his countrywoman. That next after sisters, kins-
men by the father's side should inherit, &c,
• Plato, in his Minos, speaks, of the lawgivers of Greece, and
says, ^' they brought laws from Crete into Greece ;'%aud Serranus
informs us, that "die Cretans drew, their laws from the Jews/^
This appears to be the truth ; for,, as tbe Grecian mythology suc-
ceeded the Cretan, and as the Cretan was consequent on the Pbce-
nician, it is reasonable to conclude that the knowledge of the
Phoenician or Hebrew laws, so far superior to all others, would be
communicated also. That this was the fact is evident ; for the
Laoedseinonian code established by Lycurgus, and the Athenian by
Solon, are, for the most part, substantially the same as the kws of
Moses.

Now, as by tbe unanimous consent of tbe most ancient historians,
tlie Grecians had nothing remaining equal to the antiquity of- the-
Phoenician records, written by Sanchoniathon ; and as it is proved
that the Pkcenicians received their literature from the Hebrews; it
is evident that the books of Moses are far more ancient than the
origin of the P hoe ir.cian,. Egyptian, and Grecian antiquities, or the
genealogies of all their fabulous gods.

JOHN BELLAMY.

STANLEII NOTiE QUADAM IN
CALLIMACHUM.

No. V. — [Continued from No. xxxvii. p. 35.}

In Hymn. VI. Els ^}]fjiriTpos KoXadoy.

Quarto die Calathi processio fuit, utexistimo. Inter proceden-
dum, acclamatum a niulieribus fuit, x^'^P^> Ar//ii}rep. Erat ver6 Calathft
repraesentatio, quo Proserpina flores lectos po&uerat. Clemens me-
miqit in Protreptico,

1. tS) KoXddu).] In Elcusiuiis Cereris adhiberi oiim solere cistaa
ex Apuleio didici^ qui ita Metamorph. vi* Tacita sacra ciataimm.

in Callimachum. 163

Mem Met. xi. Ferehatur ah alio cistn secretofum capax, penitilt
C€lans operta magnifiae reiigionis. £t Tibull. Eleg. I. i.

Et levis occultis conseia dtta sacris,
Hanc arcara portantes kktto^poi appellabantur. B.

3, ]3^j3a\ot.] Suid. piPriXos avrjpy 6 afivriroi koi fiiapos, Y^bpiTtlSfis,

" ov difiis fief^riXov (kirrcffSai bofiujv,

3. x^f^^^ daffaettrde.^ Omnium affectaum vehemeDtior assultus
oculos deprimit ; unde apud Alcimum

- ocnlos attoUejacentea •

est, animum perculsum erige. Sic de pudibund^ Hero Musaus 5

TlapOcytKfl b* &(pOoyyos M yBSva t^Jcv oTTWTTjJy.
• Cduthus : — ^'H S' ipSetrffav eir\ j^BSva vfj^ev OTWirfiv,

Ovid. Eruhui, gremioque pudor dejecit oeellos,

Stat. Theb. iv. de Ir^, lUe ad humum pallens unde et ^ • •

Achilles Tat. ^IhitvoZv koi yyiapiaas l^pifa, koI ifSkevoy els yfjy, k, r. X.

Virg. J£n. vi. ///a solo, &c.

5. KaT€x€vaTO xf^trav.] Noii^ie<c/>iT/«rft<(ut m^^ vertitFrisch-
Unus) sed poti{!ks qua effudit seu diffudit capillos, ut Stepb«iU9
rect^ ad liunc locum : sed quod subjecit " haec dicta esse h, Callti-
macho de puellis, quae passis seu sparm capillis calathum seque-
bontur/' minims rect^. Satis enim not urn est apud Graecos meretri-
cibus esse proprium comam alere ac promtttere. Ergo ciim Non-»

s

nus de Mari^ Magdalen^

aTTc/uafaro /ia^XaSi X^^^l?

dixerit, ry ttjs alfTijs rfjs fjLa-)(\abos voluit.

At quis non niiretur haec Frischlinum minCks qu^m et ipsum
Vulcanium latuisse, qui adeo infeliciter haec interpretatus est ut me
ejus vald^ misereat? S. -

Sed ad hoc videndus est clariss. B16nifield in loc. £t Kust. ad
Aristoph. p. 222.

6. irrvwjjLes.] Quae abomiuamur atque execramur, in ea despi-
cimus. Oppian. Hal. iii. 274.

— ^ &W0 8' iiTTVffav, Ijfi^payres

- Ka\ Kofiibijr Koi ywpoy 6\iOpiov —
et Cyneg. i. 255. kv6irrv(nos daKafios, i. e. execrandus. Sic De-*
mosthenes YiepX Sre^avov adversarium suum iEschinem vocat fcard-
fmtiTToy, B.

12. ov tries, ot/r* &p iies,'] Unde ytiaretpa dicitur Nicandro iQ
Alexipharni., ubi Schol. rfls llepaet^vris &piray€i<rris hno tov (iXov*
Tiifyos, ^ ftn^iip avTiji if ^ijif w€piify)(€TO yf^ris SfiTQVva uvfiiyn

104 Stanleii Nata quiedam

15. ApytfoS/vav.] Sic Apideius Melam. it. f^m emmfiM
argenteas.

Oppian. Cyoeg. ii. ■ ■ Apyvpor Hiutp
et Hai. i. itpyvptoi irorafAok''^'^rovTi(m, bia^avtkf Xoftirpol, iiavycSt*

Sic Doster io Jov. 19. Erymantbum vocat Xev*:<Jrarov Ttra/Mtr,
ti infra habet oKiKrpirov HSwp.

16. KaXXcxopt»*] Putei CaUichoriy ubi coosedisse Cerea com^
memoratur, meminit etiam Nicander io ThertacU.

28. iv TiTvs, K, r. X.] Meliore consilio Robur esse fecit Ovidioa
quam Popuinm noster. Est enini sterilis nee quicquam ad Cerereol
■ ■ - neque inter se ilia cooveniunt, quie h\e memorantur. Qm$
tnim terrarum lo€u$ mnu$ pyrum fert cum iilnio et pina et popolp t
Scalig. Poet. V. viii. S.

62. dvayica/f .] Kara rapayiayi^¥ pro 'Amy«p« Opptanns sciiei
eo utitur.

Callins n Del. 122.-**AFayica/i9 ^icyaXi; Oco«.

Horn. U. et Odyss. — *AyayKalfi yap cirecyci.

Herod, finktara iiyayKaifiy ^alv elyai, riv o^lXorra Koi ri ipe0»
ioi \^€iv, loquitur de Peisis, lib. i. 138.

Sic Doster io Jot. 63. Itra/p pro i^. B«

102. /3ov/3p«9rtf •] ^vfiptaoTu, ait Suidas, 6 /i^yaf Xcfioi. eifm*.
rcu h* ore flo9s Xv/ia^ycrat, ical rits (iovs fipiHtriv rocec. Nugae, o Suido*
Imo ^ic /3ov ioteodendi particuli et fipQais potius est. Similia nomi*
na sunt l^vireiva, i fttyaXii vecva* fiovXifAOs^ i iirireraftivii \ip6s*
pcidoivrif i. e. fceyaXi} Ooiyri' fiov(iuty, oloy /leyoXMs (iafya^te eis oiiijfM^
810 Imcera seela apod Lucret. i. e. magois coroibus praedita« Sic
/SovXi/ic^y, jSovXifu^rrciVy &c. omnia iLwo rov fiou hrip^fffiaros, ow^p
lircrdore^s e^c briKbn-iKoy, Sic improbam ventris rabiem dixit Virg«
£D.ii. et rabiem edindi;^ JEn. ix. Juv. Sat. xv. vacui venirit/ura-
rem ; Ovid. Met. viii. ardorem edendi, et alii vcraginem vetUH^
Porrd quod nomen hie substantive usurpavit CalUmachus, eo Op-
pianus adjective usus est. Hal. ii. 208.

Avtraay M ^ohfipiatmv ayatHi yuarpL i^vXiwei,
Hanc famem caninam veteres Latini farcillam» curcillam.etoppila*'
gioem dixire, ut est apod isidorom deBolimise caosb et remedtts.

1 14. M rpioSoc^c] Proverb* In Irtviis dieiitaium (vid. Erasb.
Adag.) quo et Musaeus utitur ;

■■ iy ik ffwwy
"Epyoy Swep rtkiti ri$ iyl rpUbotaiy 4ffovei.

I Ap^]i«ttar ad xt\ni^ hp^i «tf^ V^ lokoo i^pnok

in CalUmachum. 165

fH qttod Cieero pro Misenft usurpat, ex trivia arripere coktieiwm^

Virg. Eel. iii. — Non tu in triviis, iniocte, sckbas, SfC.

Apal. Met. lib. i. Qualia splent Jortunm deterrinuB stipes in frl*
wiis erogare: adquem Iqc. vid. Beroald. In triviis autem potissi*
IniiiD mendici stabulantur, utpote locis frequcntioribus,

115, alT($(ay &k6\i^,] Heliod. ii. Kal ifiol ioKcire roidiie 6vr9$g
otfK iLK6\ovs, dXX* alopaf Kal Xi/ifiras alrlSeiy. (vid. Bourdel. in loc.)

Horn. Od. p. 223. (drlSia}^ iiK^kovs, ohtc Aopat ovbk Xifitiras.

"AkoKoi sunt proprie ypatfxol // rpwftri, quam magistri Tocant M^vtr^
qttve circa Prytaneum mendicantibus solebat erogari.

AhlSeiy apud Graecos, nt passim apud Demostb. acceptionc qui
rogttre apud Latinos sc. ' mendicare ;' ut apud CatuU., Mart.»
Juvenaiem, &c. S.

124. iiireifXtjroi,] Oppianus Cyneg. i. de Venatoribus,

■■ yvfivdiffi be irotraip oievtiv,

Hos infra vocat iv. 369. itpKaihovs,^ w6bas, Callimachus &ire8i-
Xwrovff : Theocritus, Id. viii. &yaXlirovs. Sic Nicolaus apud Stob.
xlii. ireftl yofMty Ktd iB&y scribit, KprfrQy wdibas dvviroS^rovK icara-
y{f€iy Bifpas ral bpdfwvs dv^vr€cs. Callimachus Dianie tribuit lybftofU^
bat. (In Dian. 16.) Rittersh.

133. bwffcl iravr'.] Diodorus, lib. i. Terram Dimitera a Grsecis
appellatam tradit, quoniam omnium sit mater, tanquam si particula
superfluat. Melius Plato, qui ait Cererem Graecos appellare Ai}/i4»
T€pa, quasi bibovva fxiirnp sit, hoc est, exhibens mater. B«

137* ^fcaffp.] Prima in Afjivfiai anceps est. H)c enim corripitur.
Apud Oppianum vero Cyoeg. ii« 56* Kal Afitayrai icool yatar, et i«
ad fin. AfifgroF producitur. B.

138. fjiiya Kpeloura Beiiwy,} Minim cuidam docto ?idetur earn
Divam omnibus ceteris anteponi, et Regtnam quidem Dearum po
hiberi. Ego vero mirum hoc prorsus non habeo: nam cum ex
utilitate generis humani deorum dearumque honores et dignitates
prisci metirentur, nemini sane divae major honos dandus erat quam
isti, Gujus beneficio panis communi bono acquisitus est. Neo
aolum hoc Callimachus, sed et alii Onaci poetse celebres :

Hetiod.— diy/firnip A*^ itXoVrov kytlvaro 8io ^^um',

et'Eurip. Phasaiss.^Ai|^iin]p aea kwkyTmv (Lpoofm. S.

166

ILiteratp JnteUijjenee^

LATELY PUBLISHED.

Stephens' Greek Thesaurus, No. IX. — (including two
Nos. of live Glossary.) Price 1/. 5s., I. p. 2/. 12«. 6/i., which
M'ill soon be raised to 1/. 7s- And 2/. 1 5 J. Total subscriptioo
1086. No more are printed.

To this No. is prefixed an Advertisement^ which we subjoio,
p. 169.

, %* A few days after the publication of this Ntioiber, a most
extraordinary article^ professing to be a review of the four first
Numbers, appeared in the Quarterly Review. We think our-
selves particularly called on to notice this article, because the
hostility of the Reviewer arose from some criticisms, which
appeared in this Journal. He, and a learned friend of his, en-
gaged in similar classical and editorial pursuits, had been among
the earliest subscribers to the I'hesaurus, and had expressed their
approbation of the undertaking. But, biefore the appearance of
tne first Number, these unfortunate criticisms, which proved, but
without the least asperity, that these two learned critics were not
absolutely infallible, were inserted in the Classical Journal.
The first symptom of their resentment was the establishment of a
rival periodical publication. So far was the Printer of the Journal
from feeling the least vexation on this subject, that he adver-
tised and encouraged the work, thinking that each might pro-
mote the interest of the other ; and the sale of the Journal ac-
cordingly rose after the publication of the other work. An eaiij
opportunity, however, was seized by these gentlemen of exer-
cising much severity on some typographical inaccuracies in an
article in the Journal, which had been left to the correction of
the author, and which proved that the best writers are frequently
the worst correctors of the press.*

Tliis was not all. The Printer df the Classical Journal, who
is vveli known to have rested his fortime on the success of the
Thesaurus, was doomed to destruction, as far a$ it couhl be
effected by t^e hostility of those gentlemen. They not only re-
fused to receive the first Number, but they engaged in a pretty

«

■ It is a curious fact .that one of the objections of our opponent was to
MjfiUene for Mitylene; and that afterwards the Critic corrected in his
own work Mityltne into Mytilene,

Literary InHltigence. 167

nKtive tanva8s4o check the increase of the list of Subscribers.
Ev^ry engine of torture M'as applied to decry the honest labors
of the Printer, until the coup de grace M'as given by the article
in the Quarterly Review, which we lament has introduced an
attack so eminently fraught with mala mens^ malus animus.

It \% but seldom that a Printer can control the writings of the
authors or editors of a publication ; but we can witness that the
Printer of the Classical Journal has on all occasions recom-
mended moderation and candor.' We have indeed proved our
willingness to be actuated by the same spirit ; we have often
softened, and sohietimes rejected, some critical articles tending to
prove the fallibility of the Reviewer himself; we have particularly
hitherto declined the insertion of a certain foreign Review, which
we were desired to make known to the English scholar. As a
proof of our conciliatory spii it, we need only refer to our notice
of Matthiae's Greek Grammar, in No. xxxix. p. 214. ; but
alas! 'H x^f ^ uKKu^ai r^v fxnrtv ov Suvarai.

' Thus far on the real cause of an article^ the spirit of which
has been umierstood by all candid and impartial readers. On
the article itself we shall say little, because the only part of it,
which has a semblance of plausibility, is completely answered
by the Advertisement prefixed to the last No. of the Thesaurus;
so that our readers will form a judgment of the Reviewer's cal-
culation of the £00 Numbers or 50 Volumes, and of 200, 400,
and 250 and 500^uineas. He might have given credit to the
Editors for some little knowledge of the Rule of Three, and of
arithmetical progression. If they were destitute of that know-
kdge, they would have been instructed by Professor Hermann,
who had warned them of the possible extent of their plan. But
the Professor wrote with the candor of a critic, the feeling of
an author, and the liberality of a gentleman; and for this, in-
deed, he has fallen under the lash of the Reviewer, who loves to
scatter firebrands .on every side^ from which the character and
fortune of the Editors may receive an injury: et si non aliqua
nocuissetj mortvus esset. To him may be applied, with a slight
variation^ what he is pleased to say of the illustrious Professor :
** he has intermixed a few trivial commendations, extorted from
him by a sense of decency, amongst several pages of the most

' He has been blamed for passages, over which he was unable to exer-
cise any discretionary power. Of this we might quote many instances
in works printed at his Office. lu vain might he say, with the French
poet, Ufaut bien queje vive ; the Reviewer would ansvyer, with the French
minister, je rCen vols pas la nccessiU,

iStf Liitrary InteiUgenct.

fubome and unsupported (although we doubt not, uubou^^
<i6tf«e/' ' But his praise is more than qualified by a propofv
tionate quantity of censure. Thb breaks out on every occasion^
After acknowledging the utility of Dr. Valpy's Grammar, he
gives the preference to the ** more copious and elaborate peiw
formance of Matthise." Of the latter we have spoken in terms
of high panegyric ; but we may ask the Reviewer whether his
commendation is as impartial and disinterested as ours i

We have reason to believe, that the Editors never intended to
carry their collateral criticisms and disquisitions beyond the letter
A ; but to establish a set of principles, to wHich they might
refer in the subsequent part of the work. They are censured by
the Reviewer for not delaying the commencement of it; but, had
he seen a tenth part of the complaints, which were made of
their delay, he would at least have been convinced of the neces*
sity of publishing a Number, although of preliminary matter.
His principal cause of condemnation is the size of the work ;
and yet he, with the inconsistency, into which illiberality floun-
ders at every step, sneers at the abbreviations, which tend to
diminish that size. He cannot have forgotten his advice to the
Editors before they had incurred his resentment.

In undertaking a work of such important consequences, the
Editors relied on the favor and generosity of those, whose pa-
tronage they solicited, and in which thejf have not been deceived*
Had they, however, imagined a possibility of encountering
much opposition from such a spirit^ as animates the Reviewer^
we think they would have paused before they embarked on an
ocean, where they were likely to meet with such hidden rocks
and shifting sands.*

Sed manum de tabula. We refer our readers to an article in
the former part of this Number, written by a scholar not
inferior in any respect to the Reviewer ; and to a fuller answer,
— 1 I 11 ■-.,■-_- -- - ----- II - p I - '

' This insinuation it is not easy to meet in a suitable stile of indigna-
tion. Of the same nature are several of the Reviewer's other sarcasms,,
particularly the *^ suspicion" expressed by him that '< the deceased sub-
scribers'' are those who *< took the alarm, and declined having any thinj^
further to do with the work/' From his present state of intemperate irn-»
tation we might appeal to his future calm, conscientious reBection, were
we not convinced of the truth of the remark of the great historian, Pro^
prium est humani generis odisse qitem laseris^

* If the Reviewer will turn to No. VIII. of this Journal, he will
find the observations of the learned Chancellor of Oxford, Lord
Grenville, and of another writer, signed H., which in themselves wer^
almost sufficient t^ assure the EcUlors of uuconditional patronage aB<l^
su|i4>ort.

lAttrofy Intelligence. 169

tfibiehinriH soon be published, in reply to tUe particular obser-
vations of the Diatribe:

One M'ord we may be permitted to add. We entertain as
high an admiration of Porson, as any member of his illustrious
College. Of that, indeed, our readers must be confinced, when
tliey recollect how many of that great Critic's articles we have
inserted in this Journal. More we have still to produce^ for it is

" our plan.
To lose no part of that immortal man."

The Advertisement to No. IX, is as follows : —

The Attention of the Subscribers to the new Edition of H.
Stephens* Greek Thesaurus is particularly called to
the following Advertisement ^ announcing the Plan, on which
the Editors intend/or the future to publish the Work.

Although many of the Subscribers in this Country, and some
of those on the Continent, have given their approbation of the
Plan, on which the £ditors have hitherto been acting, with the
increase, which has been the necessary result of so large an acces*
sion of the most valuable cootributions ; yet, as it would swell the
Work to too great an extent, and require too much time for its
completion, the Editors have felt it a duty to narrow their plan!
within more practicable limits, by referring only to passages instead
of quoting them at length, in order to retain that general confidence^
which the Subscribers have so generously reposed in them.

Indeed, without general confidence it would be vain to attempt
a work of such magnitude. For a difference of opinion as to the
best plan of editing it must ever necessarily exist amorg Scholars ;
and the situation, in which the Editors stand, from the peculiar na*
tiire of the work, and the pecuqiary interests, which are involved in
it, precludes the possibility of continumg that hitherto pursued^
however useful or excellent in itself. That the Editors have been
supported in a deviation from their original plan, they need only
observe, that not eight* out of 1086 Subscribers have declined to
continue the work. The Editors have, however, the satisfaction
to add, that since the publication of No. I., they have received
upwards of 130 additional names, at the advanced prices of 23««
and 25s,, for the Copies of deceased Subscribers. The slow pro-»
grcss of the work, iudeed, has been a st^bject of lamentation to

.. M —— ■— ^p**agwwwwi

* Most of these reaigined, as the Editors were «ssured| in QgsMie<luaaQO
of a defalcation in their resources.

170 Literary Intelligence.

others, and lo9$ to themselves, but the present arraogements must
insure a more frequent publication, and will therefore be more'
satisfactory to the Subscribers. Indeed the whole is confidently
expected to be completed within six years.

The contracted Plan, which the Editors, on due consideration,
and with able advice, here announce as that alone, by which their
future proceedings will be regulated, has been already brought into
actual practice in the last half of the No. now published, as will be
seen by the relative quantities of the old and new matter, which it
contains. The Vlth No. commenced with the 89th page, and ter-
minated at the 127th, thus containing only 38 pp. of the original,
exclusive of the incorporations of passages from H. Stephens' In-
dex-Volume. But the preseut No. begins with p. 127> terminates
at p. 251, and therefore contains 124 pp. of the original, exclusive
of incorporations from the Index, many of which are very long.

• The Editors, on the new Plan, will of course employ all their
present MS> resources, and such as they may hereafter procure.
But in the new matter it is their intention for the future wholly to
abstain from extraneous criticism of every kind, to employ no
quotations from any books of criticism, to indulge in no lengthened
discussion on any word, and generally to content themselves with
mere reference to ancient authors, instead of making quotations
from them to vindicate the explanations, which they may give of
the words introduced. If the Subscribers will turn to the last half
of the No. now issued, they will see that this intention has already
been carried into effect, and that the shortest possible mode of
referring to books, of which the titles are long, is now followed.
The Editors will be glad to adopt any suggestions, which the
Subscribers may be able to offer for economising room still further.

. One great advantage will result from the adf»ption of tlie'plan,
on which the Editors henceforth propose to act, that the Subscri-
bers will have no difiiculty in distinguishing the matter of H.
Stephens from that furnished by the Editors themselves, because
the former will always be given entire, and the latter always sub-
joined and placed within brackets.

The Editors, on the Plan of referring only, and not quotings
have made a minute and accurate calculation, from which they
find that the Work will not exceed 39 Nos.; but they feel
assured, that, when it is considered that the old edition could
not, at the commencement of their undertaking, be obtained
under 75 guineas, it will be allowed that the new Edition,
with its great and various improvements and additions, is by
no means expensive at 39. — A moment*s reflection will show
tbat it was impracticable, with- all such impcovemeots and addi-
tions, as have been introduced into their plan since their original
Prospectus was issued, to print the wo^k within that precise num*
ber of Parts^ which was then contemplated as sufficient.

Literary Intelligence. I7 1

. The Editors have made their calculation from the following
itatement of the pages, i. e. culumiis of the old work, which will
be as obvious to every Subscriber, as it is to themselves :

No$» CoU.

r

Niunbers already printed . . . . •

in Vol. I. of old edition are 1946 pp. i. e. columns, of

which are printed 251, leaving to be printed . 1695

Vol. IT. contains * . • . • • 1712

' III. . . . . . . 1789

IV. ...... 831

V. contains 1958^ of which 308 are printed,

leaving . . • • 1650

VI. contains 913 pp.=1826 colnmns, of which

are printed 666 pp.=1332 columns, leaving
to be printecf . . . 494

Labbe's Glossaries contain 988 columns, of which
908 are printed, leaving to be printed . . - 80

Total columns 8254

8254 columns by 400, whicli each future No. on an ^

^ average will contain, leave . . .20 254

On which 20 Nos. the new matter will be less than
. one-third, according to their future plan, but say : .70

N.B. In tliis are included the incorporations from
Scott's Appendix to the Thesaurus.
Lexicon Vocum Peregrinarum . ..10

Index^allowing for new matter, as the old matter is
calculated in Vol. V. above • . . • . 1 146

Total Nos, . 39

It is presumed, that this total of Nos., though beyond what was
originally specified, will not be thought objectionable, when the
immense accumulations of new matter from Schaefer's Mss. &c.
are considered, as well as the extension of margin, which was gene-
rally demanded by the Subscribers, and which in reahty will nearly
equal 2 Nos.

While the Editors are disposed to think that such of the Sub-
scribers, as are competent to judge of the heavy expenses attend-
ing this undertaking, are perfectly satisfied with the present limita-
tion of each No. to 170 pages, or 340 columns, as all which can
reasonably be expected for the price; yet with the view of mani-
festing their anxious desire to reduce the work within as few Nos.
as possible, and thus to render it less expensive, the Editors have
determined to extend each future No. to 200 pages, or 400 columns.
This, they trust, will at least remove any impression from the minds
of their Subscribers, that they are actuated by mercenary motives,
or capable of taking any advantage of those, who have so gene-
rously patronised their arduous, and national undertaking.
* The Subscribers may, from seeing the extent of A, by far tht
most prolific letter in the Greek Alphabet, form an erroneous opi«

172 Literary Intelligence.

mon of the extent of the new matter. But A in tlie old workotico-
pies 628 pages, whereas the whole of B, F, A, and more than half
of £, are contained in the same number of pages. Many of th<
new words, particukurly the compounds introduced under A, might
with equal propriety, and with equal conformity to H. Stephens's
practice, have been placed under some other letter. For instanccw
the words d/3^j3iof, *A/3poy^0ri}f, d/3poy($os, hfift6iats, d/Spoirciv/iiyroffy
iLJipofihpris, hfipoireiiXos, &fip6xrivoSt ifipoirXovTOSf d/Jpoorayi^s, ^fip^
aiToSf €LfipoaT6\i(nos, iLfiporifiOs, ^.^porfMireSot, iifipo^aiTiieUf might
have been placed under plos, yaar^p, yio$, iaU, K09fiiw, ftirpa, irl*
SiXov, nfivri, wXovros, craSiif, &itos, rifsri, rpdirefo, yairi} : and as
the discussion of them occupies five columns, haathey been so
placed, the quantity of matter under A would have been so much
the less.

It may be added,. that, while the Ilnd No. appears to contain
only two columns of the original, it in reality contains several in-
corporations of words, the discussion of which H. Stephens, fof
reason^, which he has stated, threw into his Index-Volume, besides
24 pages of H. Stephens's preliminary matter on A, and through*
out Jablonski*s Glossarium Vocum ^gyptiarum, whichy with the
Editors' Supplement, occupies the remainder of the No., H. Ste-
phens's explanations of the iBgyptian words are given from his
Index. The incorporations in this No., many of which are of con*
siderable length,' amount to 205 ; and in No. III. they amount to
1 19* Thus the surprise of many persons at the apparently small
progress made with the first letter of the alphabet would have en-
tirely ceased, if they had examined the book, and had not merely
collated the pages of the old and the new work. The Editors
would add, that a number of words, wholly omitted by H. Stephens,
and properly belonging to the other letters of the Greek alphabet,
have been, for good reasons, in the Nos. already published, inci-
dentally discussed, partly in the text, and partly in the notes ; and
2nd]y, that for reasons equally good, the Editors have often found
themselves obliged to enter somewhat fully into the discussion of
words belonging to other letters, which are not omitted by H.
Stephens, but will occur in the Thesaurus as they proceed. These
observations apply only to the Nos. which have been already pub«|
lished* The Editors do not intend for the future to indulge in any
discussion whatever of words out of their proper places.

' See the Articles — ^Mhiva, 'A^yai, Afyiflrros, 'AfuCpoi^os, *'A/Li/i«i», •ATTa>Sf ,
Bah, &a/M5, ^ictroSy 'EyMOfi^Sa, Zar/>6^, Z4a, ZTjrpeibpf Z<&»tciov, ^Kdinri^
*I9^^a^Aos» KdKaXs, Kdv^fioSy Kdifiovop, Kifi^piop, Kixi, Viix^piov, KoKoKOffUi^
K6muy Kopdh/uoVf KovpdKwv, Ki^c, Aa0{!pipdos, Aoorhs, Mdwa, Mtffv, VUtpWy Mv«
^n)f , M^pa, Hdvv, "OKvpa, "Opv^a, ncu^od^ycua, nditvf»s, ^Ufia^vxovi It^ljSivihMS^
2^6\i, ^Tiffdfiri, ^ihi, ^Ziop, Srififu, ^ffuuOf T(^| "TafftmoSj «c^s> ^offiii

^4

Literary IntelUgente. J 73

^ftie Editors have remarked in a former Advertisement the high
Valiie» which they, in common with many learned 8ch6lar8^ set on
ldibht*$ Glossaries; and while they aire reprinted entire for the
tiady use of those, who have occasion to refer to them only, the
matter relating to each word is almost uniformly given under that
word for the ready use of those, who are interested in its discus-^
sion : in so doing the Editors have merelv acted on tlie plan of
the judicious Ernesti in his Edition of Hedenc*s Lexicon, where the
Glossaries are regularly cited as high authority.

The Editors uniformly indicate the sources, whence the^ derive
their information, whether taken from printed books, or from Ms,
articles, by subjoining the authors* names. When no name is
given, the matter is to be considered as having been collected by
the researches of the Editors themselves.

It has been the Editors* object to make the Thesaurus not a
depository of their own particular opinions on certain points of
Grammar and Lexicography, which would have been the case,
if in the study of brevity they had omitted all notice of what has
been said by Grammarians and Lexicographers on the topics under
discussion, but to record what scholars of every age and counr
try have written on matters, on which it would be high presump*
tiou in them to assume the exclusive right of deciding. But the
Editors have not shrunk from an open avowal of their own
opinions, whenever they have found themselves qualified to give
them; and they trust that they have always given them with a sense
of the imperfection of all human knowledge, and a sincere disposi-
tion to embrace any other opinions, which have fairer |Mretension$ to
accuracy and truth. In doubtful cases, the reader is left to form
his own judgment by comparing what the Editors have transcribed
from others with what they have said themselves. The Editors
refer their readers to Dr. Burney*s Preface to the Appendix to Sca-^
pula*s Lexicon, from which they are inclined to believe that this
part of their plan met with the approbation of that eminenX scholar.

The Editors, aware of the difficulty of reprinting H. Stephens's
most valuable Tract on the Attic Dialect with snch additions and im-^
provements, as the present state of Greek literature requires, have
applied to Professor Hermann for that pnrpose, whose name is suf-
m:ient to ensure the best possible execution of the work ; aod they
believe that he has already made considerable advances towards it.
The employment of this illustrious scholar is attended with the fur«
ther advantages of saving all that time (and no doubt much would
have been required,) which would have been otherwise consumed
by the Editors themselves, if the performance of this duty had been
left to them, and of securing to the Subscribers a more speedy
completion of the whole undertaking.
• With the same views of economising time^ the Editors have re>

174 Literary Intelligence.

Siested Professor Dahlbr of Strasburg, who was recommended fa
eir notice by Professor SchwI'IIGHARUser as well qualified for
the undertaking, to complete the Lexicon Vocum peregrinarum in
Gr, Scriptoribus obviarvmf and they have reason to think that the
remaining portion c>f it is in a state of forwardness. Many of the
articles, which now appear in the Index- Vol. of H. Stephens, and
have so increased its bulk, will be thus placed in regular order
and in a separate part of the Work, ou a plan, which they have
mentioned in a former Advertisement.

' The new Index wiil be n^ade with the greatest care, and con-
structed on tlie plan recommended by Professor Hermann ; and, as
It will immediately refer the reader to the words, however inter-
spersed, all objections to the new Work in this respect will be satis-
factorily obviated.

As some of the Subscribers have considered that the quantities of
words should be marked, the Editors add that it is their intention^
as they had before declared, to mark the quantities of words- in
the General Index, and they are inclined to think that this plan is
on some accounts much preferable to that of marking the quanti-
ties of the words in the Text itself.

• The Editors suppose that the formation of the new Index will of
itself require at least six months, and, as they are anxious to save
time in every po§sible way, they design to have it prepared by some
intelligent and industrious Scholars, so as to be ready for the press
as soon as the Editors are arrived at the conclusion of H.

If any of the Subscribers can suggest other means than those,
which are above stated, for facilitating the progress of the Work,
the Editors will be happy to receive their communications.

Delphin AMD Variorum Classics, XIII and XIV,
Price I/. Is, small, and 2/. 25. large paper. 967 Subscribers,
large and small.

if any proof was wanting of the spirit in which the article in
the Quarterly Review is written, the note on the edition of the
liatin Classics publishing by the Printer of this Journal, is suffi-
cient. The Critic is pleased to call the Delphin '* the wofst edition
*' of the Latin Classics." With the least particle of candor, the
■Reviewer would have asserted, with great accuracy, that the dif-
ferent authors are edited with a considerable varietv of merit.
It will not be easy to find a work better edited than Virgil is by
Ruaeiis, a Scholar, a Critic, and an elegant Latin Poet. It is,
indeed, acknov\Iedged, that some of the Classics are not edited
with the same degree of ability.

But those who have seen the Prospectus of tlie new edition,
will know that the text is not that of the Delphin edition ^ Uiat

Literal y Intelligence. 175

it is the best, which tlie learning, the researches, and ihe sagacity
of the best modern Critics, have produced; that the best
variorum notes are inserted ; that the fullest bibliographical
accounts* of MSS. and editions are added. The editor
cannot flatter himself with even the hope of obtaining any
praise from a Critic so evidently hostile ; but he is led to
regard his individual sentiments as ^^ the idle wind," when
he perceives that he is supported by the suffrages of not less
than 960 individuals, among whom are many of the first scholars
of the age. It is indeed a gross libel on the judgment of so
many subscribers to suppose they would patronise the worst
edition, and not very complimentary to the prudence of the
editor to suppose he would not take sage advice on a point so
vital to his fame and fortune.

Testament de Louis XVF, Roi de France et de Navarre, avec
une Traduction Arabe par M. le Bon. Sylvestre de Sacy. Paris.
Imprimerie Royale. 1820.

A new edition of the Enthusiasm of Methodists atid. Papists
compared; by Uishop Lavington, one large Vol. dvo. With
^otes, Appendix, and an Introduction by the Rev. R. Polwhele.
£ls. bds. ^'

This is a reprint from the scarce edition now selling for a very
high price. The author's principal design is to draw a compari-
son, by way of caution to all Protestants, between the wild and
pernicious enthusiasms of some of the most eminent saints in
the Popibh communion, and those of the Methodists in our
country ; which latter he calls a set of pretended reformers, ani-
mated by an enthusiastic and fanatical spirit.

Juvenal and Persius^ from Ruperti's and Koenig's texts, ex-
purgated, with the Delphin Notes. No interpretatio. pr. 8s.
bound. Oct.

At the suggestion of many Schoolmasters Mr. Valpy has
published the Delphin School Books on this new plan ; and
should any difficulty occur in procuring them through the regular
channel, he will most readily supply them on equal terms.

Virgil, with English No(es at the end, original, and selected
from the Delphin and other editions. No interpretatio. Price
7s. 6d. TJiird edit.

176 Literary IriteUigence.

The body of Notes foroMog Ihe Appendix constitutes an et«
cellent commentarj upon Virgil ; and must prove of peculiar
benefit to the pupil in clearing up difficulties of the sense or the.
metre. But these explanatory notes are of still farther utiUty^ as
lending to lead juvenile minds into a train of enquiry that will
expand their ideas and facilitate their progress in classical litera«
ture, — ^l*he notes of Voss in particular contribute highly to en*
rich the present impression, because they have been litde known
in this country, and were till now confined to the original Ger*
man of that learned and acute critic,

Cornelius Nepos ; with finglish Notes and Questions oh the
plan of Eutropius. By the Rev. C. Bradley. Second ed. ds. 6d.

1(echerches sur les Langues Tartares, ou M^moires sur diff6-
rents Points de la Grammaire et de la litt^rature des Mand<-
chous, des Mongols, des Ouigours^ et des Tib^tains ; par M:
Abel-R^musat. tome ler. Paris. Imprimerie Royale. 4to»
1820.

Ue Compositioue Tetralogiarum Tragicanim Dissertatio.
Auctore Godofr. Hermanno. Lipsisp. 1819* 4to.

Studii di Paleografia e di Bibliografia, Letti in adunanze
academiche (dal Sign.BaroneGiuzeppeVernazza.) ToritK>. 1818.

n

Amedeus Peyron, Torinensis. vir doctiss.^ 1>i3sertationem me*
ditatur de Nummis Phcenico-Tarsensibus.

. Classical Excursion from Rome to Arpino, by Charles Kel*
sail. Embellished with engravings executed in Italy, illustrative
of the Monuments and Villas of Cicero, and including a Disser-
tation on his political Conduct. To which is subjoined :— -

An Excursion from Naples to the isle of Capri ; with a chart
illustrative of the Villas of Tiberius Caesar. Geneva, printed
for the Author, and sold in London by Mawman, Ludgate-hilL

This day is published, very handsomely and closely printed
in Columns, in 4 vols, royal 4to. with complete Indexes, price
15L las. Athenae Oxonienses: the History of all the Writers
and Bishops, who have had their Education in the University of
Oxford, from the year J 500. To which iis added, Fasti Oxoni-
Hmfes t orj the Annals of the said Univer^tj^. First written b/

' . lAterary IntelUgence, 177

Aothony A. Wood, M. A. of Merton Gollege ; and now very
considerably augmented, in Text and Notes, by Philip Bliss^
Fellow of St. John^s College, Oxford.

. in the present republication of this valuable body of English
Biography, (containing upwards of two thousand two hundred
Lives,) every word of the two former editions has been retained
with exact fidelity, so that the curious reader is no longer subject
to the troublesome necessity of collating the book as first pub*
lished by the author, with the subsequent edition given to the
world by Bishop Tanner. Besides the text of the two former
editions, that now offered to the public contains a vast number
of notes by Bishops Humphreys, Kennet and Tanner, by Sir
Phillip Sydenham, Dr. Rawliuson, Mr. Baker, Gray, Loveday,
Macro, Morant, Peck, Wanley, Whalley and Watts, with several
by the present editor, and many of great value, which have been
communicated by intelligent persons now living : add to which,
each volume contains some few new lives of persons whose con-
nexion with the University had escaped the industrious enquiries
Qf the Oxford biographer.

Subscribers not yet having received all their volumes are re-»
pommended to coidplete their sets without delay^ as the publishers
cannot undertake to supply any separate volume after six months
has elapsed. The work may be bound either in four, or in five
volumes, at the option of the purchaser ; if the latter mode be
adopted, the ^^ Annals of the University" now attached to the
second and fourth vols, by being placed together, form a fifth
volume.

Histoire de la ville de Khotan (dans la petite Boukharie^^
tir^e des annates de la Chine et traduite du Chinois ; suivie ae
Recherches sur la substance min^rale que les Chinois nomment
Pierre de Iu,et sur le Jaspe des Anciens; par M. Abel-Remusat,
Professeur de Chinois et de Tartare au College Royal, etc. etc:
Paris. 1820. 8vo.

De Deo Carmen Rossiacum illustris Derzavini Latinis elegis
explicuit Stan. Czerski, Canonicus Brest. Graec. et Lat. Liter,
praecept. in Gymn. Vilnensi. Vilnae. 1819.

Table g6n6rale des Mati^res, par ordre alphab^tique et
chronologique, des 122 volumes qui coniposent la Collection
complete du Magasin Encyclop6dique ; redig^e par I. B. Sajou,
Imprimeur. Quatre Volumes in 8vo. : Prix 60 francs. A
Paris, chez I. B. Sajou, Imprimeur, Rue de la Harpe, No. 1 1 .

Pendant 21 ans cons6cutifs, depuis 179^ jusqu'en 1816, le
Magasin Encyclop6cNque fut le d6p6t oil les Savans Francais et

VOL. XXL CI. Jl. NO. XLL M

17B Literary InteUigeAce.

Strangers sVinpress^rent 4e consigner touted les D^cOtiireffe»
£iit66 en Europe. Cet ouvrage fut aussi )e centre d'une Cdf-
respondance 6minemment utile entre les amis des Lettres et ]e$
Savans^ qui se plurent i, Tenrichir de Dissertations et de M^-
moires, dont la plupart ne se trouvent point ailieurs.

Pour faciliter la recherche de tontes les Matiires trait^es dans
lea 122 volumes du Magasin £ncjclop6dique, il fallait un guide
aAi'f c'est>si'dire, une Table des Mati^res raisonn^e. C'est ce
que vfent d'executer M. Sajou^ Imprimenr-Editeur de ce Jour-^
nal* 11 a consacr6 trois ann^es a ce travail important. La
Table, que Ton doit k ses soins et i, ses veilles, pr^sente, i la
ibis, per ordre alphab^tique et chronologique, Tanalyse de toutea
les Matiires de cette Collection ; le noni des Auteurs, avec les
circonstances qui concement leur personne et leurs ouvrages ;
les D6couvertes de tou^ genres, soit sous le nom de I'auteur, soit
sous le nom mSme du proc6d6, soit sous celui de I'instrument^
ou de la substance.

Plusieurs Membres distingu6s de I'Institut de France, et
autres Savans, apr^s avoir examin6 scf upuleusenient cette Table^
•n ont fait le plus grand 61oge. Plusieurs d*entre eux out 6i6
port^s k honorer de l^urs suffrages I'entreprise de M. SdjoUi
avec d'autant plus de plaisir et de justice, qu*ils ont trouv^, sur
le champ, dans le Magasin Encyclop^dique, des objets qu'ils y
rechercbatent en vain depuis long^temps. — On pent dire que
I'Ouvrage de M. Sajou est un Dictionnaire historique de i^
phipart des hommes e6l^bre8., des Sciences, des Lettres, et dea
Arts, depuis ]795ju8quen 1816. Messieurs les Bibliographer
y UouVeront ausai un Catalogue detaill6 d'uiie grande quantity
aottvrages nationauK et Strangers qui ont 6t6 publies, pendant
^es 21 ann^es, dans tons les Pays de I'Europe.

La T^ble du Magasin Encyclopedique etait desiree du
monde savant, depuis bien des ann^es. Sa mise en vente n^
peut que faire plaisir aux litterateurs, aux hommes studieux dt
toutes les nations, ainsi qu'aux Academies, soci^tes savantes,
0i Bibliothdques publiques de TEuri^e. Les poasesseurs d«
cette interessante Collection, s'empresseront d*acqu6rir cet utile
complement, qui est la clef de I'ouvrage ; et les savans, qui ne
peuvent, aujourd'hui,'se' procurer les 122 volumes du Magasia
Encyclopedique, a cause de sa rarete^ et des 1250 fr., qu'il faut
inettre i^ son acquisition, pourront, pour 60 fr., rem placer cet
immense recueil, piiisque cette Table leur en ofire Tanalyse
exacte et raisonnee, par ordre alpliab6tique et chronologique.

Cette Table^ qui ti*a 6t6 tir6e qu'^ un tr^s-petit nombre d'Ex-
em|daires, ne sera vendue s6par4j^ent que jusqu'sl la find'Avril

Literary Xntelligenee. 179

^ochain. Ce d&lai expir^, eile iie sera plus a6par6e de la ^ol-
lactiou compile des anuses dont TEditeur est propri^tam.
M. Sajou complettcra, jusqu'd la m^nie Epoque, l«s coJIecliona
iDcofn plates, d raisoii de 10 fr. le volume, et de 48 fr. Tann^e.
On peut se procurer, 'A la meqfie adresse, la collection coinpI^t#,
en 126 volumes, de cet ouvrage important.

Memoirs of Dr. Walton, Bishop of Cbiesier, and editor of
the London BibliiSk Polyglotta, with important notices of hit
coadjutors in that iilitstrious work, are in preparaiioo ; by the
Rev. H. J. Todd.

M. RosENMULLER, Professof of Oriental Languages in tbc
University of Leipsic, pubtished formerly an elementary work
Cor facilitating the study of the Arabic. It has been held in
high estimation, and is now succeeded by a very complete
Grammar, which unfolds the rules of syntax, with a perspicuity
iHid precision that fully correspond with the wishes of th« stu-
dent.

The proprietors of a public journal published at Boulogne,
entitled the Telegraph, have announced their intention to offer a
prize to the author of the best heroic poem on the evacuation
of Parga ; an island given up to the Turks by the English govern-
ment. The poets of all enlightened nations are invited to the
competition. The prize to be a beautiful silver urn, with an-
tique emblems, and bearing this motto, from Virgil :

* Nos patriae fines, et dulcia linquin>us arva,
Nos patriam fugimus.'

The following work is announced for publication early ip
IBSOf ' Voyage dans la Grice, or a Voyage into Greece, by
M. PouquevxUe, late consul-general of France at Janina, cor-
respondent of the Academy of Inscriptions and Belles Lettres
of France, and member of the Ionian Academy of Corcyra.
This work is now in the press, (F. Didot, printer,) and will
.make four volumes in octavo, with plates, representing inscrip-
jtions and medals, and maps, by Dubocage, of the Institute.
The two first volumes are finished.

The public have been already apprised of the publicalaon, in
•Ibe Armenian language, of the Chronicle of Eusebius; to
which may be added, that Doctor Zohrab, who brought the
flianuscripis lo Constantinople, has been an assistant to M.
Majo, in the Lalin itransktion, and in the publication, by aug-
jmeatin^ it with a copious preface, vtith notes, and with the
Chroniicle of Dr. Samuel^ an Armenian writer, who lived in
the thirteenth century.

180 liter ary Intelligence.

True ChrisUan Religion, or tlie Universal Theology of the
New Church : translated from the Latin of the Hon. £. Swe*
denborg^ 2 vols, royal octavo.

A Grammar of the Arabic Language. By James Grey
'Jackson, Professor of Arabic ; late British Consul at Santa
Cruz, in South Barbary ; Resident Merchant upwards of six*
teen years in a country where the Arabic is the vernacular lan-
guage; Author of an Account of the Empire of Morocco, and
the Districts of Suse, Tafiielt, and Timbuctoo ; of Critical
Notes on an Account of Timbuctoo and Housa, by El Hage
Abd Salam Shabeeny ; and of Letters, descriptive of his per-
sonal Travels through West and South Barbary, and across the
Mountains of Atlas, &c. &c. &c. — It is extraordinary that the
many professors of that bold and figurative language of the East
have never yet favored the public with such a desirable work«—
An attempt will now be made, by the above author^ to supply in
England this deficiency in Oriental Literature.

Epigrammes choisies d'Owen, traduites en vers Frangois par
feu M. de K6rivalant, 8cc. et publi6es par M. de la Bouisse.
Lyon. 18 19. 12mo.

De R. Bentleio ejusque editioue Terentii dissertatio* Auctore
G. Hermanno. Lipsise. 4to.

Dissertatio de Musis fluvialibus Gricharmi etEumeli. Auctore
G. Hermanno. Lips. 18 19* 4to.

In Nuptias Friderici Principis et Carolina^ Austriacse D. 26.
Sept.1619* AcademiaLipsiensis. Carmen Lyricum. Lipsiae. folio.

Proposals for publishing by Subscription, the Desiter; with
the ancient Persian Translations, and Commentary, and a Glos-
sary of the Ancient Persian Words. By Mfilla Firuz Ben
Mulla Kaus. To which will be added, an English Translation*
—Whatever may be the result of the Editor's labors, he feels ti
consciousness that he has done whatever industry and diligence
can effect, to make it worthy of the attention of the learned. An
English Translation and Preface will accompany the Work,
The Work will be published in two volumes, octavo, and it is
expected the price will not exceed 35 rupees. Subscriptions
will be received by Messrs* Smith, Rickards, and Co.> No» %
George Street, Mansion House ; and Messrs^ Rickards, Mack^
intosh. Law, and Co., 15, Bishopsgate Within*

We have been favored by Mr. Bohte, of York Street, with a
list of new works published at the last Easter Fair, at Leipsig,
for 1820.

Literary Intelligence. i 8 1

We have extracted such as relate to Classical Literature,
which may be had at Mr. Bohte's.

Benedict!, M. Traug. Fred., Observationes in septem Sopho*
clis Tragoedias. 8 maj. Lipsise, libraria Weidmanuia. Charta
impress, et scriptoria. ''

BesseFs, F. W.^astrononiische Beobachtungen aufder KiinigK
Universitats-Sternwarte in Konigsberg. 5te Abtheil. vom 1. Jan*
bis 31. Dec. 18 J 8. Fol. Konigsberg, UniversitUts-Buchh.

Bethmann-Hollweg, Aug., de causae Probatione. 8 maj*
(Berolini, Nicolai in coram.)

Biberstein,Marschall de, Flora Taurico-caucasica. Tom. IIIus,
8 maj. Stuttgartise^ Cotta.

Bibliotheca classica poetar. Graecor. T. XI If us et XIVus*
Cont. Euripidis Tragoed. e rec. A. Matthias. Tom. llus e|
lllus. 8 min. Lipsias, Weigel.

Ejusdem libri Tom. XV— XVIIIus. Homeri Opera cont.
IV Tomi. 8 min. Ibid. Idem.

Bibliotheca classica scriptorum pros. Tom. Xus. Xeno^
phontis Exped. (iJyri. 8 min. Ibid. Idem.

Ejusdem libri Tom. XIus. Xenophontis histor. Grsec. 8 min.
Ibid. Idem.

Ejusdem libri Tom. XIIus. Xenophontis memorab. 8 min*
Ibid. Idem.

Ejusdem libri Tom. XIIIus. Xenophontis Opuscula poHh
«questr. et venat. 8 min. Ibid. Idem.

Ejusdem libri T. XIVus et XVus. Thucydides. II Tomi
B min. Ibid. Idem.

Ejusdem libri Scholiorum Graecor. Tom. lus. cont. Ex^
cerpta ex Procli scholiis in Cratyl. Plat. prim. ed. J. F. Boi^*
sonade. 8 min. Ibid. Idem.

Bibliotheca classica latina edidit N. C. Lemaire. Tom. I ad
VII. contin. : Tom. lus J. Caesarem ; Taciturn, Tom. 1. S. 3.
^t Virgilium^ Tom. 1. 2. 3. 8 maj. Paris. Renouard. (Lipsiae,
Leop. Voss.)

Bothe, F. H., Virgilius Virgiliahus, sive Quaestio de Virgilii
locis quibusdam dubiis aut corruptis. Accedit index, in quo
poetae omnis cum rerum tum verborum antiquitas proprietasque
breviter explicatur. 8. Heidelberga?, Oswald.

Bretschueider, Dr. C. G., Probabilia de evangelii et episto-
larum Joannis^ Apo9toli, indole et origine. 8 maj. Lipsias,
Barth.

Caesaris, C. J., Commentarii de bello Gallico et Civili, una.
cum Hirtii vel Oppii supplementis. Ed. nova. 8. Hake^
libraria Orphanotrophei.

182 Literary Intelligence.

m I

fijusdem Opera omniai cura Hutten. Editio sec. 8 kiaj.
Stuttgartiap, Cotta.

Cioeronin, M. T., Opera omnia, deperditorumque libronim
fmgmenta. Tex turn accurate recognovir, potiorem lectionis
div^rtfitatetn adnotavit| indices rerum et verboruoi copiosissifoos
adjecit C. G. Schiitz. Tom. XIX i. pars 3ia. (Lexicon Cice-
ronianum. Tom. llli. pars 3ia.) 8. Lipsiae, Gerb. Fleischer.

Ejusdefn Opera omnia. Ad opt iibror. fidem edita. Tom. VL
VII. cont. Orationes. Tom. VIIL IX. coat. Epiatolas. 12.
Editio stereotypa. Lipsiae, Tauchniu.

Eju^dem, de officiis libri III, ad probatias. auorumque exem-
planum Adeni emendati. Cum commentariia Car. Beieri, Prof,
lips. Lib. lus. Lipsiae, Steinacker et Wagner. 8. cbarta
pergaraena (velin), scriptoria itemque bibula.

Ejusdem, de Officiis libri IIL quibus accedunt : de L^ibub
Jibri.III. Cato major, de Senectute, Ladius, de Amicitia, Fara-
doxa, de Petitione consulatus et Soninium Scipioois ; ex nova
jrecensione Eniestiana adjunctis leetionibu's Ghruterianis. 8.
Halae, libraria Orphanotrophei.

Ejusdem Opera omnia, exrecensione lo. Aug. Ernesti. Editio
nova. Tomus lus. 8. Ibidem Eadem.

Corndii Nepotis vitse excellentium imp^raiorum ad opt;
editiones coUatse. Cura Dr. lo. loach. Bellermanni. BdiL
alt. 8. Erfordiae, libraria Keyseri.

Ejusdem vitae excellentium Imperatorum cum anin^adversw

?^tim crit. partim historicis Augustini van Staveren cura
^heoph. Christ. Harless qui et suas et lo. Kappii v. c. not^
•djecit. Edit. alt. 8. Erlangse, Heyder.
. Ejusdem vitae excellent. Imperatorum cum notis selectis Bosi^
Lainbini^ van Staveren, Cellarii^ Fiscberi, alioru<oMj.ue^ quibiua
auas addidit Chr, H. Haenle. 8maj. Hwdzmarm, nova schola
liter.

Demostheais oratio pro corona in ustim praelectionum recen-
suit E. C. J. Wunderlich. Edit. nova. 8. Gottingae, Dieterkh.

Etyinologicum Grsecae linguae Gudianum et alia gramma-
ticoryjn scripta e codicibus manusc. nunc prim, edita. Acced.
AOtae ad Ety^iiol. magn. inedit. E. H. Barken, Imm. Bekkeri,
Lud. Kulencampii, Amad. Peyronii aliorumq. quas digessit ejt
ima cum suis edidit Frid. Guil. Sturzius. C. indd. locupl. et
lig, T9m. liPars 2a et ult. 4 maj. Lipsiae, Weigel.

Euripidis tragoedia, Phoenissae, cum scholiis Graecis e receus.
yalkenaerii edidit, indicemque verbor. copiosiss. adjecit Schiitz.
Edit sec. et aucta. 8 maj. Halae, Hendel.

Eutropii breviarium historiae Romajnae ad Vaieirfew AixgusUiim

Literary Intelligence. 183

Ikb ytbe coiidita ad illius usque et fratres Valenttniatii tempora^
cMuctum. £ditio duodecima. 8. Halae, libraria Orphanotrophei.'

E>JQ9dem breviarium bistoriae Roihana;. Cum schoiiis et
Dotationibus in us. stud, juventutis editum ab £. Th. Hohler. 9
maj. VieniMp. (Lipsia?, Laebeskind in c.)

Fabse^ M. G., Observationes criticae in Plutarcbi opera,

Iuae inscribuntur niuralia et in Hesychii Lexicon. 4. (Lipsiae,
larth in comm.)

Franckii, I. V., Examen criticum D. Junii Juvenalis vitx. 8
maj. Altonacy Hammerich.

Herodiani Historiarum Romanarum libri VIII. Ad opt.
libror. fidem accurate editi* 12. Editio stereot^pa. Lipsiae,
Taucbnitz.

Herodoti Halicani. Historiarum libri IX. Musarum no-
minibus inscriptiy Latine, ex Laur. Vallae interpret, cum indici-
bus. Vol. Hum. 9 maj. lipsiae, Schwickert.

Hesychii, Milesii, Opuscula duo qnas supersunt, I. de
hominibus doctrina et eruditione claris. II. de originibus urbis
Constantinopoleos et cardinalis Bessarionis epistola de educaodis
filiis, Joannis Palasologi lingua Gneca vulgari scripta. Grasce
et liitine. Recognovit, notis Hadr. Junii, Henr. Stephanie Jac.
Meursii, Petri Lambecii, Gisb. Cuperi, F. I. Bastii aliorumquf
et suis illustravit lo. Conr. Orellius. Accedunt anonymi scrip-
tons Latini topographia urbis Constant jnopolitanae cum notis
Guidonis PanciroUi et C. G. Heynii pars commentation um d^
antiquitatibus Bjzantinis quae ad Hesjchiuni illustrandum per-
tinet. Cum. indicibus necessariis. 8 maj. Lipsias, libraria
Weidmannia.

Homeri Odjssea, Gra^re et Latine, opera J. G. Hageii.
Vol. Hum. Editio quarta recens. Wolfianae accomnfodata. 8.
Cbemnicii, Starke.

Horatii, Q. Flacci, Opera. Ad opt. libronim fidem edita. IS;
Editio stereotypa. Lipsiae, Taucbnitz.

Ejusdem Opera collatis opt. editionibus in usnm scholarum
denuo accuratissime recusa. 8. Hanovene, bibliopolium auli-
cum Hahnianum.

Ejusdem Opera curavit Fr. H. Botfae. Edit. alt. emendat.
£ Voll. 8. Manheimii, Loffler. Charta impress., scriptoria et
meliori.

Isaei Orationes quas vulgo in editionibus leguntur. Ad opt.
libror. fidem accurate edits. Acced. oratio de Meneclis bere-
ditate, Londini primuui expressa et duplo auctior de Cleonymi
hereditate, edita per Aug. Maium. 1£. Edit, ftereotypr. Ltp-
m, Taucbnitz.

184 X^iterary Intelligence.

Isocratis Orationes et Epistolse, Ad opticn. libror. fidem
accurate editas. Acced. plenior oratio de permutatione ab
Andr. Mustoxyde, iiiventa exque ejus editione diligenter expressa. j

II Tomi. 12. Edit, stereotypa. Lipsiae, Tauchnitz. |

Kocb, Chr., Loca qusedam Homeri et Taciti illustrate 4* I

Marburg'^ Krieger. \

Lesbonactis; Soph., Deelamatt. II quae supersunt, Gnece et
Latine, recognov. annotatt. Canteri, Stephani aliorumque et sua$
notit. literar. et indie, verbor. adjecit J, Conr. Orellius. 8 maj. |

Lipsise^ Reel am. |

Uoii; A.^ Commentatio de ordine quo plutarchus vitas scrip-
aerit, 8 maj. Gottingasi Brose.

Livii, T. Pat., Historiarum libri qui supersunt. Ill tomi.
Editio nova. 8. Halae, libraria Orphanotrophei. :

Lucani, M. A., Pharsalia* Cum notis selectis H. Grotii
ihtegrisque R. Bentleii. Codicum nondum collatorum lectiones !

varias, appendicem indicesque adjecit C. Weberus. II Tomi.
8 maj. Lipsias, Gerh. Fleischer.

Luciani Samosatensis Opera. Ad opt. libror. fidem accurate
edita. IV Tomi, 12. Editio stereotypa. Lipsiae, Tauchnitz.

Miiller^ C. O., de tripode delphico* 4. Gottingse, Die-
tench.

Navarro, Dr. I., Tentamen de Archytae Tarentini vita atque
operibus. 4. Hafniae, Reitzel.

Orellius, J. C, Symbola critica et philplogica in C. Coruelii
Tdciti Germaniam e codice praesertim Turicensi denuq excuse.
4. Turici, Orel!, Fuessli et Socii.

Orionis, Theb., Etymologicon. E Museo F. A. Wolfii pri-
mum edidit, annotatt. P. H. Larcheri ejusd. Wolfii noniiullas et
auas adje«it F. G. Sturzius. 4 maj. Lipsiae, Weig^l.

Ovidii P.y Nasonis quae supersunt. Ad opt. libror. fideoi
accurate ^diti. Ill Tomi. 12. Editio stereotypa. Lipsias^
Tauchnitz.

Ejusdem Amorum libri III., ad opt. libror. fidem accurate
Ciditi. 8. Tubingae, Osiander.

Ejusdem Metamorphoseon libri XV. in us. scholar, ad opt.
editiones diligentissime expressi. 8. Hanoveras, bibliopolium
aulicum Hahnianum.

Ejusdem Metamorphoseon libri XV. Editio duodecima dili-
gientiss. expressa. 8. tiala?^ libraria Orphanotrophei.

Ejusdem Tristium libri V, Editio quarta. ItMd. Ead.

Ejusdem Metamorphoses ad opt. editiones collatae tironum
institutioni accommodatae. Studio et cura Dr. J. Joach. Beller-"
manni. Editio alt., integra et emend. 8. Erfordiae^ libraria
Keyseria.

Literary Intelligence. 185

Philonis, Judci, Opera omnia, gnece et latine. Ad editionem
Tfaomae Mangey, collatis aliquot MSS. edenda curavit Aug. Fr.
Pfeiffer. V. Volumina. Editio altera. 8 maj. Erlangse, Heyder;

Phrynichi Eclogae nominum et verborum atticorum, cum
notis P. J. Nunnesii, D. Hoeschelii, J. Scaligeri et Cornelii de
Pauw partim integris partim contractis edidit, explicuit Chr.
Augustus Lobeck. Accedunt Fragmentum Herodiani et Notae,
Prsefationes Nuunesii et Pauwii et Parerga de vocabulorum ter-
miuatione et compositione, de aoristis verborum anthypotacto-
mm etc. 8 maj. Lipsiae, libraria Weidmannia. Charta impress.,
scriptor. et membranacea.

FlatoDis quae extant Opera. Accedunt Platonis quae feruntur
Scripta. Ad optim. librorum fidem recensuit^ in linguam lati-
nam convertit^ aunotationibus explanavit indicesque rerum ac
verborum accuratissimos adjecit Fridericus Astius. Tom. I [us,
continens Theaetetum, Sophistam et Politicum. '8 m»j. Lipsia;,
libraria Weidmannia. Charta impress., script, et membran.

EJusdem Dialogorum delectus. Euthyphro^ Apoloi>ia Socra-
tis^ Crito. Ex recens. et cum latina interpretatione Frid. Aug.
-Wolfii. — In us. gymnasiorum. 8. Berolini, Nauck.

Ejusdem Philebus. Recensuit, prolegomenis et commentariis
illustravit Dr. G. Stallbaum. Accedunt scholia Olympiodori in
Philebum e cod. Cizensi nunc primum edita. 8 maj. LipsisSi
Hinrichs.

IDictToovog 9roXirff/ot, seu de republica libri X, edidit D. Fr.
Astius. Editio altera emend. 8 maj. Jena?, libraria Crbckeriii.

Plauti, M. Accii, quae supersunt Comoediae. Ad opt. hbt or.
fidem accurate editse. Tom. lus. 12. Editio stereotypa. Lip-
siae, Tauchnitz.

Plinii, C, Caecilii Secundi, Epistolarum libri IX. Ad fidem
maxime cod. praestantiss. Pragensis collatis ceteris libris scriptis
editisve recensuit^ praefatione, notis criticis, indicibus, et tabula
ad repraesentandam cod. Prag. scripturam efformata instruxit
Franc. Nicol. Titze. 8 maj. Pragae, Krause.

Plutarchi, Chaeronensis, varia scripta, ouaB Moralia vulgo
dicuntur. Ad opt. libror. fidem edita. Tom. I— -III. 12.
Editio stereotypa. Lipsias, Tauchnitz.

Ejusdem, Demosthenes ct Cicero, cura Hutten, Edit. ie«
cunda. 8 maj. Stuttgartiae, Cotta.

Pompeii Commentum artis Donati et ejusdem in Donati de
barbarismis et metaplasmis commenlarioius. Utrumque nunc
primum edid. et brev. notis instruxit Frid* Lindemann. 8 maj.
Lipsias, C. F. G. Vogcl.

VOL. XXL CrJl. NO. XLL N

186 Literary Intdligtnce.

Piiscianii Caesarieiuis Grammaticii Opera. 'Ad vtitusfiss.
Codicunni nunc primuni coUatorunii fidem recensuit, emacula-
vit, lection, varietatem notavit et indices locupletiBs. adjeeit
Augustus Krehl. Vol. II et ult. 8 maj. Lipsiae^ librarta Weid-
mannia. Charta impress, et scriptoria.

Procli, pbilosophi Platonici, Opera, e codd. inss. biblioth.
reg. Parisiensis nunc primum edidit, lect. varietate, versione
latina, comroentariis illustravit Vict. Cousin. Tom. lus, conf.
Ill opusculade libertate, providentia et malo. 8. Parisiis, Ue-
nouard, Treuttel et Wurtz; etArgentorati^Levrault; etLipsias,
Voss.

Sallustiiy C. Cr.^ Opera cum historiarum fragmentis, duabus
epistolis ad C. Caesarem et declamationibus, una in Ciceroneoif
in Sallustium altera. Editio emend. 8. Halaa, libraria Qr-
phanotrophei.

Scholia antiqua in Homeri Odysseamy e codd. bibliotheca^
Aiiibrosianae Mediolanensis ab Angelo Maio eruta emendatius
edidit, notulis illustravit, et scholior. Harleianorum excerptis
Porsoniciuis auxit Ph. Buttmannus. Acced. variae lectiones in
lliadeui e cod. Ambrosiano antiquiss. ab eodem Maio in luceai
protractse. 8 maj. Berolini, Mylius.

Suetonii, C, Tranquilli, Opera. Textu denuo recoguito
brevi annotatione illustravit D. C. G. Baumgarten-Crusius. 11
Vol. 8. Lipsiae, Gerh. Fleischer.

Sulpitiae Satira de corrupto statu reipublicae temporibus Do-
mitiani, praesertim cum edicto philosophos urbe exegisset ; gai-
licis versibus reddita notisque illustrata a Car. Monuard. Edit,
alt. Parisiis.et Ffancofurtij( Sauerlaender. (Etiam sub titulo :
la Satir^ de Sulpitia contre Domitien d I'occasion du d6cret par
lequel il bamiit de Rome les philosophes; trad, en vers fran^ais
avec des notes par Car. Monnard. Sec. edit.)

Tacitiy C Corn. 9 Opera in usum scholar, ad opt. editiones
diligenter expressa. Tomus llus. Edit. nova. 8. Haiae, libra-
ria Orphanotrophfi. (Etiam sub titulo: C. Corn, Taciti histo-
riarum libd V. accedit de moribus Germanorum libellus, Julii
Agricolse vita, de oratoribus dialogus.)

Terentii, P. Afri, Comcediae. Ad editionem R. Bentleii
diiigentissime expressas. Editio stereotypa. 12. Lipsiae, Tauch-

uitz, ...

Ejusdem Comoediae, e recensione Rich. Bentleii. Ictus per
accentus acutos expressi sunt, discentium commodo. 32. Bero*
lini, libraria Maureria.

Virgilii, P. Mar., Opera, denuo curavit Fr. H. Botbe. Edit
altera emendatior. 2 Veil. 8. Manhemii, Loffler. Charta
impress, script, et meliori.

Notts to Correspondents. 187

V

Ejusdem Opera, studio singular! recognita. Editto- septidna. .
8. Halae, libra ria Orpbanotrophei.

SBVo^wvTog mi^oLfrig Kvptnj. Xenophontis de Cyri expeditione
coiiimentarii, in us. scholar, recogniti et indice copioso instructi.
Editio sec. auct. et emend. Accesserunt animadversiones non-
nullae et tab. geograph. 8. Halae, libraria orpbanotrophei.

Miscellanies in Prose and Verse ; containing the Triumph of
the Wise Man over Fortune, according to the doctrine of the
Stoics and Platonists ; the Creed of the Platonic Philosopher ;
a Panegyric on Sydenham, &c. &c. By Thomas Taylor. Second
Edition, with considerable additions. Price ^s. 6d. 1 2mo. sewed.

l>avels in various Countries of the East ; being a continua-
tion of Memoirs relating to European and Asiatic Turkey, &c.
Edited by the Rev. R. Walpole, M.A. Lond. 1820. 2 vols.4to.

l^ravels in various Countries of the East, more particularly
Persia. A Work wherein the Author has described, as far as
bis own observations extended, the state of these Countries in
1810, 1811, and 1812; and has endeavoured to ilhistrate many
subjects of Antiquarian Research, History, Geography, Philo-
togy, and Miscellaneous Literature, with extracts from rare and
valuable Oriental Manuscripts. — By Sir William Ousely, L.L.D.
Vol. First. London, 1819. Rodwell and Martin. Two more
Vols, are to follow.

NOTES TO CORRESPONDENTS*

OvTig from Hull can>e too late.

Observations on Herodian in our next,

R. H. on Horace in our next.

If any of our readers shou'd possess a copy of " Wassenberg
de Transpositionibus," we should be glad of the loan of it to
reprint in our future pages.

T. P. justiBes the use of the " indicative after interrogatives
in an indefinite sense," to which we have frequently objected,
and appeals to the authority of Cicero^ as quoted in a late
Review : ** Quantum facinus ad nos delatum est videtis." We
beg he will turn to a good edition of Cicero, and he will find
that the passage, as written by that great master of Latinity, cor-
roborates our opinion.

188 Notes to Correspc^dents.

Belfastiensis is UQt forgotten.

In our next No. we shall give an interesting article on the
present state of literature in Greece. '

The Interpretation of Psalm 87 shall be published.

W. W/s article requires more consideration.

We have received several valuable articles from the Continents
to which we shall pay a proper attention.

[Advertisements.]
This day is published^ 8vo. 15i.

THE COMEDIES OF ARISTOPHANES,

By T. MITCHELL, A.M.

Late Fellow of Sidney-Sussex College, Cambridge.

Printed for John M ur r a y, Albemarle Street.

This day is published, in two Volumes, Royal Octavo,

Price 21. 2s. in Boards,

A TRANSLATION of the WORKS of VIRGIL,

Partly original, and partly altered from Dryden and Pitt.

By JOHN RING.

•

Printed for Longman, H urst, Rees, Orme, and Brown, Paternoster
Row ; and W. Carpenter, Lower Brook Street.

Of whom may be had, by the same Author, Price 6s. in Boards,
the COMMEMORATION of HANDEL, the Second
Edition, and other Poems.

"•■■"■■"■^^■^— "^^•■"*«

END OF NO. XLI.

THE

CLASSICAL JOURNAL.

N% XOI.

JUNE, 1820,

ON THE INSTRUCTION AND CIVILI-
SATION OF MODERN GREECE.

jLhb present state of Greece has frequentiy been a sabject of re-
flection to those, iivho koow the early hbtory of tbfit country, and
its glory in former days. fThe vestiges of ancient greatness are to
be traced by the traveller^ the people retain an echo of that lan^
gu^e, which in old times was so harmonious, so eloquent, and so
powerful ; and the generation before us calls to our recollection
the heroes, the poets, the philosophers, the orators, the historians^
of yore, who adorned that brilliant spot of the civilised \f orld. A
veneration and a predilection for Greece ^re bred and nourished in
the breasts of all who enjoy the benefit of classical instruction ; and
there are many who look to that quarter as a source, from which
they have derived some of their most valuable knoiyledge. Others
justly consider the debt, which the enlightened and learned world
of modern days owes to the influen^ce of that illustrious country.
The sciences, the arts, the civilisation of our times, and all thai
the human mind esteems as its most precious acquisitions, stand
in a certain relation with ancient Greece, and have to acknowledge
benefits obtained, directly or indirectly, from its gei^ius. To see
that country in its present state of humiliation, under the powel:
of an arbitrary government, and connected with ait illiterate and
untaught people, who hold it in servile subjection, as conquerors ;
to reflect that a tract, which nature seems to have marked for th^

VOL. XXL CLJl. NO. XUI. O

190 On fhe Instruction and Cmlisatioji

abode of the Muses, is oyerwhelmed with ignorance and barbar«
ism ; and, on the other hand, to conceive the idea of rescuing, bj
our efforts, the C4>untry and its inhabitants from so deplorable a
condition, and to restore them, in some degree, to those rights to
which they seem to be entitled — are matters which cannot fail to
make an impression on the generous feelings of the present en-
lightened age. The scholar, above the rest of bis cotemporaries,
who owns particular obhgations to that country, will be accessible
to such sentiments : and it might thence be presumed, that in
England, where ancient literature is so much esteemed, and the
recollection of ancient Greece and Rome so fervently cherished,
numerous advocates would be found interested in this cause. It
deserves consideration, that the modern Grecians still preserve
themselves as a distinct people, and that they are not confounded
with those who subdued them ; and what is more, that they still
regard themselves as the descendants of the Greeks of old, nor
have, in their misfortunes, lost the recoUection of what they for-
merly were. They feel a strong desure to emancipate themselves
from that mental servitude, under which they have been kept, and
to make amends for that degeneracy, with which they have beeii
charged. These feelings have, at different times, been manifested,
but more particularly of late: and they seem to show that the na-
tion is actually in a state of intellectual improvement. Some
individuals among them are even distinguished for their literary
acquirements ; . and it is only necessary to name Capo d'Utria,'
Coratf* Mestosidi,^ IgnatiuSy^ Rhasis,^ Anthimos Gazy^^ and
NieolapinUo,'' to convince us that learning and knowledge are not
entirely lost among the descendants of Plato and Aristotle. Men
of this description were alive to the situation of their country, and
animated with the noble ambition of raising it to a level with the
Test of the civilised world. They were sensible that this could
only be done by spreading instruction and knowledge among the
people. For this purpose they determined to combine their efforts^,
and they formed, about the year 1813," a society at Athens, called

' A man known and esteemed for his enlightened and liberal mind«

^ Justly placed among the literary men of the present day : he generally
resides at Paris.

3 Secretary to the Senate at Corfa.

^ An eminent ecclesiastic of the Greek church, and a zealous friend to
the cause.

^ Rhasis the elder is physician to the Grand Vizier at Constantinople ; his
son is professor at Paris.

^ Chief pastor of the Greek congregation at Vienna, editor of a Greek
Lexicon, and of the well known Greek Journal, 'Epfjofs 6 XAytos,

^ One of the under librarians at the French Institute.

^^ I am not in possession of distinct information concerning the date i^t
which the society was established, but 1813 seems to be the year. This I
conclude from an address to the Germansy written by a Grecian, |n German,

of Modern Greece. l^l

*tke Frienda of ike Muses, 'H '£rdc|o/a r«ar $1X0^01/90) v!, or, 'H ^CK6fiov-
aos^Eraipeia, on whom it was imposed as a duty to promote literary
and papular education, and as it we're to bring back th^ Muses
into their deserted country.

' The society had scarcely been established, when it proceeded
to the execution of its designs : no time was lost. The first step
they took was the foundation of a school at Athens. There had
-been schools at Athens before, and Chandler particularises two,
which existed in his time, that is, in the years 1765 and 1766/
One of them had an annual income, arising from a legacy which a
benevolent Athenian had bequeathed, and which was to be paid
by the Bank of Venice. But the payments were not regularly
-made, and ceased entirely when the Bank of Venice was closed.*
These schools were not adequate to the purpose of furnishing the
necessary instruction, especially after the latter had been deprived
of its resources. The elder Khasb, who visited Athens about the
year \S\3f found them in a deplorable condition ; and he was the
first who thought of their renovation and improvement. He used
his influence to that effect at Constantinople, with the government,
and with the Greek patriarch, and was assisted by the principal
inhabitants of Athens. He found a most active co-operation from
'the Friends of the Muses : and a school has, by these united en-
deavours, been established, which promises to extend its beneficial
influence not only over Attica, but the whole of Greece. There
are schools in other places, for the instruction of Grecian youth ;
in Smyrna, Chios, Constantinople, Bucharest, Yassi (in Moldavia^
in Cydonia (a small town in Asia Minor), and in almost every place
that calls itself a town ; but Uie sum total of what I hey have pro-
duced is much below what the country required. The foundation
of the new school at Athens, on a more comprehensive and efficient
plan, was therefore a measure of great importance.

Another advantage was soon after gained by the creation of
a second establishment in Thessaly, near Mount Pelion. In this
undertaking the principal merit belongs to AnthimosGazy. Melius,
the town where that establishment is situated, was his native place*
It had a school, upon a small scale, so early as 1770, when that
school was founded by a man of the name of Anthimos, who

July 5, 1814, in which he says, that the society has scarcely existed a year.
This paper, together with others^ was communicated to me by Professor
Thiersch, at Munich.

» See Chandler's Travels in Greece, chap. 25. p. 121. (Oi:ford ed. 1776.
4to.) His words are : " The Athenians have two schools, one of which nos-
sesses a small collection of books, and is entitled to an annual payment from
Venice, the endowment of a charitable Athenian, but thu money is not regu-
larly remitted.''

^ See MilUn'9Magadn Encyclopedique for the year 1815, vol. I. p. 318.

19S! On the Instruction and Civilisation

kft a sum of money to maintaio it. Anthimos Gazy» inspicpd
with a loTe for his native place, and for his country in genera],
conceived 4he design, of enlarging that sehool, and forming it into
an institution, which might be extensively useful. He did not
hesitate to employ his fortune in the enterprise, and in conjunction
. with .some friends, nominally two, Gregariut ConHanta, and Da^
nUl Philifpidet, he carried his views into execution. Thus a
mostrespectabte seminary arose, in the same spot, it is said, where
in old times Acliilles received his education from Chiron. It is
called Avxctov MifKiAirttfov,' or rvfivAawv MifXtufrucop ; and is pa-
tronised 'by the Greek Reitriarchtand Synod of Constantinople, but
derives its chief support from .the- society of the Friends of tlie
Muses at Athens. - Anthimos Gazy furnished it with considerable
buildings, for a library, and the difterent rooms and apartments
that were required. He gives an account of it, in the 'Epfifis 6 Xd-
ytot, and states the number of the books in the library, at the time
when he wrote, (about five years since,) to amount already to up-
wards of dOOO volumes.^ It was desired that it should represent
what we call a oniversity, and that the subjects taught therc^
should be of a higher order than those at ordinary schools, or even
•that of Athens, T^e situation of Melits, at the foot of Mount
Pelion, near Zagova and Macronissi,' is peculiarly favorable to H
retreat cf the Muses. It is remote from the jealous eye of the
Turkish governor, and still more secured from his encroachments
by certain privileges and immunities, which have been granted to
the town by the government. These circumstances fully justify
the preftn^nce given to that spot, over any other part of Greece^
for the site of a literary establishment, and happily coincided wittl
the predilection which Anthimos Gasy cherished. '

The society of the Friends of the Muses (t&v ^tkopovawy) a^
Athens, had not been long instituted, when, in the year 1814, it
•occurred to some members of it residing at Vienna, that it might
be practicable to obtain the aid of some of the enlightened and
liberal inhabitants of other parts of Europe : and it seemed that
the congress of the European nations, which was aboiit that time
assembling in the capital of the Austrian dominions, afibrded an
opportunity peculiarly favorable. When so many strangers wece
collected, and among them persons of the highest rank and dis-
tinction, it was thought likely that the cause of Greece Would not
be pleaded in vain before the tribunal of generosity. A subscrip-

' Ttie names of <rxoK^i irxoX^Tov, X^ciok, yvfufdfftov, might perhaps be pro-
miscnonsly applied to both establishmentft ; but it seem* that trxoAeMr i«
more particularly appropriated to that of Athens, and yv/tvdfftov to that of
Mount Pelion ; and that the latter is intended to denote an institution higher
than a school, one tliat approaches to a university.

* SwUiagaam EncychpiSfutf p. S12. ' Ibid. p*. Sll. note*

af Modern Greece. 19S

tion was opened, which met with encouragement so fiir, as to in-
dace the furinatJon i>f an association at Vienna, which was to be
united with tlie society at Athens. It was placed under the. direc-
tion of Ignatius, the Greek metropolitan at Vienna ; and was organ*
hed so as to make its contributions available to the attainment of
the objects in view. These were, in the first place, the support
and maintenance of the two literary establishments in Greece, the
school at Athens, and the Gymnasium of Mount Pelion ; but the
views enlarged with the hope and expectation of increasing means.
Additions and improvements were contemplated : besides the pay
of teachers, books, maps, and instruments were to be purchased ;
poor scholars to be maintained ; and what was more, promii^ing
young men were to be sent to the German universities, at the ex-
pense of the society, to enrich themselves with stores of know-
ledge, which they might afterwards impart to their countrymen at
home. The society was hkewise solicitous to render some service
to the sciences themselves, and to literature in general ; and ac-
cordingly ordered, that the collecting of antiquities should be at-
tended to, and that investigations should be made in the natural
history of the country, and especially in Botany. With a similar
intention it directed, that some of its members residing at Athens^
should be in readiness to accompany and assist any foreign travel*
ler who, for the sake of information, might visit Attica. If these
various projects should succeed, if a foundation for learning and
knowledge be once laid in the country* and if encouragement and
support continue to be given, the work of civilisation will proceed
quickly, and the character of the people, and the face of the coun-
try, will be greatly changed for the better, for instruction will
be multiplied, ignorance will be dispelled, industry and morality
improved, and (he difference between the modern Greeks and their
progenitors considerably lessened.

But while these flattering and pleasing ideas are indulged, it is im-
]>os8ible not to remem-ber the power of despotism which, hovers over
the country, and wiiich with its chilling gripe may at once destroy
the fruits of the exertions of many laborious years. But nevartiie-
Tess the friends of mankind oaght not to be dbcouraged fvom lay-
ing their band on so meritorious a work. Even if complete sue*
cess is but a matter of chance, it is worth the trial, and efforts, in
themselves so laudable, though in the end defeated, while they
may leave regret at the failure, will, at the same time, bequeath
the satbfaction, that what was done proceeded from a virtuous and
rational motive, that can find its reward in the consciousness of a
eight intention^ We will, therefore, not view the shade of the pic-
ture, but look with cheerfulness on the bright side, to stimulate our
efforts.

It will be proper to say a few words on the orgausatton of the
Athenian Society, with which that at Vienna may be considered as

194 On the Instruction and Civilisation

forming one body. Tbe members are divided into two classes,
one the avvriyopoi, or fellows, and the others the ehepy^rat^ or bene-
factors. The difference of the denomination arises from a differ-
ence in the annual subscription, which is altogether very moderate.
The yearly contribution of three Spanish dollars, equal fo about
12s., constitutes a m/vfjyopos; double that sum, or three Dutch
ducats, equal to 24s., gives the title of thepyirris. There is no
essentia], but a mere honorary, distinction between these members.
Instead of receiving a diploma from the society, they wear rings
as badges, which have either the emblem of an owl, (yXav{), in re-
ference to Athens, or that of the Centaur {elKuiv rof/ Keyravfwv xal
roO 'A^cXX^ius) with little Achilles, in allusion to the Institution at
Mount Peliou. I believe it is a matter of indifference, whether the
Athenian or Thessalian ring is worn ; both equally designate a
Friend of the Muses ; there is only this peculiarity observed, tliat
the ring assigned to the ehepyirai, or benefactors, is of gold (2aicrv«
Xcov ^vtrovv), and that given to the ordinary members, or irvy^y&'.
poc, of bronze or copper, (baKi^Xtov x<^Xicovv). The Athenian ring
has the inscription ^iXofiovtnav, " of the Friends of the Muses ;*'
the Thessalian of MpvirayerSv^ *' of the Leaders, or Guides, of the'
Muses/^ The title Movtrayirris originally belongs to Apollo, but
may here be understood to be applied to those, who, as it were,
lead back, or conduct, the Muses into the country which they had
abandoned. The society would, of course, be glad .to receive like-
wise aid, in any other way, besides the annual contributions, which,
would be equally appropriated to the proposed objects. The.
names of the members are entered in a book, and published in the
Greek literary journal, 'Epfiffs 6 \6yios ; and to do them still more*
honor, they are engraved at Athens, upon tablets or pillars of white
marble (els crr^Xas Xevicov fxapfiopov). Towards the end of the year.
1 8 1 4, or the beginning of 1 8 1 5, the number of the members amounted
to near 200. For the regular administration of tbe funds, a board
or office was established at Vienna, under the management of Mra
Alexander Basil, a Greek merchant, as the treasurer. . The money,,
as has before been intimated, is applied, 1 . to pay the teachers of
the two establishments. 2. To the repair and improvement of the
buildings. 3. To the purchase of books, maps, instruments, mo*
delS) and all useful articles. 4. To rewards, or prizes, for the*
scholars who distinguish themselves.. 5. To the maintenance of
poor scholars. 6. To the support of such as are sent to the Ger^
man universities. To this may be added, the expences which the
collecting of antiquities may occasion. They are to be preserved
ii^ appropriate buildings, called Musea, both at Athens and Melius.
How far the funds may be adequate to all those objects, I cannot
say : it will require a liberal support to make the income meet the
intended expenditure. The Grecians themselves feel a great inter*
est in the attainment of what is designed, which is, as it is some«

of Modern Greece. 195

where expressed/ eir/Soo-tf rwv /jtaOfiffcwv koI FivpovaiKos voXtfffAOs,-
^' promotion of the sciences, and European civilisation ;" but, un-
assisted, they would not have the means of realising their wishes.

A new prospect seemed to open at Munich. There much en*
thusiasm had been created by an account, which Professor
Thiersch had given of the efforts that were making in behalf of
Greece, and of the views and hopes that were. entertained. He
hadj*epresented these objects, guided by the warmth of his own.
feelings, in a paper read before the Academy of Sciences. Some
of the members were electrified with the spark of sympathy, and
ardently embraced the suggestions of the Professor. The Secre-
tary *general of the Academy, Mr. Schlichtegroll, in particular,,
eagerly entered into the subject. It was determined to take an.
active part in the cause ; and the question arose, whether it should
\ie proposed to government to make it a subject of public concern :•
but it was wisely decided to leave the work to the private exertions
of individuals, who by their zeal might produce as much good as.
the government, and would not excite the jealousy of the Turks,
as if the sovereign of a foreign country, or his ministers, were sus-
pected to interfere in the affairs of their subjects. Besides, it was
more easy for persons of different countries to combine with a pri-
vate association, than to submit themselves to the regulations of a
government not their own. But though this point was so deter-
mined, the Bavarian minbters, and the King and Prince Royal
Uiemselves, expressed their approbation of the undertaking, and,
divested of their public characters, gave it their countenance, by
becoming subscribers. The enthusiasm that was felt, is not diffi*
cult to account for ; and I confess, that I was affected with it my-:
self, . under the first impression. For there is something capti-
vating to the mind, in the thought, that we are discharging a debt
of gratitude towards the ancient Grecians, our masters and in-^
structors, and conferring benefits on the posterity of the great and
illustrious men of antiquity. These sentiments, I anticipated,
would become very current in -England, and would warm the
breast of every scholar. I concluded, that very powerful support
would.be derived from this opulent and generous country: the
present address to the public, added to tbatof Adamantius Coray,
printed in the Classical Journal, No. 40., may perhaps be more for-
tunate than my former endeavours. At. Munich, Messrs. Schlichte-
groll and Thiersch received subscriptions, and it was under the
auspices of these gentlemen that my name was, in July, 1815,
when I was at Munich, added to the Ust of the members! There
was an intention of establishing a board of the society in the capi-
tal of Bavaria, and probably to transfer the administration thither
from Vienna. I have, however, not heard .since, what steps have
been adopted; or learnt whether the society prospers, or. lan-
guishes, whether its friends increase in number, or whether the

196 On the Instruction and Civilisation

seal diat promoted it has died away. Whatever those who have
the welfare of modern Greece at heart, may undertake — in what-
ever speculations they may engasre — it ought always to be remem-
bered, how essential and necesjtary it is to be cautious in their
proceedings, and above all things to lake care not to ^ive umbrage
to the TurkiiJ] government. The fruits of the labor of many years
may be lost by a single indiscretion : for what will resist the
power, or moderate the violence, of that government, if its suspi-
cions are roused, or its pride offended ? The poor Greeks would
be the sufferers : their improvement would be arrested, their insti-
tutions annihilated, and they would be thrust back into their former
state of helpless inability, and of mental servitude. Nothing of a
political nature ought to be mixed with the efforts that are used :
and whatever a lively imagination may conceive to be the ultimate
result of a more civilised condition of Greece, produced by in-
struction, it will be prudent to check those flights of fancy, and to
keep such thoughts under the seal of a judicious silence.

It has been mentioned, as part of the plan which the society
rmy ^tXoftotiiruy had formed, that Grecian youths were to be sent
to the German universities. For this purpose such individuals
were to be selected, as were distinguished by abilities and talents.
But to render their peregrination useful, certain preparatory stir-
dies were necessary. Not only was it fit,, that they should be in
possession of that elementary or fundamental knowledge on which
the sciences are to be built ; it was also expedient, that they should
understand the German language, which was to be the vehicle of their
instrudtion. To this end. Prof. Thiersch resolved to establish at Mu*
nich, an academy or preparatory school for young Grecians; and this
specnlation Succeeded. He called the institution the Aihenaum (to
*A6^yaiQy\ and these are th^ outlines of the plan. 1 . It is to receive
youths of more than 1 2 years of age, who are expected to know
their own language, modern Greek, so as to be able to i^ad and
write it. Nothing more is required of them, in point of knowledge.
The Professor himself had made the modem Greek his stodv ; and
was sufficiently conversant in it, to understand, and be understood
by, his pupils. Practice would every day add to the facility of
iptercourse. 2. The subjects to be taught in the .Athenseom
were, first of all, German ; then an<iient Greek, and Latin. As to
the ancient Greek, this is not neglected in Greece itself, but it
forms a branch of instruction to those that are well educated,
though the lower people are ignorant of it. Besides those lan-
guages, geography, history, mathematics, natural history, and phy-
sics, were to be attended to : and an opportunity was also to be
afforded of learning other modern languages, besides the German,
such as Italian, French, and Ebglish. They were also to be aU
lowM to bestow a certain portion of their time on music and
dmwingy if thw inclmation and talents led tl^m to these accom-

of Modern Greece. 197

pHsbments. 9. From the Athenaeum they might pass into the
Lyceum, or public school, at Munich, and thence proceed to a
university. The terms which the Professor fixed, to cover the
expeuces, were, 100 ducats per annum for each pupil, which is
about 45/., according to the present course of exchange, besides
the charges for clothing, and other items. The establishment of
the Atheiiseum was announced to the inhabitants of Greece, by
Prof. Thiersch, in an advertisement written in old Greek, which
he styled, *Avaicripv^is els tovs "EKXrjvas, bearing date, April 17,
1815 : and when I visited the Professor in July of the same year,
he had three pupils in the Athenaeum. In the following October,
when he was, for a short time, in England, he informed me that
the number wsls augmented, if I am not mistaken, to 7 or 8. I
presume, that it has continued to increase ; but 1 have had no late
intelligence.

The information which I have communicated, is partly derived
from my conversations with Messrs. Schhchtegroll and Thiersch,
and partly from some printed papers, which the latter put into my
hands. They are: 1. A Greek Epistle, written by Count Capo
d'Istria, to Mr. Alexander Basil, merchant at Vienna, in which he
speaks of the Athenian society t&p ^iXofiovaruty, and of tlie associa^
tion to be formed in aid of it, at Vienna. The inscription of the
Epistle is : ^latavpris *Ayru)viov Ko/xifs KaTroiitrrplas rf Kvpi^ *A\e-
kapbp^ BatriXeiov •^^aipeiv. Opposite to the Greek, there is a
French version. 2. Project of regulations for the management of
the Vienna Society, also in Greek and French. It is called Ata-
ray^, in French R^glement. 3. A brief account of the foundation
of the Athenian Society, and of the Gymnasium at Mount Pelion,
like the former pieces, in Greek and French, with these inscrip-
tions : ^vtrratris rfjs er *AO^yai$ '£racpeia» r&p ^Xajjioiftriap, Kal rw
rvfivaalou rov TlrfXiov -Opovs :. Fatidaiion de la SociH^ des Amh
de» Muses d Aih/^es^ et dn Gi^nase dm Mont- Pelion. 4. A
paper, published in the German language, and written by a natives
of Greece, whkh contains a short statemeni of the measunes taken
to promote the instruction of the modem Grecians, and an appear
to the Germans to support these exertions. 5. The address of
Professor Thiersch to the Greeks, ^AvoKftpv^is els tovs "EKXaivcts,
which has been before mentioned. Some particulars were gleaned
from an article in Millin's Magazin EncyclopSdiquCy for the year
1815, vol. 1. p. 309, entitled: Coup d*ce%l iur tHat actuel des
Ecoles de la Grhce, The account which appeared in the Gottin*
gen Literary Review, ( Gottingische Gelehrte Anzeigen) Sept. 11,
1815, No. 145, and which afterwards was translated into French,
in the Biblioth^que Univtrselle^ was written by myself.

NOEHDEN.

198

REMARKS

On a Hieroglyphic which Dr. Clarke terms a

Horses Head.

It has been a general remark, that a division in mentaly is as
necessary as in mechanical, labor ; and nothing has established
the necessity with greater force in my mind^ than the fail-
ure of Dr. Clarke in the explanation of Egyptian symbols. It
would appear indeed that the tasteful and classical acumen, which
never for a moment fails him in investigating the relics of Greece,
no longer directed his research amidst the monuments of Egypt.
At all events, the archetypal rudiments of Grecian art, the ma-
trix in. which its embryo lineaments were formed, deserved from
the idolater of that art a more elaborate and reverential inves-
tigation. A careless illustration of some of the hieroglyphics
particularly struck me, and in cases, too, where explanatory au-
thorities, 1 should have imagined, would present themselves to
the recollection of the scholar. Hasty and rash decision upon
one of these, is the subject of my present letter. I allude to a
figure which Dr. Clarke calls a horse*s head, engraved upon a
stone, and which he thence presumes to be an amulet. Now with
the latter supposition I have no quarrel; because engraven
stones, it is well known, were by most of the oriental nations
employed as talismans ; and of this description were the stones
upon the breast of the Jewish High Priest. But to affirm that
the figure is a horse's head, argues, in my opinion, either a strong,
obliquity of vision, or great power of fancy. Few, 1 think, having
no bias of theory in their minds, would admit the resemblance.
The only excuse I can offer for the Doctor's optical mistake is,
that all which concerned his favorite Ceres, had an undue influ-
ence on his judgment : and that the horse's head which was one
of the attributes of Despoina, or the Lady, haunted the imagin-
ation of her champion and liberator.

It is not, indeed, wonderful, that the particular turn of his
Grecian enquiry may have warped his critical perception, which
in general is sufficiently straightforward. But, I believe, no
one as yet ever heard of a horse's head in Egypt serving for a
talisman ; nor do I believe, that amidst all the animal head-
dresses of the Egyptians, any one can be pointed out with a
horse's head. And it is the more singular, because we know, that
in the cognate religion of Mythra, a horse was certainly dedi-

Remarks on a Hieroglyphic. % 1 99

cated to the mediatorial divinity. But in the figure before us
it is only necessary to use one's eye-sight, to decide that it is no
horse*s head, nor can any mode of position pervert the symbol
so egregiously. The Egyptians, v^hatever may be said generally
of their sculpture, were not inaccurate delineators ; and though
they sometimes substituted characters of compact, for characters
of imitation, they never traced the outlines of an animal, with
so preposterous a deviation from truth. The arbitrary sign was
kept disjunct from the imitative ; the two modes of symbolical
writing would not admit of an amalgamation destructive to the
features and the purposes of both. Perhaps a little more atten-
tion to the distinct classes of Hieroglyphical writing would have
prevented a lapse into this unlucky error.

The symbol in question is very frequent among the Hiero-
glyphics. Though badly drawn by Denon, it occupies the
centre of a circle on the Tentyrian Planisphere ; it is on two of
the mummies in the Museum ; it is the most conspicuous of all
the objects on the '' Lover's fountain/' where two of these figures
are suspended over the sacred stable of Apis. To me the figure
appears connected with the deepest Egyptian mysteries. But
this is conjecture : I come to fact. The type is a quadruple
combination ; and consists of an eye, united to a tongucy sur-
mounted by a ship's prow, and havmg a devolved curtain or veil
subjoined. There is no begging the question in this Assertion i
we need not refer to Kircher or Proclus, for proof that combined
Hieroglyphics in picture language were analogous to compound
words in alphabetical ; whatever was the mode in which the
Hieroglyphics were read, whether discursively, as Proclus avers,
each image furnishing its train of thought ; or connectedly with
grammatical indications, which is the common opinion, eye-sight
is sufficient to convince us that the same symbols are occasion-
ally conjoined or disjunct ; and that, in consequence, a similar
process has been resorted to, as that which is manifest in the
formation of compound characters among the Chinese.

This being premised, what can be more evident, than the
meaning of the compound figure in question ? Need I elucidate
the beautiful precept it conveys ? It may be explained by one
of the laws of Pythagoras : '^ Speak not of the mysteries without
a directing light." Viewed thus, the figure is at once a precept,,
and as Proclus intimates, a text ; while, like the Chinese charac-
ters, it may have possessed one simple sound, and one decom-
pounded idea ; such as, perhaps, the Initiatory silence. On this,
however, some argument may be maintained ; but on the sepa-
rate meaning of the combined characters^ little or none. An

200 Remarks on a Hieroglyphic.

eye represented the inind^ or the intellectual light. By an eye
and a tongue^ (a <ioDibiued portion of the figure too evident to
e^apeatieutton) tlorus Apollo avers that the Egyptians indicat-
ed discourse ; the eye representing the mind or aigent, and the
tongue the instrument. Implying the gt»verning vou^. an eye was
variously combined^ sometimes with a sceptre, sometimes \Tilh
a prow, at others with a globe, in all which the meaning is
x)bvious. Joined to two armSy it portrayed tiie active iiiterposi*
lion of the governing mind ; and correspouds with a phrase of
the Rftbbis, the two arms of God,

The eye, the prow, and the tongue, are clear in the figure,
and I think their meaning is indisputable ; but the figure of the
VOLUTE attached requires a few words.

That the volute infers sometliing. involved, or a mystery, the
analogy of language seems to imply — it is a sign of evolution
or involution,, according to its position, among arithinetioians at
this day. Tiiat the figure was mysterious and sacred^ is proved
by thecelt of the Barbarian, and the lituua of the Augur. Now,
if reasoning by analogy and assuming the crescent suraum and de-
• orsum as a clue, I infer that the upward volute meant mystery
or involution, ajid the downward evolution or revelation, as in
arithipetic, 1 think 1 am not encroaching too far, oa my. assumed
position, by understanding the volute in the figure as a revealed
mystery.

What indeed could better express the rolling up or withdraw-
mg of a veil than* the figure ia question i There is, indeed, a
cui:iou» coiucidence to support this supposition. The word
mistor, irom whence the wysteries are derived, implies in Co\)-
tic, a veil. The veil of the temple, which concealed the Holy
of Holies, ia familiar to< Biblical readers. To remove the veil,
thence became synonymous with a revelation. In this sense
Zeqhaciab uses it ; and no doubt the rending of the veil during
our Lord's passion, was m^ni to symbolise a universal reveU
ation made by an act of violence^

The character, in this caaibinatio% therefore seems^ to imply,
a veil drawn, up, or a mystery evolvedr^simply, a revelation.

The conjecture is further supported by accessible represen-
tations. On the Fountain, of Lovers^ there are two of these fi-
fares, called by Dr. Clarke horses' heads, from which the folds
have descri bed devolve oji both sides,^ like, the drapery of a cur«
tain. Behind appears the sacred stable of Apis, perhaps .the
9bject.of revelation, as we know it occupied the adytum of his
temple. And.that. soaie mystery waa connected with it, is evi-
dent fcom this ; that the bacs: of liis slall are manifestly arrsoged

On the Immortality of the Soul. 2Q1

in mystic order : such as might be expected from devotees to
the sacred theory of numbers.

Finally^ that the conjoint symbol was a figure, connected with',
and perhaps represented and explained in^ the mysteries, is cor-
roborated by another representation «

There is a plate in Denon where, surrounded by a circle, and
placed upon a sceptre, it forms the terminating point of a flight
pf fourteen steps (a mystic number) to which a procession of as
many priest^ is directing its approach. It is placed exactly as
if to imply, that it is the grand object of the procession : and the
figure of tne Hierophaut Hermes, known by his Ibis head,
waiting its arrival, indicates beyond dispute an Initiation.

That connected with this indication and with the sceptre and
globe, it may possess another meaning th^n that which 1 have
assigned, ( $hall not dispute. New combinations of figure pro-
duced, without doubt, a different interpretation. Besides, the
signs themselves were cabalistical ; that is, they involved variety
pf meaning, according as the analysis was theological, philosor
phical, or physical.

I shall not therefore object to those, who may discover the
illgyptian trinity in the object of this initiation, referring the
helm-surmounted eye, to the governing mind, the tongue to wis^
dom or the Logos, and the vohite to the universal soul or Binah
pf the Jewf.

Should these remarks correspond with the general tenqr of
your Classical miscellany, I will enter more fulty on that inter-
jesting, but hitherto unproductive, field of speculation, the Hiero^
gly phical Language.
^ CLERONOMUSi.

PLATONIC DEMONSTRATION OF THE
IMMORTALITY OF THE SOUU

FART I.

x LATO has demonstrated the immortajity of the rational soul
in three of his dialogues, viz. in the Phaedo,' in the 10th book

m

* There are five arguutents in the Piisedu tor the iinuiortality of the
soul, the fittb of which properly and fully demonstrates it from the
essence of the soul. See the notes to my translation of that dialogue.

202 Platonic Demonstration of

of his Republic, and in the Phttdnis. Bat thpugh the arguments
employed by him in each of these dialogues, in proof of tbis
most important truth, will be found tp possess, by those that
understand them, incontrovertible evidence ; yet^ it appears to
me that this is peculiarly the case with the rcasoniug in the Phae-
drus, which is not only, in the language of Plato, accompanied
by geometrical necessities, but is at once admirably subtle and
singularly sublime.

As this reasoning is most perspicuously developed by the
Platonic Hermeaa in his Scholia on the Phsdrus, I shall give a
translation of his elucidations, and also of the text of Plato, on
which these elucidations are a comment. The words of Plato
a^ as follow :

*' Every soul is immortal : for that which is always moved is
immortal. But that which moves another thing, and is moved
by another, in consequence of having a cessation of motion, has
also a cessation of life. Hence that alone which moves itself,
because it does not desert itself, never ceases to be moved ; but
this is also the fountain and principle of motion, to such other
things as are moved. But principle is unbegotten. F6r it is ne-
cessary that every thing which is generated, should be generated
from a principle, but that the principle itself should not be ge-
nerated from any one thing. For if it were generated from a
certain thing, it would not be generated from principle. Since,
therefore, it is unbegotten, it is also necessary that it should be
incorruptible. For the principle being destroyed, it could
neither itself be generated from another thing, nor another
thing be generated from it, since it is necessary that all things
should be generated from principle. Hence, the principle of
motion is that which moves itself: and this can neither be de-
stroyed, nor generated. For otherwise, all heaven and all gene-
ration falling together must stop, and would never again have any
thing, from whence being moved, they would be generated.
Since then it appears, that the nature which is moved by itself
is immortal, he who asserts that this is the essence and defini-
tion of soul, will have no occasion to blush. For every body,
to which motion externally accedes, is inanimate. But that to
which motion is inherent from itself, is animated ; as if this were
the very nature of soul. If this however be the case, and there
is nothing else which moves itself except soul, it necessarily
follows that soul is unbegotten and immortal."

The following are the elucidations of Hefmeas :

'' In the first place, it must be inquired about what kind of
soul Plato is speaking. For some, among which is the Stoic Po-

the Immortality of the Soul. 203

sidonluSy are of opioion that it is alone about the soul of the
world, because it is said ipafra, and it is added a little after, ' all
heaven and all generation falling together must stop/ But others
89Ly, that is simply concerning every soul, so as to include the
soul of an ant, and a fly. And this was the opinion of Harpo--
cration. For he understands the word iraa-a, as pertaining to every
soul. If however, it be requisite neither to restrict the problem,
nor to extend it simply to all animals, we must assume from Plato
himself, what kind of soul it is, of which he is now speaking.
He says therefore, that it is necessary in, the first place to speak
about the nature of soul both the divine "" and the human, i. e.
about every rational soul ; so that the present discourse is con-
cerning the rational soul. To which we may add, that the
ancients are accustomed to call the rational soul, that which is
properly soul. For they call that which is above it, intellect, and
that which is beneath it, not simply soul, but the irrational life,
or the animation of the spirit, the life which is distributed about
bodies, and the like. But they denominated the rational part
that which is properly soul. For Plato also calls the rational
soul, that which is properly man. He previously, however,
enunciates the conclusion, since he is about to make the demon*-
strations, from things which are essentially inherent in the soul,
and which pertain to it, so far as it is soul. On this account
therefore, he first enunciates the conclusion, indicating by so
doing that the Siori, or the why, is contractedly comprehended in
the oTi,' or the that. For the soul possesses the immortal from its
essence. Hence, prior to the evolved, divided, and expanded
demonstration, he gives the contracted and that which contains
the why together with the thaU* But there are here, two de-
monstrative syllogisms, through which the immortality of the
soul is demonstrated, and which directly prove that it is so ; and
there is also another syllogism which demonstrates this, through
a deduction to an impossibility. Why, however, is there this
number of syllogisms f For the intention of Plato, was not sim-
ply to adduce a multitude of arguments, since in tbb case he
would have employed many others, as he does in the Phsedo ;
but he employs such as are. adapted to each subject of discus-
sion. . For now, as we have already observed, he adduces argu-
ments derived from the essence of the soul, and from things
whicli are essentially inherent in it. In answer to this it must
be said, that since it is proposed to demonstrate that the soul is

' For Tw ovTi here, it is necessary to read rw on.

^ The same reading as the above, must also be adopted here.

204 Platonic Demonstration of

immoriti, if we gee how many'tnbdds there are of corruptidn^
and show that the soul ia not cornipted according to any one df
these, we shall then have dediofistrated that it is incorruptible
and indestruetible/and it will also be evident that it is immortal.
For every thing that is corrupted^ is torrupted in a twofold
respect. For either it is itself corrupted by itself, through the
matter which it contains, or it is corrupted externally. Thus
for instance wood, by alone lying on the ground, is corrupted
.through the putrefaction which is in itself: for it contains in
itself the cause of its corruption ; as Plato also says in the
Republic^ that every thing which is corrupted, is corrupted by
its own appropriate evil. But it may also be corrupted exter-
nally, by being burnt, and cnt. Since, therefore, 'there are two
modes of corruption, on this account Plato adduces two syllor
.gisms. For one of these demonstrates, that the soul is not cor-r
rupted by itself, which he shows through its being self-moved
and perpetually" moved \ but the other syllogism deroon^tratea
that neither is the soul corrupted by any thing elsci which he
shows through its being the principle of motion.

Shall we say, therefore, that each of these syllogisms is im-
-perfect, but that the demonstration derives perfecdou firom both i
Or shall we say, that in either of them the other is comprehended^
but that the peculiarity of each, previously presents itself to the
view i For that which is not corrupted by itself, cannot be corrup«r
ted by another thing. For having itself in itself, the cause of pre-
serving itself, and always being present with itself, how can it be
corrupted by any thing else P For that which is self-motive is a
thing of this kind, as will be demoiistrated. And how can that
which is not corrupted by another thing, but is the principle and
cause of other things being preserved, be corrupted by itself i For
the principle of motion will be demonstrated to be a thing of this
kind. For neither will it be corrupted by the things which are
above it, since it is preserved by them, nor by the things posterior
to itself, since it is the cause of their being and life. 1^ therefore,
it cannot be corrupted by any thing, how, since it is the fouii-
tarn of life, can it be corrupted by itself f Hence, as we have said,
each of the arguments is of itself perfect, and comprehends in
itself the other. But one of them shows, and is characterized by
this, that the soul is not corrupted by itself; and the other by
this, that the soul is not corrupted by any other thing. Let us
however, in the first place, arrange the prepositions of the syllo-
gisms, and afterwards consider the developeuient of them.

The first syllogism therefore, is as follows : The soul is' self-
moved.. That which is self-moved is perpetually moved.

the Immortality of the Soul. 225

That which is perpetually nioTed is immartal. The soid, there-
fore, 18 immortal. Hence this reasoning shows us that the soul
is not corrupted by itself. But the second syllogism is, the soul
is self-moved. That which is self-moved b the principle of
itiotion. The principle of motion is unbegotten. The unhe-
gotten is incorruptible. The incorruptible is immortal* The
soul; therefore, is immortal. And this reascming demoostrstes
to us that die soul is not corrupted by a certain other thing.
The truth of the assumptions, therefore, we. shall accurately dis-
cuss in what follows* But now considering the first and com-
mon proposition of the two syllogisms by itself, that the soul 's
self-moved, and which Plato arranges in the last place of the
whole reaaoninff, let us survey how tliat which is self-moved
is the first of things that are moved, especially since no cii^iual
man> doubts concerning the existence of the self-motive essence.
.And perhaps it will be found that the philosophers do not dis-
sent from eadi other. For Aristotle indeed takes away all cor-
poreal motions from the soul, which we also say is most true.
But Plato clearly shows that the motions of the soul are differ-
ent from all the corporeal motions. For he says in the 10th
book of the Laws, ''that soul conducts every thing in the heavens,
the earth, and the sea, by its motions, the names of which are
to will, io consider, to attend providentially to other things, to
consult, to opine rightly and Jfahely^ together with rejoicing,
grieving, daring, Jeartng, hating and loving J* That there is,
, therefore, a certain principle of motion, and that it is that which
• is self-moved, will be from hence evident. For as it is mani-
fest that there is that which is aitcr-molive, this will either be
moved by another alter-motive >oature, and that by another, and
so on to infinity ; or alter-motive natures will move each other
in a circle, so that the first will again be moved by the last ;
or, if it is not possible that either of these modes can take place,,
it is necessary that the self-motive nature must 'have the prece-
dency. It is evident therefore, that motsve natures cannoit pro-
ceed to infinity : for neither is there the infinite in essence, nor is
there any science of infinites. But neither is it4>o9sible for motive
natures to be in a circle. For the order of beings would be sub-
verted, and the same thing would be both causeand effect ; so
that it is necessary there should bea certain principle of motion, and
that motion should neither be to bfinity, nor in a circle. This prin-
ciple of motion, however, which, according to both the philoso-
phers, is souly Plato says is self-moved, but Aristotle immovable.

* L e. Aristotle.

VOL. XXL a Jl. NO. XLIL P

1236 Plaionk Demonstration of

But tiut it is necemry this principle of moUoo shduLd be - d«v
moDStrtted to be self-moved^ even from the .dogmas of Aris-
totle, you may learn from hence. In all beings nature does not
proceed without a medium from a contrary to a contrary, as,
for instance, from winter to summer ; but it is entirely requisite
that a medium should precede, at one time spring, and at an-
other time autumn ; and the like takes place in ail bodies and
incorporeal essences. Here, likewise, as there is the aher-motive
and the immovable nature, it is necessary there should be a
medium which is tlie self-moved essence, being one and the
same in number, and in subject For that which Aristotle calls
the self-moved nature, as, for instance, the animal, is not that
which is now proposed for investigation. For the animal, ac-
cording to him, being composed of the immovable and the
alter-motive, he says that the whole is self- moved. So that, as
there is that which is entirely immovable, such, for instance,
as the principle of all things, and as there is that which is alter-
notive, such as bodies, there will be between them the self-moved
nature, which will be nothing else tluin soul. For that which
we see moved by it, this we say is animated, so that this is the
▼ery nature of soul, itself to move itself. There are, therefore,
these three things according to Aristotle, viz. intellect, life, and
being; and in the first place> that we may speak of.beiDg,tas
there is something which is generated from another thing and
which receives existence from another, there is also that which
imparts existence to itself, such as the heaven and intellects,
which he says always eiist unbegotten by any other cause.
For, according to him they are neidier generated by a cause,
as neither are they generated in time, but they are always un-
begotten, and the causes of existence to themselves. And
again, in life there is that which receives life from other things,
for man generates man; and there are also things which
have life from themselves, such as again, the heaven and
intellect. For they have; not an adscititious, but a conoascent
life. Farther still, as there are things which receive from othess
the power of intellectual perception, and become through them
intellective, as the intellect wbloh isi in capacity, according to
Aristotle, there is also intellect which is in energy, which pos-
sesses from itself intellectual perception, and inteUectually per-
ceives itself. ' Hence from all tiiis it follows, that as there is

tmi^''fi»tmmmmammmmmmmmaamiumm»mmmmmtmmi^m

* And this intellect in energy is the medium between the intelligible,
j^perly te caikd, wbich is superior to intellect, aad the intellect whka
IS in capacity.

the ImtmrtaUiy of the SmK S3?

that which is nioiEed by another thing, there is' alvonecessariijr
that which is the cause to i^tself of being moved, and imparts
seif-motion to itself. For, otheFwise, it would be absurd to pass
entirely from the alter-motive to the immovable- without assum**
ing that which is self-moved as the medium, in the same*
liianner as it i^ absurd to pass from that which is generated, and
which only sometimes exists, to that wiuch ia supers-essential
non-being, without assuming being as th^ medfum« For it will
be immanifest what kind of non*betng we assume, whether that
which is inferior to a generated nature^ or that which is suporioe
to it, unless we assume the intermediate nature, which is eternal
being. Thus, likewise, in motion, it will be immanifest, what
kind of the immovable we assume; whether that which is suhbr^
dinate, or that whidi is superior to the alter-motive nature, uirlesa
the self-moved is assumed as a medium. And the like tdkea
place in life, intellect, and other things.

This self-motivb motion, therefore, is demonstrated^by tfr»
philosopher in the Lavi's, to be the first pnnciple of all other
motions, and the cause of them according to iJl the sigiiificatibnk
of cause. For it is the effidctive, the paradigmatic^ and the
final cause of them, which are alone properly causes. For tha^
formal cause is in the effect, and is the effect itself. And dieb
material cause is much more remote from being properly cattse }
since it has the relatiion of things without which others are not
effected.! Hence, that the' self-moved nature is tbe effective^
cause of other motions is evident, as Plato demonstrates ia
Ae Laws.: << For if alt'things, says he, should stand still) what
would that be which would be first moved i" Is it not evident
that it must be the self-moved nature i For if that which accedea.
to the motive cause is moved, and aH other beings are altera
motive, * but that which is self-motive possesses in itself a
motive power, and does not merely approximate to it,- but iflk.
wnted to it, or rather, haft motion for its essence, it is evident
that this, being first moved,, will move other things. For as, if
the sun did not set and rise, but was immovable,^' we should,
be dubious what is the cause of so great a light, and if he weret
invisible to the things which he illuminates, we should be still
more dubious ^ thus also, with respect to the soul, since beings
incorporeal it is the cause of all motions,, it occasions us to doubt
how this is effected. As, therefore, the sun who illuminates all

* Because it is that.^'oin tbhick or tit which, other thines'are effisqted«.

* This is on the supposition that aJl things stand still..

228 Platonic Demonriratum of

things^ nittdi more OMkes himself luminoos, thus, likewise, the
•ottly which moves all things by a myck greater priority, moves
itself. For every cause begins its energy from itself; and you
will find that the motions of the soul are the paradigms of cor-
poreal motions.

. Let us then assume the corporeal motions ; but tliese are eight
in number, being rather passive than effective; viz. generation,
corruption, increase, dimimHion, lation, circulation, mixture,
and separationm In the soul, therefore, there is increase, when
giving itsdf to laore excellent natures it nntltiplies its intellec-
tions* But there is then corruption in it ; when departing from
thence it becomes more imbecile, and more sluggish in its in-
tellectual perceptions. Again, generation takes place in it when
it ascends from this terrene abode. ' But the corruption of it
is its last lapse from the intelligible. And mixture, indeed, in it,
IS collected intelligence, and at the same time the contemplatioa
of forms. But separation in it may be said to be a more partial
intelligence, and die contemplation of one form only. Again,
lation m the soul is the motion of it according to a right line, and
into the realms of generation. But circulation in it is its periodic
revolutioaabout forms, its evolution, and its restitution to the same
condition. Circulation, therefore, may be more appropriately aa-
^igned to divine souls, but lation to ours. You amy also perceive
in difine souls both these motions. . For the Deimurgus, says
Plato in the Timieus, taking, two right lines, bent them into
a circle. Hence it is evident that the circular inflection and intel>«
ligence of souk is not without the right* line. For it pertains
to inlellect. alone to be purely. moved in a circle. But the ninth
motion, which vis that of.iiKorporeal natures about bodies, suob
as calefactions, or refrigerations, or animations, has a paradig-
matic cause in Uie^soul, so far as the soul gives life. to bodies;
: And thus we have sufficiently shown that there are motions of
souls, which are the paradigms of corporeal motions. It re^
mains, therefore, to demonstrate that the motions of the soul are
the final causes of other motions. * For immortality is not pre-

I .... >

> For this is, as it were, a new birth of the soul.

' * The demonstration of this is wanting in the dri^nal. For In the
i)iiainai sifter x»irtT«t It wi rtuxag ttt/^ag e(itoiu(ai, there itnmediately follows

which evidently implies that something preceding is wanting. And it
is obvious from the translation of what Allows, that there is no d€moii<^
stTation of the motions of the soul beiqg the final causes of other mo-

the Immortality of the Soul. 229

dKcated of the sdu], as a certain other thing, but is co-essential-
ised in the very essence of it^ and unically comprehends the
whole demonsitration. For imnM>rtality is a certain life in the
same manner as self-motion. Plato, therefore, afterwards ad-
duces an evolved and expanded demonstration, when be says,
'*/or that which is always moved is immortal" 8cd. omitting to
say that the soul is self-knoved, ae being common to the tw^
syllogisms, and intending to inlMduce it as the last of the four
arguments, where also we may more accurately investigate it.
Now, however, prior to the discussion of the parts of the first
arguments, let us logically adapt the words themselves of Plato
to the propositions.

All the propositions, therefore, of the syllogisms are three.
The soul is self-moved : the self-moved is always moved : that
which is always moved is immortal. But as we have said, the
first and smallest of all the propositions, which says the soul is
setf-moved, is ranked as iVe last. For the third and greatest of
all of them is placed first, as being connectite of the whole
reasoning ; and this is that in which Plato says, '*for that which
is always moved is immortal.** But the proposition posterior*
to this, which says, that which is self-moved is always moved, is
introduced through the contrary, the alter-niotive, together with
demonstration. For Plato here says : '^ But that which moves
another thing, and is moved by another/* i.e. the alter-motive
nature, '' in consequence of having a cessation of motion/* i. e. not
being always moved, ^^has also a cessation of life/* i. e. is not im-
mortal. If, therefore, that which is moved by another, in conse-
quence of not being always moved, is not immortal, that which is
self-moved, being always moved, is immortal. All the propo-
sitions, however, are assumed essentially, and so far as each of
them is that which it is. For from that which is moved by ano-
ther, it is not only demonstrated that the self-moved is alwayi
moved, but also that the always-moved is seIf*moved ; so that
they convert, as for instance, the self«-moved is always moved,
and the always-moved is self-moved. For if that which is
moved by another has a cessation of motion, i. e. if the alter-
motive is not always-moved, it will be evident that the always*
moved is self-moved. For this is collected by the second hypo-
thetic syllogism. For if the alter-motive is not always-moved,

1 i I i ■

tions. It may, however, be summarily shown as follows, that the motion^
of the soul am the final causes of other motioDft The motions of the
soul are, as has been demonstiated, the effective causes of other motionsb>
Svery thing desires good. Good 19 proximately imparted..

330 Oft the Otigin of the Drama.

it is evident thet Uie alwayi-moved is not dter-moliTe. But
that which is not alter-motive is self-motive. And froai the
words^ ^'because it does not deiert itsetf/' it is collected^
tliat every thing which is alwajs-moved is self-moved. For if
the alter-mottve is likewise always-moved, it is in consequeace
of subsisting in conjunction with the motive cause. Much more,
therefore, will that which is self-moved be always-moved, be-
cause it is not only always present with itselfi but is united to.
itself. T.

ON THE ORIGIN OF THE DRAMA.

Xhe Origin of the Drama has been assigned to various
periods and various causes ; but, as it would seem, without such
definite precision of inference and such force of evidence, as
are necessary to. make it no longer a question. In tracing the
drama to the mysteries, I should perhaps be ^vrong to presume
on any striking originality, but, 1 may venture to say that, al-
t)iough this mode of accounting fov the origin of the stage may
have been previously . broached as a surmise, it has hitherto
never assumed the mature form of a regular hy[>othesis.

We have very few glimmerings of light to direct out search
for the origin of the drama in Greece. AIL that we collect with
any certainty is, that it was introduced originally to the public
under a very inartificial and inelegant form, and that a peram-
bulating stage, in no degree better than similar, contrivances of
our tumblers and mountebanks, was the humble cradle in which
IMlelpomene and Thalia first made their appearance before the
Grecian world. . .

Nevertheless there is- reason for pronouncing, on a slight ex*
amination of their features, however di^uised by so unworthy
a garb, that the same superstition which fabricated the Pagan
mythology was their parent, and that the Pagan Hierarchy
was the Lucioa who presided at their birth.. It appears, indeed,,
that the abases of the original comedy, or rather farce (for in
its original stale it resembled more what we have since dc»ug*
oatfid.by that JDame)# were of a v^ry .uodigyifi^d . coi]pple;(ip£^
The gestures and actions of the bye-standers were mimicked with
the grossest caricature, and their lives and characters laid open,
to-^Jasbof seem with the most unaparing scurrility. JNpw.
it is well knowH' that the particular ^brandi of Poetry called

X)ntKe Origin.6f t^ Dram^. 231

Sa&'e took its origin from tbia flafcastic licencei and that satirei
both by name and character, is fairly traceable to Bacchanaliaii
and Satumalian rites. Here then is a strong presumptive proof
of religious origin : but it is necessary to trace the connexion
deeper. It was in the nature of the rites I have alluded to,
particularly the Satumalian, to prescribe a state of brotherhood
or equality among^ the initiated. The licence of language was
permitted as the proof and result of that equality ; and the cus-
tom has descended to the Carnivals of Italy. During the Eleu*
sinian Mysteries a performance still more curiously in point
occurred ; that of a scurrilous and obscene dialogue between
two of the acting characters, Ceres and Bembo. The proces-
sion, also, in setting forth from Athens, was indulged in indis«
crimate abuse of those whom it passed : and the same thjng seems
to have occurred in the Isiac processions, from which the Eleu-
sinian were certainly derived.

' Here, then, in this scurrilous dialogue, and the accompanying
choruses of the devotees, we have the elements of the original
comedy*

With regard to the higher walk of the ancient drama, tragedy^
its very name, (tbe song of the goat) clearly connects its origin
with the same rites from whence the cognate appellation of sa-
tire is derived. It principally occupied itself with the splendid
fictidns of the Pagan mythology, disdained the employment of
lower beings than deities or deified heroes, and introduced cho*
ruses commenting and moralising on the succeeding events of
the action, with an austere grandeur which resembles the effect
of Church music in the scJemn pauses of the service. Even
the apparent unnecessary length to which they are prolonged
possesses something of a religious character ; it seems to inf^r
that morality of effect is more considered than the gratification
of the sight or the taste. The chorus, in short, Qonstitutea the
discourse, to which the events of the drama compose a kind
of pictorial text.

The actors, on these occasions, scrupulously adhered to cer«
tain prescribed signs- of caste, by no means indispensable todra^-
matic effect. Of these tbe sock and buskin are the fnost fa-
miliar; but the masks most deserving of attention. Th^
effect of these last, indeed, appears- so ill calculated for the suc-
cess of .either comic or tragic performances, as to create bo
little wonder, how a refined people could be induced to tolerate
so senseless a deformity. Certainly any attempt to ally such-
hideous excrescences which, besides disfiguring the face, and neu.
tiralising the physiognomy of paission, imparted a sepulchral

252 On the Origin of the Drama,

didence to die Teice, with modem comedy or tragedy, would in!
e greet measure amial the illueive magic of Shak^peare htm-'
aelf. All that could, be said in favor of this custom was, that
it was sanctioned by the antiquity of its origin. Aristotle con**
fesses, that the period of its introduction was unknown. There
is no alternative, then, but to conclude, that it was a custom
•riginally prescribed by the religious rites of Paganism. To no>
less authority would the delicate taste of Greece have so 2ealousiy
immolated its nice discrimination.

• All these circumstances combined make out a strong pre-
sumptive case in fovor of the religious origin of the drama.

But, in order to consolidate the proof, and to connect the-
drama by an unbroken chain with the Pagan mysteries, it will
be necessary to inquire what those mysteries were, and to place
them before the eye in as clear and concentrated a position as.
the authorities which refer to them will allow. In order to epi*.
tomise the inquiry, and collect the scattered rays of description
into one focus, I shall begin by assuming, what few I believe,
will now object to, that the mysteries of Greece were a copy of.^
the E^ptian, and that the rites of Osiris were the same as those
of the sume deity among the Magians, characterised as he was
by a ORsme which has been proved to be radically similar/

The most striking circumstance about these mysteries is, that
in them were represented dramas, pantomimes and mai^ks,
founded upon mythological stories. The chief fund for
these representations in Egypt was tlie popular story of Osiris.
murdercKl by bis brother Typhon. According to Plutarch the
search of Isis was the subject of superb pageants and water
spectacles ; and in truth the whole narration, concluding with ;the
triumph of Horus, is by no mean^l calculated for dramatic effect.
A similar representation of the story of Ceres took place during:
the £leusinian mysteries.'' It would appear also. that on the
same occasion four priests, dressed, in a particular costume de-
rived from Egypt, performed a kind of mask in the characters
of Jupiter, Mercury, Appllo and Ceres; an allegory which con-
veyed instruction to the aspirant. Sometimes the creation of
the world was represented, the cause of death accounted for.

' MizrSy that is, Osiris with m derivative, agrees nearly with Mithra.

* And among the Druids devoted to Ceudven (the lady of oora),
Davies' Mythology. Nor is it unlikely that the sacred amphitheatre
ofStonebeoge was ooeasionally the site of these dramas. The £dda
abounds with fictions well calculated for dramatic pageantry. Fre^a,
weeping and searching for her husband, is the story of Venus and Isis
in another dress. * * , . •-

On the Origin of the Drama. 233

dielat>ie'of the soul described* and its* restontton portrayed**
To this chiss of masks iDdubkablj belongs the beautiful stofy;
of Cubid and Psyche, described by A^uleius during his account-
of initiation ; and it is not a little singular, that it is an inezhaus*
tible source of the most beautiful operas and masks to the
presiBiit time. While these scenes were representing the mya-'
tagugue performed the part of itie explanatory chorus; but on
some occasions, as in the search of Ceres, a chorus accompanied
the action. Symbols were presented to the aspirant, and a
mysterious dialogue was introduced, followed by an explanatory
lecture. A: splendid pageant of Gods and Goddesses, passed
over the stage, and the king of the mysteries sung a hymn sujp-*
posed to be composed by Orpheus, describing their generation
and performances. We are also told that he concluded by a*
palinody or recantation, denying their existence, and proclaiming
only one god.

AlLthese things were derired by the Greeks from the Egyp-
tian priesthood. Among a body of men so crafty and so sk2ful,
so versed in natural magic, and so famous for jugglery .and de^
hision, it is natural to suppose that their religious melodramea
were clothed with extraordinary pomp, and produced astonishing
effects upon the tenses. Perhaps the heroic descents into hell,
which have furnished poetry with its grandest machinery, are
traceable to these exhibitions.

With regard to those of Eleusis, wUch can be considered in
no other light than as copies from these originals, there is suffi*^
eient evidence, without going the length of Warburton, or as-
fl^uming that Virgil's 6th Book is a detail of the initiatory drama,
to establish the point that the performance was Of the most stu--
pendous and admirable description.

, In the first place, the Theatbe (for so it is curiously called)
of these dramatic pageants was capable •f holding 80,000 spec^
tators. Aristides 'calls it a '' kind of Temple of the whole earthy'
and of all (hat man beholds, performed in the mbst dreadful or
exhilarating manner. In what other place have the records of
&ble sung of things more marvellous; or in what region upon
earth have the objects presented to the eye borne a more exact:
resemblance to the sounds which strike the ear i What objects
of sight have the numberless generations of men and women
beheld comparable to those exhibited in the.ineffable mysteriea P'
Pletho says that **frigfuful and shocking amariiiom^ in a variety
of forms, were displayed to the mystae; and tJiat thunder and U|;bt»
ning, and fire, and every thing portentous, vns introduced.*
V Towards the end of the celebration/' 9ays Stobieu^, ^' the

3S4 On the Origin of ihe Drama.

Mrhole scene is terrible : all it trembling, Bbudderiog, hett, and
aitonishinent. Many horrible spectres are seen, and strange
cries* and bowlings uttered* Light succeeds darkness ; and again*
the blackest darkness the most glaring light ; then, open lawiir
appear, flowery meadsand waving groves : dauctsmA chokuses
are seen there, and various holy' phantasies enchant the sights
Melodious notes are heard from far, mingling with the loftier
symphonies of sacred hymns.''

These quotations, thus combined, afford an idea of the scenery
and mechanism attached to the mysteries of Eleusis. Nor were
the dramas exhibited in the caves of the magi of a less mag-
nificent character. A fertile source of the sublime and won-
derful was supplied by the cosmogony of Zoroaster, and the. con--
testsof good and evil genii. But if we may trust to Porphyry,
there was another feature about these oriental representations,
the introduction of astronomy. Indeed, it appears that some«»
thing like a celestial orrery, accompanied by sacred music and
explanatory lectures, was exhibited by the magians to their no-
vices. Something of the same kind may be pfeaumed to have*
composed the antopsiSf or last stage of initiation of Eleusis ; for
Apuleius says that after passhig through darkness, the wreck
of elements, and every species of horror, he. arrived on the
threshold of Proserpine's temple, and beheld a midnight Sun
shining with the splendor of noon day. The inference is leaa>
doubtful with regard to the scenery exhibited in the cave 'of
Trophonius : that was evidently of an astronomical character,
and supposes the utmost perfection of scenic mechanism. Stara
i^cended and descended, happy islands were discovered alar>
gulphs boiling with vapors, and cataracts, and rivers of fire.

Judging, therefore, from all these circumstances, we may
safely pronounce, that the Pagan mysteries, in various countries,
acto^lly contain the germ 6f every species of stage performance-
winch has descended to the present day ; masks, pantomime,^
ballet, farce, and the legitimate drama. Thus the question seema •
naturally to end here : but there are a variety of little corroborat-
ing circumstances, of a less generalising nature, which will place
the result beyond alldonbt.

We have seen that Tragedy, in its original construction, differed
in nothing from the choral hymns in honor of Bacchus or Pan^-
with an occasional monologue to break the uniformity ; that'
the dramatis personse of gods and heroes are the same as those
exhibited in die secret rites. The first actors w^e therefore,' iti
all probability, an order of priests^ as t^ey were at the revival of
the stUge. Comedy and Tragedy were diatinguished by certain'

Oa tbe^ Origin of the Drairuu 23*5

emblems which part^ike of a pontifical character. The first by*
the sock, which wa8 a peculiar kind of. low shoe laced above the
ancle ; thir last by the buskm, which was a species of quadran-
gular boot proluseij decorated, but very ungraceful, with a high'
sole^ and fastened beneath the knee. Now^ it is curious, that tbe^
priests of £gypt, during the course of particular rites, assumed
a particular kind of shoe. M uch indeed cannot be extracted from
this meagre fact ; but I am strongly inclined to suspect that the
buskin, which was peculiar to hunters' as well as tragedians,
is connected with the mysteries ; for the priests on some occasions
assumed the garb of huntsmen^ and a mimic hunt was represent-*.
eA, However this may be, another symbol appropriated by the
ancient drama, the mask, proves beyond a doubt its origin firom'
the sacred rites. I have before stated reasons for believing theiv
use tolerated only by superstitious prescription. The fact it»
that we have the strongest proof possible that masks w^ere wont
by the actors of the mysteries. We have extant representations'
of the masks worn by the Egyptians: we have the evidence of
Tertuliian, that the priests of Mitiiras wore masks after the
Egyptian fashion : we have the authority of Eusebius for assum-
ing that the four actors in the drama of the Cosmogony at
Elensia^-'Jupiter, Apollo, Ceres, Mercury, wore the symbols of
the same deities in Egyptian rites. In short we have extant the:
figures of those four actors, masked as they were in the rites of
Serapts, on a variety of monuments. This inference, too, in a
great degree explains the reason of the sepulchral look and se«
pulchral tone, given purposely to the tragic mask. The cha-
racters represented in the mysteries were most probably evoked
before the initiate as ghosts inhabiting the lower world. They
appeared perhaps before him and recited their history^ as they
did in the original Tragedies, and as they do to l) lyases in
Homer's book ol Necromancy, which has equal title with Virgir»
account to be considered as a description of the most ancient
initiation : perhaps of Cyclopean institution.

Another circumstance which tends to the same result, is that

' It is curious ttiat, during the mysteries attached to the African secret
tribunal callexf Purrab, and evidently derived Irom £|$ypt, men with.
moiks officiate, apparitions are evoked, dramas performed, and hunts
represented. Thus the extraordinary suuare hunting boots, worn by the
Sierra T^nnetp cluefs, may be connectea witbithe bgsHin. The temples
of this curious association are like those of the Druids, composed of cir-
cular rows of trees, bpped into the shape of columns, with a square altar
in the midst.

4

256 On the Origin of the Drama.

a mysterious and sacred dance, called Emmelia, was introduced
kito the original tragedy, which was beyond a doubt derived
from dances peculiar to religious rites, and which Plato ap*
proves, as conducive to a love of virtue and an abhorrence of
vice. On the same principle, serious ballets may be traced to
the tame source.

. That masks and pantomimes are traceable to the mysteries,
may be inferred from their allegorical characteristics. Spencer^
and Bunyan show in what manner the first may be made to serve
the purposes of morality and religion. With regard to the last
Dr. Clarke has not only argued the point with his wonted inge-
nuity, but has exhibited a very curious pictorial proof of it,
taken from a sepulchral vase. (Travels through Greece, 8cc.) The
Italian harlequinade is evidently, as he infers, a different version
of Cupid and Psyche, and similar allegorical stories represented
in the mysteries. Columbine is the wandering soul, harlequin-
the pursuing)lover, the pantaloon ' her tyrannical fatlier, and the
acurra or buffoon, as be thinks, Momus, but as I imagine, Mer-
cury, who is frequently introduced in that character. The pic«
ture he exhibits proves this, and farther, that such pantomimes
were exhibited in the Egyptian rites. For the characters are
not Greek but Egyptian. The male figure on the left is dressed
in the well known Egyptian pantaloon. He has on hb head the*
symbol of Serapis, who, like Adonis, was represented in search
of the lost soul, and Hermes was his appropriate attendant.
The symbol which the latter holds is evidently an Egyptian, not
a Greek Caduceus. What is most curious about this andysia
of modem pantomime, which shows to what serious things tri-
fling customs may be traced, is, that the four elementary charac-
ters which compose it are precisely those of the four actors in the
Egyptian and Grecian mysteries — ^Jupiter^ Mercucyi Cupid or
the torch bearer, and Proserpine^ or the wandering soul.

Perhaps the circumstance which has contributed to perpetuate
this popular fable under its present form is the masquerades of
the Carnival. These are evidently relics of the ancient Satuin-
alia, and are only one of many proofs how far the court of Rome
originally gave way to the force of Pagan prejudice. The cha-
raeter of this amusement, the scurrilous jests allowed— *the masks
— ^the favorite characters usually adopted--^the unbounded mirtb^
agceeing with the licence of Syria and Egypt on the regenera-

^ Gol^oni has introduced the above characters into legitimate comedy
with a very tiresome obedience to national prejudice.

On the Origin of the Drama. 237

tioii of their deities, are curious proofs of the duration of
ancient habit/

But there can be adduced a still more curious proof of this
principle, as well as the hypothesis I am contending for : that
the modern drama reappeared" after its exUnctioa, not only with
the same form, the same objects, the same description of actors
as the ancient ; but actually under the same primitive designation,
thtit of mysteries. This fact is not only curious but strikingly
corroborative of my positions : and this, whether we take for
basis, that the human mind under the same circumstances uni-
formly pursues the same march, or whether we infer, as there is
great reason to believe, that the Church of Rome availed itself
of one of the most powerful weapons of Pagan theology.

Be this as it will, the modern French Drama, from which the
English is derived, appeared in the reign of Charles the 5th in
all fts original simplicity, consisting of choral hymns to the Vir-

fin and the Saints, ^o which in time episodes were added, and
nally scriptural characters introduced. The actors compos-
ed a Friary, called Brothers of the Passion, from the subjects
they performed ; and their plays were named Chants Royaux, or
mysteries.

It is here wordiy of remark, though feWj I believe, are igno-
raiU'of the fact, that the noblest poem in our language, the Para-
diae Lost, was originally composed as a dramatic mystery. In-
deed it is very capable in its present state of being de-
composed and restored to its original form. So restored, it
would in fact exhibit all the features of the most ancient myste-
rious drama, the Cosmogony, the lapse of inan, the machines
of good and evil spirits, the scenery of an Elysian garden, of the
,8tarry universe, of heaven and hell. It is not certain that any
thing like this object entered into Milton's purview in writing it':
thougli the mighty and beneficent purposes to which the stage
is capable of being applied, could not have escaped his great
and piercing mind. And he may have wished to re-apply Jt to
its original purpose, as the gigantic lever of national religion and
morality.

I cannot go the length of Darwin, of wishing to see a rei^re-
sentation of the mystic shews of Eleusis reproduced upon 'Our

■ It has been supposed* that Comedy took its origin from the happy
denouement of Tragedy. There may be some foundation for this idea.
It occurs to me that tragic scenes were performed during the ritual period
of mourning for Bacchus, Osiris, Adonis, &c. and that Comedy had its
«ouree in the festivals, unbounded licence and jtiyfoi' choruses cKmils
quent on their revival.

238 On the Ancient British

stage under the more ennobling features of our national reli^m
But 1 am inclined to think that a selection of sacred subjects might
be perfitniied during the periods of religious festivals^ as the
oratorios are during Lent, with public acivantage as well as
cratiiicaiion. I would of course be understood to nieaa this
under very punctilious restriction. Ihe sacred Dramas of
Haiuiah More, for instance, might perhaps ou such, occasioiis
be advantageously performed. The subjects indeed, equally
fitted for stage effect to be found in the same inestimable
ijeservoiry are inexhaustible. The magnificence of oriental
acener}^ is there united with all the wonderful of incident^ all
die stjblune of supernatural agency, and all the beautiful of
morality. C

ANCIENT BRITISH LANGUAGE OF

CORNWALL.

LETTER X.

CoBNisH Extracts.'

Havino in my former letters compared the Cornisti with those
languages, to which it bears the greatest affinity, and endeavoured
to trace its phraseology under its several disguises, you will now
expect that i should give you some account of the writings that
are still extant in h. Unfortunately, its remains are few, scattered,
arid difficult to be procured ; and, as compositions, possessed of
little literary merit. The Cornish manuscripts are characterised as
the works of men, who wrote to please a rude and illiterate people.
What remains is mostly in verse, and is an inferior kind of sacred
fK>etry. But it is foreign to our subject to enter into any exami-
nation of the sentiments, or to reprobate the absurdities which
occur iq those writers. Let us consider them merely as the vehicles
in which the language is now preserved ; and because they were com-
posed while it was yet in common use, we may very properly sup-
pose that they are pure, or in other words, that they represent it
as it was then spoken. It is therefore in this point of view that
those manuscripts are valuable. It is indeed on the examination
and study of these, that the only possibility of examining the Com«
ish language depends.

I wish it had been so far in my power to inspect those venerable
relics, so as to have given you such an account as would be mutu-
ally satisfactory^ As it is, I can offer you but few original remarks.

Xangiiage of Cornwall. 239

and musty in a great mea^uce, give you the substance of what has
been said by others.

The most ancient Cornish manuscript is the. Cottonian. It
is supposed to be of the eleventh century* It is a vocabulary,
which was mistaken at first for Welsh ; but when examined by Mr.
Lhuyd, the archaeologian, be pronounced it to be Cornish. He
thus speaks of it in a letter to his friend Mr. Tonkin. " 1 know not
whether I mentioned that I had sent Mr; Moor a copy of an old
Cornish glossary in the Cotton library. It is a valuable curiosity ;
being probabi3r seven or eight hundred years old. If you cannot
procure it, you shall * have a copy of mine : alphabetically, or in
the order of the Cotton MS. which is in continued lines, but
with -some regard to natural order." (Polwheie's Hist, of Corn. vol.
iii. p. 32.) Dr. Borlase has incorporated it in the vocabulary at
the end of his Antiquities of Cornwall.

There are two manuscript poems in Cornish, which have been
preserved in the Bodleian library.' They were dramatic, and are
such as might have been expected to be produced about the
fifteenth century, among a people little acquainted with literature.
The mysteries of religion were the subject of the modern drama
in its infancy, perhaps borrowed by the Cornish from their conti-
nental neighbors. It was not their original invention, as the silence
of those who have written on the subject would lead us to infer. The
second of these manuscripts is of the beginning of the seventeenth
century, and is said to have been expressly composed for the
purpose of being represented in an ancient British amphitheatre at
St. Just, near Penzance. The language was then declining, and
the poet must have written rather as it formerly was, than as it was
then actually spoken. I cannot do better than give you Dr. Borlase's
account of those compositions in his own words*

" Another general custom was the play or interlude in the Corn-
ish tongue. Of these plays the subjects were taken from Scripture,
and the design suitably good, even that of instructing the com-
mon people in the meaning and excellence of the Holy Scriptures ;
although the design, it must be owned, is executed in a coarse and
rude manner.

" There are two manuscripts in the Bodleian library, whichcon-
tain some interludes, or, as the author calls them, Ordinalia:
the first, in parchment, written in the fifteenth century, exhibits
three Ordinalia; the first treats of the creation of the world,
the second of the passion of our Lord Jesus Christ, the third
of the resurrection. The other manuscript is on paper, written
by William Jordan, An. 1611. This has only one Ordinale, of

' Bib. Bodl. b. xl. Art given by James Bbtton, Esq., of Worcester-
shire, An. 1615.

SiAO On the Ancient

the creation of the woiM and )he ddnge. There is a thiid book
written in Cornish on vellnm^ which Mr. Ed.Lhu^d, late keeper of
the Mussenm at Oxford, received from John Anstb, Esq.,
Garter King at Arms. It treats of the passion in metre, bat
not 10 dramatic dialogue, intitled Mount CaWary.

" The first Ordinale of the creation begins thus (God the Father
speaking): Cornish.

" En Tas a Nef yw Gylmyr,

Formyer pub tra a vydh gwrys,

O nan, ha tryon, yn gwyr,

Eu Tas, ban Mob, haa Spyrys;

Ha hethyn me a tbesyr,

Dre ott grath dalletb au Bys.

Y loTaraf, Nef, ha Tyr

Formyys orthe ou brys."

Englished.
'< The Father of Heaven I the maker.
Former of every thing that shall be made.
One, and Three, truly.
The Father, the Son, and the Spirit ;
Yes — thb day it is my will
Of my especial favor to begin the world.
I have said it — Heaven and Eartb«
Be ye formed by my counsd. ■

^ This metre is not ill chosen or unmusical.

** The scanning to be performed in the following manner :

" Eu Tttsa mf-ynt GJl-wyr,

Forrtj^-€r pttb-tr& vjth-gwrys, &c.

" It is the Trochaic Heptasy liable, otherwise called the Trochaic
Dimeter Catalectio. It consists of three trochees and a semi|)ed«
Aristophanes was very food of it at times.

** In Latin, Horace adopts it

" Non^bur n^ue aur^m.

** In English, Shakspeare frequently uses it ; and Dryden ick
his tenderest numbers :

*' Sofdy sweet in Lydian measure.
Soon he sooth'd bis soul fo pleasure.

** ^he language suits the metre; as the subject is sublime, the
composition is not unsuitable, as may be seen by the above and
foUowing stanza :

" Yn peswere gwreys perfyth
Then bys ol golowys glan,
-Hogajiynwyn y a -vyth
All Houl, an lior, h' an Steryan,

Lang^tage of CofnwaU. ft4l

M€ a set a Nugli an g6L€!fik
Yn Greys an Ebron avan«
An Lor yn nos, Houl yn geyA
May roUons y golow Splan.

^ In tbe fourth (day) I shall make perfect
For the world all the resplendent lights.
And I will that they be called
The Sun, the Moon, and the Stars*
Then will I place them on high
In the midst of the firmament abpvey
That the Moon by night^ the Sun by day.
May yield their glowing splendor.

*• The stanza consists of eight verses with alternate rhymesi;
sometimes this is changed for a stanza of six, of which the first and
second are of one rhyme, the fourth and fifth of another, and the
(third and sixth line of a third rhyme ; but the faeptasyllable metre
xrontinaes throughout, with few deviations, in this piece and all the
others.

" The poetry is the least exceptionable part of these interludes :
a person called the Ordinary was the chief manager; every throg
was done as he prescribed, and spoken as he prompted. The
persons in the drama are numerous : in this no less than fifty-six in
number ; in the second, sixty-two ; in the third, sixty ; princes,
patriarchs, saints, angels (good and bad), and even the persons of
the ever-blessed Trinity are introduced. Unity of time, action, and
place, is not at all attended to; this first-mentioned play runs
through a space of time from the creation to king Solomon's
building the temple, and incongruously ordaining a bishop to keep
it. It takes in also the fabulous legend of the martyrdom of
Maximiila ; in which part the actors are a bishop, a crosier-bearer,
)a messenger, four tormentors, tbe martyr, Gebal and Amalek. The
ibishop gives .tat he tormentors, for patting the martyr to death,
Behethlan, Besaieth, and. all Chenary. King Solomon speaks the
epilogue ; the audience, with a strict charge to appear early on
the morrow in order to see the Passion acted, is dismissed in these
words :

" Cornishi « Englished.

.** Abarth an TaS, " In the name of the Father,

Menstroles a* ras. Ye minstrels holy,

. Pebourgh whare. Tune your pipes.

Hag ens pub dre. Aud let every one go to his home.

" This ma^ serve to give a general notion of these interludes,
gwhich were all translated into English by the late Mr. John*
Keigwyn of Aftousehole, at the desire of the late Right Reverend
jSir Jonathan Trelawney, baronet, bishop of Winchester, in a

VOL. XXI. C7. JL NO. XLII. Q

248 On the Ancient

literal matmer, for the better miderstaDdiog tbe lai^uiigi*, thoiigh
to tbe disadvantage of the poet, and bu language too* The best
composition now extant in the Cornish tongue, is that called Mount
Calvary, which is not dramatic, but narrative, and more solemn ;
the incidents (with few exceptions) are all taken from the gospel
libtory of the Passion, and the circumstances of distress and suffer*
ing very affecting; It was first turned into metre, as I imagine, by
tbe before-mentioned Mr. Keigwyn, at tbe instance of Mr. Scawen
of Molineh above-mentioned ; but Mr. Scawen, disliking that
translation, has placed a literal one in the Lyttelton copy. But to
return to the interludes ; The ]ilaces where they were acted were
the Rounds, a kind of amphitheatre, with benches either of stone
or turf." (Natural Hbtotv of Cornwall, p. ^95)

Thus far conceniing the Interludes; but in another place T>r.
Borlase also tells us : ** There are also several proverbs still re^
maining in the ancient Cornish, all savoring of truth, some o^
pointed wit, some of deep wisdom.
1 " Neh na gare y gwayn, coU restoua,

*' He that heeds not gain, must expect loss.
■ *' Nth na gare y gy, an gwra deveeder,
^ '^ He that regards not his dog, will make him a choak sheep.

* '' ' Gfiel yn guetha ae/ goof en.

** It is better to kee|> than to beg.

^' Guraida, rag ta honan te yn gwra.

*' Do good, for thyself thou dost it.

** Many proverbs relate to caution in speaking, as Tan Tavas^
Be silent, tongue.

• /' Cows neias, eaws da, ha da veth cowsas arta,
' '< Speak little, speak well, and well will be spoken
again.

, '' Of talking of stale affaurs, there are some remarkaUe
cautions.
, ** Cows nebas, cows da, nebas an yevem yw an gwella.

** Speak little, speak -well, little of public matters is best.

" The danger of talking against the government is excellently
represented in the following proverb.

" Nyn* ges gun hch logos, no kei heh scovem.

*' There is po down ^without eye, nor hedge without ears."

(Nat. Hist, of Cornwall, p. 319-),

■■■Ml*———— —————— I I mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmi^mmm^^mm

^ This is another instance of the dlgamma ^es for ez, est, i, is, &ۥ
Thus again, Dro ken ; ponegsg ueg dropeth ez. Bring cheese; if there isr
not eheese, bring vhat there ts.^ Negez for nekzy and ues for ke$t occur Ut
{ the sfUD^ line. , , . • , -js.*

Language of Cornwall. 243

I add the followiog rhymes, which are selected from some that Mr.
Tonkin, a Cornishman and antiquarian, procured from Mr. Lhuyd.*

• ♦ The following extract from the Preface to his Cornish Grammar
and Vocabulary, gives an account of the Cotton Manuscript. Mr*
Lhuyd's observations are interesting, as they throw mucli light on the
substitution of letters, or, as I have before expressed it by a general,
though perhaps improper name, the Digamma. ^ >

** Mr. Anstis found a British Vocabulary, hand-written many ages since,
in the Cotton Library in I^onden, and, as be did always, so according to
his good'will on the like occasion before and after, he wrote to me about
it. When I had looked over the book, I perceived very well that it was
not a Welsh Vocabulary, according to the Latin name (written at the
latter end) VocabuJarium Wallicum ; but a Cornish vocabulary, as the
thing (according to my thought) must appear to every British reader,.
that shall consider the translations of these Latin words, viz.
Aneelus, Ail; Stella, Steren; Membrum, Ezel; Supercilium^ Ahranz;,
Colhim, ConJia; Palatum, Steftnii-; Mentum, Elg€t; TihiSL, Elesker ;
Vitncus, Jkro; Regina, Ruitanes; Vulgus, Pobelbiogo: Puer, Floh; Senex,
Coth; Mercator, Gtiicovr; Prora, Fhirrog; Umbra, iSc(M/;Milvus, iSScoti/;.
Bufo, Croinoc; Rana, GuiUehin; Passer, Golvan; PuUus, Ydhnuncf
Scomber, Breihyl; Lucius, Deruhoe dour i Vulpes, Louvern; Ursus, On;
Scrofa, ^ttii; Echinus, Sorb; and many other words, which are not
known among us Welshmen. I know full well that I could produce one,
arid that with more true likeness, than can the small vocabulary of the
British Armoric, or British of the country of Lezou in France, although
they are not used now in the county of Cornwall. But this wrong
thinking is put away, without much trouble, when we discover that the
author of this vocabulary, when he was in want of British words, did write .
down old English words for the same, by giving them sometimes a
Cornish termination; and did not bring any of the words from the.
French, as he would without doubt, if he had been an Armoric Briton.'
Now these, and the like, arc the words thereof, taken out of th^ old,
English: Comes, Yuri; Lector, Jlerfior; Ramus, //yc; Fiald, Harfe/;
Saltator, Lappier ; Sartor, Sernfod; Contentious, Sfrtvor; Spinther, Brooch;
Fibula, Streme ; Raptor, Robbior ; Noctua, Hule ; ilalec, Herring ; Pra*.
hun, hidin; Lagena, Kanmi; Truta, Trud* Now as it could not be any^
Armoric Briton that wrote this vocabulary, so neither could it be written,
by any Welshman. For had he been a Welshman, he would with-
out further consideration have written, I)arlk€nnodh, Breyr, Hot,,
Teljpfi ('or KiUh), Neidiurf Guniadi^dhy Kynhennys^ Guofg, Amestr,
Ttpeiliurf Tylhyon^ Fennogy Guerlodh, Yiten, ('or KynnoM Fiser, or
Kostrelh) and Brethylh, lu like manner, if it had been done by an
Armoric Briton, he would never have named the thitigs called in
Latin Qtirrens, RAomntcs, Melis^ Lepus, Hadta; Glastanen, Eithinen,
Broz, Sconarnog, Min; but instead thereof, Guazen daro, Lan, Lus,
Gaty and Gavar bian. Doctor Davies (accord u)g to my thought)
has named this Cornisli Vocabulary in the Cotton Library, Liber Landa-
vensis ; for there are many words in this Welsh Vocabulary, marked '
Lib. Land., which I never saw*in any other book. But yei as he had seen
the book, which is now in the Cotton Library, I wonder that he would
iit>t draw all the words from that to bis own book. Nevertheless the

944 On the Ancient

'* Hye oare gwile padn dah gen tye glan ;
Ha et eye oUaz, hye dalvealh gowa» tane.

truth h, I knowvery well, that the words therein marked lib. Land. ar«
not written in the book called Liber Landavensis ; for I have luokec}-
over that before written book, in the library of that most learned and
most knowinjE eentleman, the Lord of Lanner, in the country of Guene^
i« e. North Wues, and likewise a fair transcript in the library of Jesus
Collezoyin Oxford. There is some hope in me, that the reader will forgive
me, that I do not always write after the language of our time, nor yet
keep to the writing retained in this Cornish Tocabulary. By perusing
the aforesaid written books, I have discovered, that there have happened.
four noted changes or variations, and remember very much, in the
Cornish toneue, within this age, or these last hundred years : and the
same being oefore very little printed in the Latin and Celtic Vocabulary^
I wae Tory desirous to give them in the Cornish English Vocabulary by
hand here to you. The first change is, to put the letter b before the letter
M, and to speak and write T^btn^ Tainn, Kabm, Gyhmany Krobmaiiy and
Kylohman, &c., in the place ot Tym, Tarn, Kam, Gymman, and Kylomman*
The second is to put the letter <^ before the letter n ; and to speak thus, in.
the place of Pen. Pun, Tren, Guyn, Guan, £roii, Brynen ; Fedrty Padn^
Fredn, Guydn, Gumdn, Brodn^ Bydtwn. Neither did I see fit to give 9^
place to these changes iu this vocabulary ; for neither will they here*
after retain these changes; and likewise their language is thence more
hard and rugged than it was before; and for that many times you must
turn the m and n to 6 and d^ by saying iubbi, obba, hodda, heddo, where
YOU said before* tabmip obma^ hodn; and hedna. And tiiis second novelty
nath cast off these words so far from the former words, iutnmi, ommt henna
and kannOf that not any can at all, neither Artnorie BrUon, nor yet Wekhr
mun, find out their foundation, by seeing from what place they are come*
The third change ia, to put the letterii before s, (the which $ is almo>8t
always pronounced asx,; and to speak the s as <A, for I have found out in
one of the aforesaid written books, which is a book setting forth miradea
out of the Holy Scripture, written, more or less, one hundred and fifty
years since, where are these Words, just as now you speak them, Kridz/a,
FidzM, Bohodzochy Pedihar, BUdshar, Lagadzho, &c. instead of theses
Crtiy, Pety, Behotoc, Peswar, Lagaz. I know very well that you do not
vrite^hese words as I write them with dzh, but only with the single g, or
vith an i consonant ; but this falls in with the manner of the English
writing : and since the speaking is from thence, the writing must be put.
and likewise changed from z (or s), as was the t before, from d to I. .The
fourth change is turned very much like the third : and that is, to put sh
after t, or (according to the Armoric writing) of late the letter t for ch ;
and so to change the words Ty (or Tey) to Tthiy; Ti to TAi (or Chce)^
Pysgeita to Pysgettha, and more the like. From whence the other
3peakings,in which you go off very far from us Welshmen, viz. in speakr
ing, a for e; e for o and y; i for e; o for u ; and v consonant for/; and
likewise hfor x; th, not h for t, is easy enough ; and in part for that few
of them are so old, (if any of them are very old,) as our language, and.
the language of the people of Lezou. And^nother is,, in naming of lata
the letter t for s ; whicli is not so hugely old, yet may be old enough for
the good taking, and keeping it herealter. But now the reader will ask

Language of Cwnwall. tAt

Ka dalle deez perna kinnis war an sawe;

Na moaz moaz mutle an drize dro dan keaw ^

Rag hedda vedn boz cowzes dro dan pow.:

Gweli eye veyha perna nebas glow ;

He bedna vedn gus tubm a sheller e a rag*

Ha why el evah cor gwella, mor seez de brage.

Na dale dien gwile treven war an treath ;

Buz, mor menno.w direvall war bidn an pow yeine.

Why dal veya gowas an brossa mine.

Ha ryney vedn dirra bidn mor, ha gwenz.

Na gez drog vyth grez, lebben» na kenz/'

Thus in English.

** She knows to make cloth good with her wool ;

And she must hearth it, she ought to have fire.

Nor ought men to buy fuel by the seamci
' - Nor go to gather brambles about the hedges;

For that will be spoken about the country ;

Better she bad bought some coal ;

And that wilt warm you behind and before.

And you may drink best beer, if you have malt.

Nor ought men to make houses on the sand ;

But, if you will build up against the country cold.

You must have the biggest stones.

me, without doubt, why I have in this writing preserved the aforesaid
alterations myself, since I knew the deficiencies myself: my answer i%
that it was my very great desire, that they might be taken aright; and
that ev«ry one might know to speak Cornish (or understand further)
according to this letter. Bat my hope is, that you will not in such a
manner suffer any other defects iu your future Cornish printings, as you
have hitherto done in the fore-written alterations. Neitner can any one
make many novelties in any tongue soever at one time. • It is an early
work, and therefore too short a licence to take any one thing, before
that it be born and bred in the country, to offer it. When any one is
willing to know the more late Cornish alterations, that he may the better
find them out, let him compare the Cornish words with the like Welsh
words of the country of OttMeftCor^ which is- much nearer,)and the Armoric
words ; and when you see the agreement and concord about the conso-
nant letters of these two tongues, then you may see whether the Cornish
hath kept to these consonants, or not; if not, you may, without any
doubt, know that the Cornish words are changed. For example ; when
jaa see that we tarn the English words, t&iaugh, to play , to whistle, hUter^
4iitf Mtery in the language of 6aenek,«ttef<AMi, xuare, suibamfy»ueimy xuexi,
Muaer; and in the Armoric, xoa^ xoari^ sM^matt' xmro, xeuxy xoBt.j;
but in the Cornish, kuerthiny guare^ huihanaty huoro^ hui, kor; we know
Chen very easily that the Cornish is changed. For the like passages are
never thus turned by the people of the Webb Guenez ; and the people
ofLezou have learned to torn from them/' «

m

On the Ancient British

And tbey will last agaimt sea, and wind.
There is no hart at all done, now^ nor before."

Quoted by Polwhele, Vol. Hi. p. 31 w

There is a quaintness in the three following lines :
'* An lavar koth yn lavar gwir,
Na boz nevra doz vaz an tavaz se hir ;
Bez den heb davaz o goUaz i dir."

The same, p» 3^«
In English.

" The old saying is a true saving.
A tongue too tong never did good :
But he that had no tonguet lost his land."

I transcribe the two first stanzas of a Cornish Idyll, with a
poetical Unashition by Mr. Polwhele. I dare not quote more on
account of its' licentiousness ; if there should be any one wfaoae
curiosity would lead him to read the whole, he may nnd it at foil
length in his History of Cornwall, Vol. iii. p. 32.

** Pelea era why moaz moz, fettow, teag,
Gen agaz bedgeth gwin, ha agas blew mellynt
Mi a mcAk tha 'n venton, sarra wheag.
Rag delkiow^ sevi gwra muzi teag.

^' Pea ve moaz gen a why, moz, fettow, teag,
Gen agaz bedgeth gwin, ha agaz blew , mellynt
Greuh mena why, sarra wheag.
Bag delkiow sevi gwra muai teag."

^' Pray whither so trippingly, pretty Mr maid,
' with your lace i^osy white, and your soft yeRow hair 7
Sweet Sir, to the well in the summer-wooa shade.
For strawberry-leaves make the young maiden fair.

*^ Shall I go with you, pretty fair maid, to the wood,
With your face rosy white, and your soft yellow hairl

I Sweet Sir, if you please; — it will do my heart good; — .
For strawberry-leaves make the young maiden fair.''

'^ Sermons were preached in Comiah tilt 1678 by a Mr. Robinson
at Landewidnek, near the Lizard ; and it is therefore surprising
.that we have not in it any compositions in prose. This is to be la-
mented ; for though the writings of such men as Robinson and
Jacknian, who was Cromwell's chaplain at Pendennia, might have
little intrinsic merit, yet they would now throw much light on die
antore of this deputed langu^. None of these have been
printed,' because they had notUng in the matter to recommend
them^ and because they were iq a despised and unintelligibly
dialed. But it is not impossible that some of these might be stil|^

l^auguage of Cornwall. Sl47

«»laiit in nmniiscript ; and if hereafter, on further research, only
a few could be recovered, it would be a material acquisition in m
phttolo|!;ical point of view.

If the Cornish ever had its bards, like the other British tongues,
their lays have been lost, and their names are uiikiiown. I do not
liowever suppose that there were ever many bards in 'Cornwall;
because from its situation and its mines, it acquired so much of the
Soman customs, and was so much earlier subjected by the other
invaders of Britain. As the language was itself looked upon as
rude and barbarous, not only'bards^ but scarcely any writers, would
choose to make it the vehicle of their compositions.
' The Lord's prayer in Webh, Comtsh, and Armoric, is as
follows :

WtUh. — £m Tad yr hwn wyt yn y nefoedd; San^Httiddi^ dy
cAWy Deved dy deyrmas ; Byd dy ewylly^ ar yddaiar megts y
>na« yn y nefoedd : Dyn i ni heddyw ein bluna bennyddiol ; ' A
madden i ni ein dyledion ; fel y maddewn ni i' n dyltfdwyf ;
Ac nar arwain my brose digaeth; eithr gwaied in riiag drwg.
Amen.

CdPnish. — An Tas ny es yn nef ; Bethens thy hannow ughellesi
Gwrenz doc thy gulasher ; Bethens thy voth gwreiz in oar, kepare
hag yn nef: Ro thyn ny hithow agan peb dyth bara ; Gava thyn
ny agan cam, kepare ha gava ny neb es cam ma erbyn ny.; Nyn
hombreh ny en antel, mes gw gwryth ny the worth drok.
Amen.

Armoric. — Hon Tat» petnng 80-€n eoun;- Or "h faano sanctifiet ;
De vet de omp Roantelei ; Ha ¥oloiite beset gret voar an doner
euel en eoun ; Roil deiomp hiaow hor bipi hamdesier ; Ha par*
donnit despmp bon offiincon evelmsi pardon nomp d' ae re odens
hon offancel ; Ha n' hon digacit quel e' tentation^ hoguen bon
delivril a drone. Amen.

Camden very gravely tells us in his Remains, (p. 30.) '* Th^t
the Armorican Britons, marrying strange women in Armorica, did
cut out their tongues, lest their children should corrupt the Ian-
guage with their mothers' tongues." This is at once improbaUa
and ludicrous ; but here the Gallic corruptions in the Armoricaa
Lord's Prayer at once disprove such a monstrous story. This u
another of those instanceSf where philology comes in to the assist-
ance of history. The hot seems to be, that the Britons mairied
Armorican women, and that» as might have beenexpected^ tiirir
language lost something of its purity by this connexion.

The Scriptarta are not extant in Cornish ; if they had» there ean
beno doubt that the language waold have been preserved. But snah
was their dislike or their bdiffeveiice, that the better sort of the Oer*
nish petitioned at the Reformation, that the Scriptures ought not be
enforced upon them in their mother topgne. A request, whiob so

f4tf

Tramlatian and Obn^.

mdl agfeed with the political fiews of goverMMik fSur fie
tod consolidation of empire^ was readily granted.

Mr. Scawen, Mr. Keigwyn, and Mr. Tonkin, were Cornish gen^
tiemen, and fiicteds of Afe. Lbiiyd, the celebrated archssologbi^
and who either had Corabh DMUHisoripts, or wrote in iUostratioi»
of it. Dr. Pryce^ of Redmth, finUished in 1790 his Cornii-^
British Antiquities, or an Essajr to piesenre the Cornish kuignage.
These are the Cornish authorities to which I have had occasion t^
refer ; bnt some ^ them have brought so little general literatnrr
into the discttssioii» thai whcie I have not had to notice their inao*
curacies, I have ^et received Ultle assistance from their labors. Mr*
Whitaker, the histonan of Mandiesler, and rector of Ruan Lany-
home, in Cornwall, is well known*

Fiom the above smamanr view, yon may judge of the poverty
of Coiyush compositions ; but you may perceive also, that what
|ms been advanced by most writers on it, that it is a pleasant and
harmonious langapge, is not destitute of foundation ; and that it
iras circumstances, which doomed it to decline, and be extin*^
guished ; and not because it was unworthy or unsusceptible of
cultivation^ i>.

TRANSLATION AND OBSERVATIONS ON

AN ODE OF HORACE.

HoRAT. Carm. Lib.iii. Ode xxviii.

Festo quid potiiis die

Neptuni faciam ? Prome recondituoiy
Lydc strenua^ Cascubum,

Munkseque adhibe vim sapiealise.

Inclinare meridiem

Sentis ; ac, veluti stet vblucris dies,
Parcis deripere horreo

Cessantem Bibuli Cousulis amphoram f
Jf OS cantabimus invicem
, . NeptuQum^ et virides Ner^idum comas»

Tu curvLrecines lyr^

: Latooara, et ceteris sfncula Cyntbis^.

Summo carmine; quae Cnidon,

Fulgentesque tenet Cycladas, 6t Paphon^
!7ui3ctrs visit oloribus,

* DiceCur : merit4 Nox quoquc naenilL

9» an Ode ^f Hamce. !idA

A TnUkHftltATION.

What better tribute cau 1 pay
To Neptune's consecrated day ?
Alert, my Lyde, draw the wine.
With old Csecubinn deck hia shrine«
That prudish coyness now dispel,
So long aflfectedy and so well.
See from its noon declines the day,
And, 'fleeting, mocks our slow delay.
Still does the dormant jar conceal
The vintage mark'd with Bib'ius' seal t
Mine be the task, with changeful la^s.
To strike the shell in Neptune's praise :' '
And chant, in lighter strain, the fair
Nereid Nymphs with sea-green hair.
Be thine Latona's cares to sing.
And tune to Cynthia^s darts the string.
At last be sung, who Cean isles,
' And Cnidos brightens with her smiles;
Wafted by pinions of the dove.
Who viaits Papbos, seat of love.
Night too shall b^ remenibef 'd, Nightr<»*
With festal, or with mystic rile.

Notes criiicttl andexplanaiory,

FtstP* The poet proposes to make an offetiiig to Neptune
on bis festal day, which is to consist in spending it with the
utmost hilarity, free from all business and care, in the company
of his mistress.

Faciam, When the verb facere occurs in an unconnected
way, it generally meansyirccre (sacrum). None of the commen-
tators or former translators have adverted to this discrimina-
tion, on which the beauty and propriety of the ode in a great
measure depends. Thus Virgil, Eel. iii. vs. ??•

Cum *^ faciam " vitula profrugibtis, ipse venito^

And G. i. vs. 339* Operari (sacrum), after the same maimer;

Saera refer Cereri,Jaiis ^' opemius ** in kerbi$,

Jn both places '^ sacrum " muBt be imderatood.

A friend has suggested that *Pifytv is used by the Greeks in *
Ae same way with lepov, either expressed or understood, Thua
Homer, II. i. vs. 443.

250 Tranilatwn mid ObsB.

*P^cu vwif JaWMhr i^p' IXao'a'ifjLif ifcaira.

** Phoeboque sacram hecatomben
' Sacrificarem* pro Danais, ut placemus Deum/' Clarke .<

The poet makes the ofTering^ and assigns to his mistress the
province of pouring out the libation, since the festal rites were
to be celebrated iii her apartments. After these were dulj
performed, the parties themselves proceeded to apply to their
own use the remaining portion of the sacrifice. The passage
having been consulted to establish by the authority of Horace
this signification for another purpose; and a disappointment
having taken place from its not being thus noticed by the
commentatorsi has led to the present translation.

CiEcuhum^ The Caecubian wine was particularly reserved
for libations and festal entertainments. Thus Carm. lib. v.
ode ix. Quando repSitum-^Cacubum ad feUos dies — latus —
bibam.

Adhibe vim sapien$ia» This is usually unde^tood to sign^^
^* to give new force to guarded wisdom.'^ Bat the scope of the
reasoning requires, that by the instrumentalky of old mellow
wine, some degree of *^ violence '' should be given to accus-
tomed prudence. And the poet, as a casuist, would scarcely
remind his mistress to fortify what^ as a lover, he was endea-
vouring to undermine. Nearly the same phrase is used bj
Cicero : Fim vita afferre, to officr violence to life ; and
variously in his works.

.. Horace himself has the same sentiment in his Ode jid Jm*^
phoram^ in which there are many similar places to Uns under
consideration, and they mutually serve to illustrate each other.
He sa;^s of his jar of wine, and the similarity is noticed by
CruquiuS| Tu letie tormenium (a jgende assault) wgenio gdnuH
ves — plemmque duro: and ia aaoiher part, Narrmtur ei prisd
Catonis — Sape mera caiuisse virfus. The virius Caioms, and
sapienlia Lyaa^ were both expected to relax from their usual
severity by the influencei and moderate indulgence of wine.
Many other parallel places are traced, and pointed ont in tb^se
notes.

< Hoiiw is used in the same sense by Xenophon ; and in Virgil, JEd. viii^
188. we find — ^sabvis, huspes Trojane, periclis

Servati tacimus ;
spoken by Evander, when he relates the cause of the annual sacrifice
cebbratedin thecityof Palhuueum* £d» - < - -

en an Ode .of Horace* 251

Pards deripere- In most editions the poet puts this in
form of a question, showing some impatience to prepare the
libation, and proceed to the festivities of the day, since all the
wine (>f the Romans, destined for store, was formed into a
decoction, called de/ruium, being boiled down with spices to
the consistence of honey or jelly : this inspissated juice to be
made potable was liquefied by water ; and the old wine thus
managed became what Horace terms languidiora vina* We
may suppose the form of the libation to be somewhat after this
ikianner, like those recorded b^ Cato : " Te, Neptune, hoc
libamine vini Csecubi precor, uti sies volens propitius mihi,
fiimiiiaeque meae, et omnibus sub domicilio uostro cominoran-
tibus."

, Deripere horreo cessantem amphoram. The words here used
are analogous, yet varied in the expression, to those at the
beginning of the Ode ; deripere corresponding with prome ; and
cessantem amphoram with decubum recondilum. When, the
amphora cessans had remained long enough in a state of rest
(in horreo), it became the pia testa moveri digna bono die of
the former Ode (ex horreo). These expressions therefore of
rest and removal are assignable to the stored mellow wine,
which from age had become of an excellent quality.

Bibuli Consulis. Horace was born in the Consulate of
Madius, A. U. C. 6d8. Bibulas was Consul 694; consequently
the wine bad been hoarded from the titne that Horace was six
years old.

Neptunum. After all due preparations the poet proposes to
consummate their joint offerings by song and festivity. On bis
part to sing alternately of Neptune, to whom the day was dedi-
cated, and his attendant Nereids ; who were accounted Nymphs
beautiful in their persons, and accomplished in their manners,
jet at the same time gay and easy in their conduct of life ;
Panopeia (as observed by Servius) being the only one of the
thousand designated by the appellation of Ftrgo. *

Latonam et spicuUs Cynthia, The office of singing alter-
natdy {invieem being understood) of Latona and Cynthia is
assq;ned to Lyde: of Latona, because she presided over the
cares of parturition ; of Cynthia, because, to make his conquest
appear more difficult, she would probably celebrate the chastitj
of that goddess, who was more attached to the pursuits of th^
diace than of those of love. Cynthia was also invoked thre^
times by women in child-birth, as Diva triformis, onqe under
each name of Luna, Diana, and Hecate.

Summo carmine. Last of all|- he says, shaD be celebrated a

fi5ft Emendatione9^

Deity who shall be nameless^ but one tirbo pretfdei tia
Cnidos, the Cyclades and Paphos : and wbo^ if she is in good
humor (si lata aderit), makes these places bright by her presence |
(JtUmenies having this sigtufication.)

ifanid. The nmiia were properly memorials .of conquerofs
generally recorded at their funerals, and hence they were accounted
dirges ; but here they are taken to signify metlioriats of such
actions of lovers, as were celebrated under the auspices of
die Goddess of Darkness.

' The last stanza of this quoted ode may be thus translated :
** But, my prattling Muse, do not, relinquishing youi* talent for
pleasantry, draw back from handling Bfgsin, {retractare having the
same force as revellere, " to retract," " to re-vel,'* or in a stronger
sense '' to pluck up by the roots'^ your wonted office of
recording the Cean memorials (of love) : but seek with me to
modulate your song to lighter notes, within some retired grot,
consecrate to the Daughter of Dione"

£uripides calls Venus — 6s« ffxonU xa) ytixri tfowju^orij.
'* Dea tenebris et noctu admiranda."

The subject of the ode, according to modern notions of pro^
priety, should have ended at dicetur : but the poet, who was an
Epicurean both in principle and practice, extends his festivities
into the night also.

ROBERT HOBLXN.

SOME EMENDATIONS ON ARISTOTLE.

[^DuvaPs EditUm.'}

By the Rev. J. SEAGER, Rector of Welch Bicknor,

Monmouthshitt.

De historic Animal. VII. c. 1 1 . Kae l^traa S' hv fiii yiyofiirmr
tQy Kadapaibiv al/na trvfAviffy efxicrai, ovOkr pKairTOvrau
Before it was &fia.

*

Porphyrias, cap. ix. 3» Koivip hi ica^ TO 9vvuiviums, . • •

• •»

in Amtoiehmi ^^

AristoHe. Vol. I.
i>. 17- !• 4. kyy iov. — p. 34. 1. 9- Til yop rhv ')(p6vov irXe/a», &c.
p. 35. C. xiv. 1. 3. oh yap [ktmv ii yiveiris, ^^a, ovbi ye ap{;rjvis,
ohbi ficmtrit, ohbk Kara roitov fc. — ^p. 38; 1. 6. aura fiky ovv Ka^
aWd. Aristotle must mean verbs ia the infinitive nv>od, Tvliich
express neither time nor affirmation,-^p. 39, last line but one^
TO Kad6\ov Karriyof^iTcu.

Meteorolog. I. p. 544. 1. 30. tiEifovfjiivov rov dyye/ov. — p. 547*
last line but one, 4 /xky yap ApTtirTP* ^^^' !• 1- 'Air« TOT ^X/ov<
— 583. i. 8. QVK 'EttI rriv yfjv ^^perac. Along the earth. — 609. la»|
line but three, h^oiiivri. So Budseus seems to have read. — 6 10,
1. 8. read XAca/Vovaii'.

I. 610. D. 1. 11. Kara ro kyyiov A^ Koi Uoppfifrepop deov clvai^
uaWoy Tc icat ijrrov . . . Same page, last line, avrovpyei ra iwl y^s,^
iI. 79^' !• 7* ovre rov wp6\ofiov, dXXa ri^v, Sec, omitting eifpvv^
797* 1.4. c« ra vKkXri, kxartpa TO n<ip^ kavr^, — 800. D. 1. 1. irpSs
re rrjv PAXIN fwWoy . . . 866. D. 1. p. perhaps vepiePj^erai, p..
903. B. 2. bia rwv iflTofAiyufP 1 — 904. D. 10* vpo<rfllov(ra,'^2akd so
Gaza seems to have r«ad. — 908. B. 2. Wep/SoXi) means excess, u e.-
of heat or cold.— 910. E. 3. ^o/vera* «APavjy«7 915. C. 11.
perhaps vept^XKovresj drawing the stoues close round.— 929. E. 1*
MEra be raiJra.— 930. B. 10. 6irw$ fxij ^tWOs.— 943. C. 1. perhaps
irPoridei'rai, So Gaza seems to have read. — 9^5. C, 6. Omit,
tax^h which seems to have been wrongly taken in from line 10, — ,
then we mqst stop thus, ^avBos* koi rrlr (jiotv^v, (understand yuera- .

/JdXXcOcy fjiky yap, &c. Vol. III. p. 198. D. 10. &\XOy riya r.

199* D. 9* efiTceipias, Men of practice are imposed on by the specious
'discourse of men of theory, who are quite incapable of practical
knowledge. Vol. IV.. 656. D, 9. Waxvvet. — Ibid. E» 2. TrvpUavara.
Ti OY bia ro avro; voiel fiev yap o*. ... 691* A. 6* Sid ro /iAXXoi^.
i. e. bia ro fidWov depfiaiyerrOai, Vol. III. 293. D. 4. Kat (even)

rrfy biKalay 'HbOSHy Kal ro reroKBai Vol. IV. 694. c. 2.

perhaps dTTo^^'irrcci/ TA IlEPI/SoXAIA. Vol. IV. 727. P. 5, liTlvep
" because.'' 728. A. 9. ToTs fiky dXXow OY yoarifia. " In other
animals it is no disease, but natural, to be spotted with white.''
729. B. ^. . . rfis iy ITfiOei biarpijifls 1 " On the breast," i. e. In
arms. Begin qusest. fiy^ — 734. D. 7« ohbiya, bia AH ro ri^y biuXcK'
roy evffiaproy elvai, r^y avrrfy bk ap^^y iijiKJioripwy elvat, Kal rvjs
iiaXiKrov, (^bivj) yip ris) Kai rfjs iLKorjs, &(nrep 'EK <rvfi(^e^riK6ros
^ora, &c. — 735. B. ^pOiyyoyrau Kal ofioioy rols d7rEj(ov(T£ Kal rf^s
inX"^'' '^d ^^^ sound of an eoho is sharper, like those who are at
a distance.

Vol. IV. 688< c. 6f Aid ri • • , vpoviaira ; ri otra apaiJa Koi vypa'
fiaiKiara, bia rovruty . . .&c. — 689» !)• 10. wavtrSlyrai, — 69O. A. 2.
if orE ftdXKey . . . 69O. B. 14. . , woiovtrc (scil, Ibp&ra, " they are
l^akin^ or preparing it,") Tcr^Ni^icoref 8^ vtiroljiKaffiy. — 69I. E«

tfid MmAridge

inter euBdiiin wmffz eflblgeal iiMigUqoe, sudaai na^s et aafi&r
Qam tempestatem ; quam ei obveuiat) ipauin aliquando ncbolta
obscurarif niisccri turbinibus, defeclus pati ; quam porro, simul
ac xneridianum cuimen attingat, ec&pertt se tocUnare; donee
amplissima sed laoguidiore lace pauUatim lotus occidati non,
vm per noctem et teoebraa, rursuon orituras* £odein videbitia,
Acadeinici, ac parili modo^ affici bumauum ammuoi: cujus
varia in progressu incnementa, altitudiDenii atque occasum;
quibua insuper rebut floreat interea aut affieiatur, paucis expo*
nam. In primis diMipatorum homioum congregationibus, inquo
rudi qualibet vitae aocietate, ad necetsarias artes effiugendaa
Deperieudaoique corporete aalutia ratioiieai ooinino incumbit
animus : qui cum iuterea rebus imposuit uominai et paeni»
iniinilo^ vocia scmos.una atque altera iiteraruni nota terminavi^
iiide sensa sua ouneris' ceepit includeve, postmodo prosa
oratioae. Quid deinde leges dicam latas, aut in numinum
bonore composita carminaT quid oppidorum munitiooes, att^
agriculture opera, alias deoique utilitates, qu^ omnes ab imita?
tione soleat profluere I Protenus in hac sstate, quae necessitatia
▼ocetur, ctmctarum fere inventionum jacia sunt fimdaeienta}
barum enioir ea est natura, ut nuUo politss mentis 8tu<|io, nulla
erudits cogitationis vi certo possint e^tundi ; sponte vero sus^*
videtur quaeque e nebula quadam erumpere, et interesse turbae^
indagantium, ut £neas ilie Virgilianusi (£q. i.)

Cunctisque repente
ImproTisa loqut, ** cqram^ quern quaeritis, adsum."

ftaque dum omnes plurimia ignota tentarent^ rouUis aliqui no via
oportet bccurrerint. Ad finem demum liuJuBce spatii^ asperof
^ane ac religiosos, sed integros hominum et fortes mores credi*
deris : Hngnam^ si non limatam^ gravem tamen et cum simplici*
tate magnificam : Et jam suus atque unicus epico carmin^
honor, ipsani inter militiam et heroas florentiesimus; solaetenim
Musarum Calliope clypeo induitur.

' Porro^ ut a necessariis artibu& ad utiles defluximus, ita al^
utilibus ad elegantes sumus delapsi : quare haec aetas, elegantiae
nuncupatur. Uic autem prosa oratio, quae poesin^ veluti puella
matrem, baud acquis passijbus sequebatur, incedere coepit altius-
que ingredi : cumque hujus, die scilicet mitigatus^ deferbuit
▼ehementior spiritus^ illam plenissima maturitatc contigit expleri,
!Par.em quinimo ac similem vicem experta? sunt meutes homi*
num : post enim istaui priscorum barbariem delev^re usus ef

mm

' 'o wt^tr xt7«p fufAnfiA iou-irotqrixw ivtt, Strabo. i.«-et Lotigim Yragg.'

Latin Oratkn. 357

iiQ^sutiidD, jmh in alterius rationes magis quisque et'inaips
fpilgruerei jam tenuia vitte officia lenioresque aroicitianiin
excolere virtutes ; unde communis quaedam facilitas mortim et
dulcedo oriunda est^ eaqu^ polita inter populos et concivis bene-
Tolentia, quse pulchernmum nomen obtinet humanitatis.

Contihuo in scenam prodit Poesisy ad depingendos sseciili
mores exhibendasque mentis affectiones aptissima : ^uos aut
graviori exaggeret sermone,. aut condiat hilari, aut acn destrin*^
gat ; hoc prsecipue spectans, ut diversissiroa virtutum vitiorum-
que lineamenta fideliter possit ostemiere. Hujus. in amplissimam
quasi clientelam conferunt se Artes^ quotquot officio est, varias
reriun fornoias a^tque imagines per imitationeni exprimere^ colori-
bus^ saxO| quavis denique.materie : Hae omnes umbratili otio, * et
placida quiete sunt contenUe. Contra autero Eioquentia, rebus
nata agendis^^ in frequentissi^ia luce atque in ocuiis hominiim
yersatur : ,ea est, quae pulcherrimo Professionum cincta cotni-
tatu, habenas moderator imperii, bellorum et pacis claves tenet,
ipsi etiam Justitiae assidet, domina magis quam comes. Similis
est Hobaereo Acbilli, fams semper sues instanti, prima semper
aibi viodicanti : idem, cum ad pugnam ventum sit, suos in con-
/ertissimam hostium aciem impellit, voce, vultu, dextera ; idetn^
in castrorum solitudinem detrusus, tabescit inertia et defatigator.
*At Poesis Helenam iiiam refert, quae domo^ interiore cum ancil-
lis deside^ et varia florum artificia intertexit festimentis ; negoti-
prum, ut impar, ita secura.

Succrevit jani interea et adoluit Philosophia, quae^foemineum
hujusce cultum, sine deliciis; virilam illius vim, sine impetu,
^Con]uncto$ sibi una conciliat. Ejus est, morum indagare princU
pia, et rationis limites praefinire : unde doceat, quid e^t virtue
.quae honesti exemplaria; doceat, qualis sit Veritas, quibusque
indiciis agnoBcenda. Ejus etiam est, Naturam introspicere,
8U0 coslum ipsum ingenio supponere, omnes denique omnium
rerum usus et proprietates, expierieodo ; caussas atque elemenia
persequi, componendo ac dissociando. Qui igitur potest ani-
mus, quin propiore quasi oculo purissimaque in luce Deiim
coram intueatur ; interque opera ejus . perscrutanda, ipsum
.opificem humiUime deveneretur, sanctissime colat, amet pien*-
Ififsime ?

Hacteous Philosophia, centum Scientias compkxa^ conseines^
ceri tfemum cospit et languere, usque duuii tertia atque ultitm
superveniat aetas, dicta Luxuriae. £imiiv€ro quedl.Ca^a erat
Anriibali, id luxurik est menti humanae : prohibet qtuppe, «e
Ihwam perveniamas. Deudiosa scilicet voluptate deliquescil.
iMBiie iitiid peelorb . raMnwiatMniutf rbbor: ownis iRa aritem

VOL. XXI. a. Jl. NO. XUL R

Sd8

Latm Otn^nh

Kberriisque vffiBetuoin dilabitar vis,' per qimm aut ad nbraieni
tanda, aut ad Vetera uherius |>ropa|[aikla incitari aolenibs 6t
tmpelli. Pibhus itaque miles, antea in euiMb strenuosiriii ptfjjprf
alacer, evaait ab hybeniorum moUitie iners^ liebes, labdri^ impa-^
tiena ; et qui omniff sua secufn modo poftabat, nunc spolioruni
et meretriculanHn et coquorum impedimentis oilefatus^ exercitui
interfoit ad specieni magis qnam ad rem cettposito. Sli6 M
aninrii ut ita ioquar, copisBi luxuxdrrumpuntur : hequejjani itk
acie quidquani videas, prseter inanes Metaph'ysicorum yeltta^
ttones ; aut (evia Criticomm tela incursosque ; aut artificibaantf
Logices et ineflicaeem dbciplitaam t ne quideitti bdlicuoAi' ^mX
Pioesis sed ^* plorabile quiddam eliquat'' et suHnsuIsiim. 'Post
igitur aspera Al|Huin superata, post feitilissimos Italiib Tictoria
perlustratoacampof, tandem demum in oUa Campanite el exitiitiki
videmur declinasse. ' - > »- *

Usque adeoy Academici| naturalem mehtitfhumanae progreB->
sionem, quotque ab ea quibusque mokiis profluunt utiiitates,
conattts sum adunbrare; ntque voS ititerea ipsos ftigiet, pluri^
mas harum, prope dixenim * omnes, intra^ 'breve itaecfii sa^uli
spatittm, tanquam clanatra qusedam sua canccMosquei coe#ctlna
videri «eC circumseptas* Supervaeaneum * ivsque lt>ret demon-
strare, certis ilidem regionum ffnibus solere eas comprehenidi ^
cunii nisi in iis populis, quorum mores iilduerint elegantpabi^
florere non posse oporteat.^-Hhid ' Jiorro auaito eonfi^dm^^
caussam banccei quam proposui, senfper else actuosam'i nsqnei
quaque physita constantique ratione pollentem ; neqne, extei:ni9
wodo: rebus noa impediatar, ilnquam foi^ hsBSurani.' Bfed"U^
navisy bona, quod aiunt, alite soluta, quem spectarh portum iiM
debet invenire;*nunc citius> -prout aura feveritr, nund lardiua
decurrens oreanum : ssspe autem vi procellarum 'aKorsum Hspi-
lur^ illidenda scopuUs ; aiit in brevia urgetur ac syrtesT; saep*
etiam fraagilnr oonmo vct dissipaluf; veiito qnippe enink usa
est nimium secundo, vel copia deficttur instrumentbnim, vcfl
occulto fortasse vermium morsu peresa demum conCabtiif.
lieque aliter cum instituto hudianae mentis itiaere se i-eshabet :
qiie.atttem et quam mults? iiiterveniant tempestatesi qdamqu^
raroaispirav^t fortune, hoTum- omnium neqiie facilis asset nequb
|ucunda commemoratio. Pigt^t enimvero respijpere sex miUiuna^
annorutti. seriem, cujus exigua sane p$,rs sciiitillulis iilifillMlP
coruscavit, exiguisbima vem ptena lace effufeit sapiealisr,: reltquk
jacilit %aorantisM0nebm obruta penitus atque op^essa :^|^^et '*

: ;■. • ,' • ■■ ' •■■ V'^,^" ■' '

*^mmm

•*•*

* V.:aiWKai-r. l^'^jt^^Hii^ >^^^^^^^

fx^'

*.2

/^

^tUfti' 4ify!^s-m^uamr<A ofbir ttrrarikiiit rrtspiuhi" pUpnlo!^,
pmiies ad.artificU divini effigiem formatos/ eoines nrnnortalitetl
addictoS) oo^n^s. felioi8aiiii» rationis capace»; qaorum tamen
infinlta pseo^ isultitiido Ariiatra vixisse ' polect videri, quibtsi
scilicet nuUatenus arrisit :Cognilio^ angulorum quomndaiu ^
qoasi pupctorum incola etcivis.-H-Jam autem inter pluriaias
qu9& a rectft via d^p^llere aoleiit et deturbare ingenium, tret
prttcipue causs^ memorantuf ; quarum in primis beliuai ilieu'-
f^ra x^qi>tigit> idqiie jur^,. si eoiiaque incumbat populo, > iu
^tiinift p^rsanaruo) negoliia cominas inCercedati ut aut emoveai
ip8Q9 e sedibup, aut continual atudii eaercitationes distrabat
imimpendo; unde oriatnrnflcenie est^ nitoiiniiin illud perfect!
operis iinpedimentuin, .fraquens etmobilia traitsittis. — Minim<i
tamen is auniy qui oiilitanes ab aiiis arlibusiabhorrere censuerim }
immo familiarisaimfe sunt, inter se comites, coovme^' coiitaber*
Dales. Qufindequid^^ ut in bomine i vigor oorporis animiqu^
aimui fere oieturescunt^ i^isi quod ilte hunc pauUo antevertat ;
sic in rebuspubticis militarise gloria liter«taque autcoaeva simf^
autse proxim^econsequiintur. . Nee sane' aliter fierif potest: id
etenian 4)uod Jinstigat sensns, sine^Nraecipitando ; acuit sitie divel-
iicaado i.acc^ .d\t, nee tamen indammat.; coDHiiovet, nee tameri
c^mfundit ; id omne, cum utile; judicariniy tum- etiam peene
necessarium*' sAbeat autem decantata ea otii gralia^ abeat ille
priacipuni favor, quibus di foverique- Seientias ' vetus est
perinde atque inanis opinio. Modoiion' tumukuatum sit^ baud
pacts eget ingeniuii : modo. aen contundatur barbaria, baud
aliunde honoremi quam ipsa.ex^se anqairit doctrine. — Tunc
enim eaprofeoto prope abeat ab exiilando, cnm propriam ipsius
et quasi pontificalem^ eauta majeatatem, codiponitur ad exem-
pluHB patroni ;> circa aulas venabunda/ et alriensem agens : tunr
demnw armis arnii^que fraetua eat Garthnginiensiff^ cum io^ra-
toria veste refecta fugit adi externa subeiriia,

atqtite ibi magnus,
'MiramiiMqae'cliens, aedeit ad pratoria regis^ ' ^

DoMac Bih^nO itb»it mg^nrer tjranno>

Se^uitur alia morae caussa, qua nescio an ullum usquam sit pos-
mntia iffakQiit : evenit nimirum ex Servitute, ea debilitata apirai
el humtlia et abjecta timiditas, quae erumfiere aliqoando inque
virtutis campo exspatiari nequitj^ Si^^ju suo.carjem^arhrtrio». ad

mmm

' Patercphis. lib. i. ad fio. . •'

* Bacoo de Augmai. 8eieatt. p. Si. dd. fol.' ^ Juv, lo.

^ y. Gicarot ia Bnit^^. . Cf. Feigusba on C^vH Society. 5. 6. S99»

$60 Laiin Ondmi.

jugmn sine jactando perferre potest.-^H«c de corporis senrhutle
.—quid ergo erit expecUnduniy siqutttdo tpsain etiain ratiooefli
edqmtterit Superstitio i cujus contra borribileni aspectaoi qttotos
est quisqiie mortalium qui oculos audeat attollere ? Cutn ea
itaque arcano semei terrors et sancta occupatam igoorantia obli-
gaverit eibi rudis iotellectus imbeciUitatem^ quis Ipcus est doc*
trims relictus? quis prsescriptus barbarism termiousf — bine scilicet
est^ quod jam per plura ssscula Artes et Scientiee noo, nisi in
Christianis populis, floniere :— Possem bis alias subneetere et
plures caussas ; quse licet minutiores, neqoe certo tenore prdVe*
niant, concurrentes tamen inter se et cohserescenles, ingenH
cnrsunii uti remorse qnsedam, impediunt. Sed hie olim fortasae
erint notandsPy dum in prsecipuis quatuor aureomm temporum
mentis, et propria cujupque forma, exprimendis, versabitur
oratio mea*. Jam autem contemplamini Athenas atque admi-
raminiy quam urbem peeoliaris Dei providentia nobis, Acade-
mici, ?iaetur excitasse, ut unum quoddam et unicum extaret '
ex€<a|>lar> qtialibus qiiantisqoe adornari debeat virtutibus, per-
fecta, cum Natpnii turn iudustria, mortalis conditio : ut ex
eadem, parente, altrice, patria, ** bumanitas, doetrina, religio,
fruges, jura, leges ortse forent acdistiibutie:" ut inter caliginem
annorum, qusedam Pharos ; inter lucemi esse't mundi oculiis :
sseculo suo succus et sanguis; posteritati sensorium. Hsec
inter finitinios undequaque populos, bonorum steriles paene et
sero9 steidioruqi, hssc urbs * Gj-sicisb erat GrsBcia : adeo ut
'corpora iilius ,gentis separata in alias civiuites, ingenia solia
Atfaeniensium muris clausa tiderentur* Itaque dum apud Euro*
tametAsopum nihil. erat nisi annorum strepitus, aot tri^or
adbnc selitiidinis quies ; ^Jlyssi ripas perambulat Phtioaophia,
interque Cephisi platanos veram quserebat: cuncta vivebtot,
movebant cuncta : omnesque omnium nervi, isensus, facultates,
ajBTectiones, a^ summam laudw^ exer^itationem omnino intende*
bantur^ Quid igitur mirum, si pulcherrinio cognalioBis vinculo
ibi conjungerentur universe artium turba : si in .picta Polygnoti
portico duceret divina Zenonis vox : si inter tenerrimas Tragiisi
tenustates e Socratico ore deituetet Sai^pienua,? Atqui ipsuivi
iqe contineo, ne rerum historiajm unicuique vestrum notissimartE

«Mi

« -

■ V. Harris^Phllolog. Inqvdrics. 5. 857. Hermes. 5. 417. Shaftesbury.
,a. 9r. ed: duod.
*'£^x«^f'9^^/A%4«* Anthol. » Paterc.

♦ Platenb Academia^Aiistostl^ Lyceum. Cf. 6il)l>otftt7. p. 148.

Jjoim Oration. 961

pro vokiiltate longius peneqiuur: idem meAitiieritit ^elim, Aitf^
cam, sobin esse Helladb rogionenii qim nascente republicii
non passa est * migrationes : quae, post depulsam Persanim i
cervicibus suis domiDatiooeiDy HberrinM sibi formaoi eonstituit
imperii : cujus guberoacula, neque unius iroluotas, Deque paaco*
rum factio, sed pptiinum eloquentiae consilium tractovit ; cujus
arma^ noo tam ad sui defensionem, quam ad uteres debellandoa
aunt parata. Earuiii ideo quas habuere cetera loca, utilitatum,
ipsi pariter contigit facultas; quibus ali« sunt afflictats, ea sola
cartiit molestiis : donee suorum aeque licentia ac Macedonum vi
fracta, bospitium jam inde prsebuerit doctrinis, * non originem :
educarit iugenia^ non genuerit. Talem excepit Italia, per quin-
gentorum anuorum lapsum intestinis praeliis condnuo occupata :
cum jam mores ejus per commercia molliri ; et, jacente boste^
ipsa demum cospit auiescere : uecdum ezcogitatis, quod sui
ii^itarentur^ ex Achaia, e Sicilia, e toto denique orbe coflata
sibi transtulit illustrissimi cujusque operis exempla ; quae porro
felici quadam generosaque cura fecit publicata/ ita ut unaqus-
que arSy non in exilia viilarumet carceres esset detrusa, ut nunc
ht, sed urbe excubaret^ resque communis esset civium : turn
progressio admirabilisi incredibiliaque cursus ad universam ex-
cellentiam factus est. In hoc autem brevissime processit;
quippe qua? totius mundi ' libertatem rescindere aggressa, suam
ipsa amiserit; adeo ut iisdem fere terminb, quibus vita M.
Tullii, Romae etiam fama concludatur. Quia enim extra Cice-
rooi^ memoriam natus, aut virtute fuit maximus, aut perfectum ^
prosaa eloquentis decus attigit i Quisi nisi ab illo visusi vel qui
ipsum viderit, aliquod siimmae pulchritudinis invenit, fecit,
scripsit i Probe nimirum id nofit pestilentissimus bumani animi
iste hostisy a t^rannide virtutem, a servitio abborrere sapientiam :
nofit SU0S9 potentiae ipsonim conscios, non ferreis violenti», sed
aureis desidise vinculis esse devinciendos : hoc itaque consuluit
Augustus, hoc effecit, ut, dum privata cujusque licentia, publica
videretur Libertas, aequalitate omni exuta, jussa tantum principis
cuncti obsequiose aspectarent. Immissis igitur in urbem, tan*
quam e cavea feris, Voluptate et Inertia, inde creata est Luxu*
ries, Avaritia exstitit, erupit Audacia ; acerrimas mentis iuexo-
rabilesque dominae. Ex quo tempore liemo f Ronianorum

■ Thucydides. 1.
. * ^ Hoc idem evenisse j;nuBmati€is, plastis, fHCtoribufl, scalptortbuS|
quisquis temporum institerit notis, reperieu" Paterculus. 1.

3 V. Pltntum. N. H. 95. 10. Roseoe. S. 193.

^ Shaftes. 1. 148, * V. Loogin. cap. ult

969 Latin OralwA.

•

iartam ttieri poliiit: tun is sapcrbmimus nequitbb desfW^ttf^y
|» hopatUii recti ardor, ea magnanioMi difficuItattHn* eointaAi|>-
tio^ iaque iexeebus datusqiie exceileiidi spirituff, deferbuere,
periare, evanaeve :-^Poat aultin diutuma A libidinuni (tt crudeli-*
tatis^ampealaten, respiiare paulluin viaa est Roma; oiim primo
beaiioris sttculi ortu, res olim dissoeiabiles miscuit Nenra/
prinoipttiiiii ao libertatem. Oojus peeuKari induigentia, floscu-
(os quosdam literarum ^bito cxsurgere, atque aecito librfi
t^porci breviter hnuiriare cefncfes: sed, ut quercus ^geat;
fiecesse est iMer sylvas lente augescat, et radices alte agat^'et
etpectet soletn, et turbinibus obluctetur. Quare etiam accidit,
id quod * observandom est, omnem ti^rram ano sapietittSB pro-
T^iitu effetam, non iterum usqnaan parere, nisi ita diu intactm
jaceat et inculla, ut dovo demum tibere quodammodo redinte-
gretur. E^cacta ideo longissima nescio quotorutn aevorum steri*
Mtate, puloherrimani rursus sibi in Italia soboiem produxft
Nature. Sed quid equidem in Medicea bacce tttate comAie-
morare pergam foederatas turn mercatura turn diecipUmsciritatest
quid feiicissimain Florentis eom < Bytantio cognationem i quid
proposita piibKce laudis prssmia i quid prasclusas ad dignitatem
semitas, pr«ter Tirtutis unicim ? H«c enini ttti in manibus sitit
pmpiuoi inque mentib^s basrennt recentia, optime curavit hodier-
nus inter aostrates vir; qui eteganlissime negdtiorum intervalla
disptmgens otio, docomentum edidit, quantum ^temporis a neces*
aariis multiplicum curarum ofBciis, quanlotn ab amicorum
colloquio, quantum denique a voluptate excerpi possit, ad
delectandum erudiendumque ofbem. Caruisset aiioquin merita
jpsius gloria h»c urbs, qua exiguo licet aevi et regionis spatio
Circumdata, tamen pingendi, sculpendi, seribendi numerbs abso-
lute explevit : caruisset etiam sua Laurentius ; cujus magnifi-
peniia incendebatur bonesta ea ac pane Aiheniensis amulatio,
eximius iile pnestantia et jugis fons : cujus prudentia^ ad turbu-
lantissimas poplilt factiones sedandas nata, nee st>cordia locus
neic violentia relinquebatur. Sed cum patre suo periit patria:
ueque quisquam exinde ortus est, qui aut vindicare aut narrate
potuit^ collapsa fata et dedecus reipublica.

Venio laiidem ad quartern ultimamque atateni, qua non imi
tantum arrisit populo, sed finitioMS et situ et moribus regiones,
An^liam^Galliamque, di visit bello, certamine virtutis consociar
Tit. Amplissima in utraque poetarumy heroura ; artificum parcior

« . « -

. s V. Tacit. Agric. S. Shaftes. l« 150. .... * Huaie's Bssays* 14.
> Harris' P^U. loq. 3. 5. S 19. S. 10. 455. ^ Roscoe. S. 911.

1(^11 r quK ^t -Tig.e9cebat prope simul^ ita el aimul prape loaTT
f^scebat: quasi quidem ille^ q^ui inter, civ.^a solet esse, sit
jptiam ipter terras, consensus animorum mirabilisque synipathia^
A(qi||k^hic vereor, ne sacer quodamnnodo siro,, ausus quippe
lapidem' aiovere, qui arctioribus bine puto terminis, ijlinc latio«
iribus^ . continuit hue usque aureani Britanniae setatein. ' PrqfectQ
inulti et illustre^ viri, post depulsani Papa* ridiculam pariter a<(
cnideleiin impotentiam, subinde extitere : magni autein iuen$f^9

Sroeedere incipiunt sub imperio primi, c^esinuut sub fuga alteriuf
acobi: ex quo tempore nati sunt^ quibus delectanuir pauci;
quem admiramur^ plane nemo. Hanc inter tenipestatem« ari^is
motibusque, et, ut fatear, licenCia occupatissimanii publici? se
ID tabUlis inscripsit civem Scientia, ' ac domiciliuni in urb.e
posuit; quin et comiteni adjunxit EloquentiaiUi quae constituepte
se republicar orta^ constituta videtur decessisse. £am inte)ligo
Bloquentiam^ non qua tonabat^ fulgurabat^ miscebat Graeciam
Pericles; non qua Demosthenes ad quemcunque vellet habituini
tanquam machinatiotie aliqua, contorquebat audientes : non qua
ad debellandum istuna Romae Philippum concitabatsuos Cicero :
sed sanctiorem quandam et diviniorem, religionis fit iam^ minis-
traoiv^deiy coeli internunciam. Tunc etiam ad maturitatem
hpstra peryenit lingua: speciem prae^se ferens virilem ; torps
exercitatione expresses ; coloreni succo et sanguine redun^jan-
iem ; ^enerosam insuper circa muoditias negligentiam. Trans-
eunt profecto in colloquium transfuga hominuni studia ac
mores; et fum temporum conditione et diversitate aurium^
forma quoque sermonis et species immutantur: unde ^vadit
cultissima ea hodiernorum loquela, curiosiorque proprietatuiii
anxietas; et multiplex frivolorum atque ornamentorum Ifiscivia ;
^oncisis ac corruptif^ quidquid veteres habuere roboris, quidquid
yehementiae, quidquicf sanitatis. Quare inter omnia/ quae
declarant solem nobis occidisse^ non minimum est, quod fasli*
dientes^ integerrimam Hookeri facundissiinamque sapieiUiam ;. et,
quse ante omnes in Tayloro apparent, facifenx elpcutionis pnagqi*
ficentiam, sententiasque modo teneritate, ntodo sanctitate
poUentes, prae his incj^uam patimur nosmet frigidis H umii men*
triciisque argutiis dehniri ; aut pingues Gibbonr^ fucatosque et
mechanica quadam regula compositos periodod possumus admi<p>
rari : quod denique apertam illorum et magnauimam ChribHiaui-
tatis defensionem avertimur, ut contueamur nimirunl insidiosas

'^^'mf

> Royal Society.

^ 'Hill yikf fp«r}» ir»ir' Sxw A^jiai M<nuif, TheOcr.

964 LaimOfHgiwn,

hmun jMOttktioiiMi PftrAictmqoe iMMtiuin mtlitiiiD. &^mo*^
Mm siiqaas audio, non bene tantimraiodo leDtieiitefl, sea et
optinie, de bisce nottris teroporibtit, circuuMpiciant Telim ipai
pauca qiiaBdam languesceotis, ut opinor, et deficieotis sccoli
indicia. Quis qaaMo non ?idet, praecipiti Itpsu descitoni jam
esse a disciplioa, ad libidines transciinum t qots negat, majoreni
haberi pecuniae, quaoi excellenUse auctoritatem ; duni radoois
relicia, perversam corporis gratiam gratificamur i Critici sioous^
gramniaUci, geometcs, historici, iique forsan divini — Dii tamen
minorum sumus gentium. Circa qooque opera, non, ut -immor-
taks antiquae memoriae pictores, quatuor' solis coloribus utimur;
sed copia nos ipsa obruit: iieoueutilli naturam, sed natune
imitatores iniitamur. Quod act studia spectat, quis ignora^
turn existere iUam nescio ^uo vocandam nomine ^ ingenii ixfi^,
cum diversae magni animi dotes in unius rei studiam unice et
separatim incumbunt; cum id toto pectore arripiun^ id solum
aguni, id universum hauriunt. Hoc sane m prima astate fieri
non potest, propter necessanasvitae curas; in tertia non solet,
propter voluptarias. Desilit jam eAim inconstans animus ab
alia ad aliam materiam; sen desperat tentata pneterire ; et qnod
assequi nequit, desinit sequi ; seu quod commune est, fastidit ;
et ejus, quod parabiie est, satietate capitur ; seu denique, ut
legri ardens stomachus solidum aversatur et simplicem cibum ^
et deliciarum egens, dubiae sibi poscit condimenta cosnae ; aic
tumuituaria ' cognitione et erudito luxu pascitur corrupta mens;
neque fonteqn rerum aroplius confectamur, sedrivulos cursim
debbamus. Sic est profecto cum rebus hominum; quod rebus^
publicis facit mercatura, id ingenio doctrine; dum nutriunt,
dum augent, hoc una sequitur, ut nutritae, auctae, dilabantur,
evanescant. Sunt su« igitur utrique columnar, ultra quas pro-
gredi Tetat naturae ratio; est fetalis utrique lex, qua ad summum
evectis fastigium, ibi diu cbnsistere non licet.

Restat, Academici, ut patientia vestra pauUo diutius abutar,
dum deprompta sparsim aigumenta, ante oculos composita
revoco. Quid itaque mirum, tam paucas mundi et aetates et
regiones, siogulari ingeniorum ubertate floruisse beattsstOMs :
cum ad banc rem tot miUe facultatum desiderentur, tot mtUe
impediant roolestiarum. Concurrent^ enim necesse est in
medio adolescentium animi, morum, linguae, spatio, libertaS|

^■«MnMMaM«aaMMHHinaai^n«H

« PIin.N.H.

* V. Johnson's life of Cowlejr. p. 8. FergMSM, 4. 1. SOS,

' Shafles. 1. SSS. ♦ Ferguson. 8. «. S90.

cmiiDCfciuni, imitritioy agitiitio : quae porro per se siQ^uliiy mi
propria; inter se omniai juato quodam temperamento misceaiittir
oportet : abeant autem contraria hisce aut dissimilia. Quod ti
rttaA babeantory quas excussi rationes, nuHam protenus id ndstra
tet: Occideiltalis indiae, .vel Orientalis ditione, ^xpectare datur
•umiiue ▼irtutis claritudineiD : apes tamen aliqua subesty laiteni-
mos Africe populos aUquaiido tandem e mortua, quod aiunt,
▼itm enimpentesy fore se ostensuros, non ad violeotie fcedissimam
aut mercaturs servitutem natos, sed ad sues legitimaaq^e gloriae
et huonanitatis partes sustinendas. Spes etiam certior nos tenet;
totcunque ab artium laude ac poesews simus degenares^ ad
scientiarum plenitudinem jam adhuc i>rogrediy adbuG progress
suios: utcunque a superbissima cognitionis luce delap8i> ad
pristinas ij^norantiae tenebras non posse retro raferri. Per emm
typograpbiam^ et srearum tabularum pieturas, nova* rerum
apparet facies, major ordo nascitur; per ea, quidquid magni
unquam ▼iri, docuere^ scripsere, fecere^ prope dixeram cogita«
yere ; quidquid Natura in se habet aut habuil videndumi * cogtfos-
ceudum, boc omne traditum accepimus, mobile, perpetuum^.
Frustra igitur Luxuries ing^nium, ut Hercufameum Vesuvius^
divitiarum diluvio rursus obruet ; frustra belli furor, combusto
alterius Alexandriae teraplo, illo foto igne et Tocem clarissimorum
scriptorum, et memoriam, et totius orbis conscientiam abolere
(>oterit: frustra' tyrannorum impotentia, expulsis itenim sapiens
tiae professoribus, omnique bona arte in exilium acta, id efficiet,
lit ne quid usquam honestum occurrat : Jam enim quisque, ut
Uljsses ille, cum mortuis habet commercium; libnsque, talk*
quam heroum imaginibus, interest ; et suam singulos poseit
historiam, et prnterita revocat, et futura consulit-r-neque timet
Jnterea ne Gorgoneum ^ caput Superstitionis plura qu8?situro
supervaniat. Porro, quod spe sibi gratulabatur olim Socrates>^
postmortem ipsi eventurum, id nobis jam in vita contigit, ut
scilicet cum Homero, cum Virgilio, cum Tassone, cum Boi*
lavio, cum Miltono, cum Sbakespeariocolloquamur; ut tecum^
mortalium maxime, Britannorum ultime, ut |ecum, Newtone,
conversemur: cujus oculus universse mundi naturae concentricus,
ommes stto in puncto concurrentes Scientise radios accepit ; qui
cum innumerabiles cceli motus conversionesque animoTidisti,
tum .doeuisti tuum ejus esse animum, qui ea fabrioitus est in
coslo.

Call. S. S. Trin. ap. Cantabrigienses. H. V. B. '

MDCCCII.

' V. Tacit Agrie. 9. * Horn. Odyss. xi. ' Plato. Apolog.

V.J XOOi .

*

important DiKm>ery of the Original oftnttny of
*• the Sentences of Sextus Fythagoricm^.miich
\ have been hitherto supposed to be aione etttmmi
in Ihe fraudulent Version of the Presbyftr
• Ruffinus.

AiMT thing written by Porphyry must always be deemed inva-
llwUe by every lofer of antk|uity^ and palticuhirly by the atndeot
of the pbilosopiiy of Phito and AriBtotle, as he was no leas di»-
lingttiahcd for bis nncommon proficiency in that philosophy, Ihaii
§mr the profundity «of his^ erudition. Heoce it Is justly saM o^
lum by Eunapius/ ** that, being let down to noen, like a Mer-
eurial chain, he unfolded, through his various erudition, every
thnsg into perapicoity and purity ;" and by Simplictus, ^ dint
lie«was the most beamed of the philosophers."
' Great praise, therefore^ is due to the editor for the puUieadofi
4if ^be Epistle of Porphyry to Maroeiia ;• but, as he has taken no
nodee of the aowrces whence most of the beautiAil moral lieo-
with which this epistle abounds, are derived, it becomes
irytouiifold them to the- reader, particularly as by this ntean,
veveral olFthesentencesof Sexius Pythagoricus, wbich htvebeeti
<Mily published in the firaudulent Latin version of the Presbyter
tReffiaus,' may be ^obtained in the original Greek.

' Bn^viousy bowlever, to this deyelopement, I shall present the
•nsMler with the emendatiovi of the following defective sentence
in p. 19 : T^9§ W9wmilUv94dti ovh t¥ iroXufiattia; mhtktf^r* «•«#
)Miiui^i d§ TS09 ^^fvyiHtw itutwv t(t»^iro. Thcediior not being an
<adept in the philosophy of Pythagoras and Plato, conceived that
^sraxiK^fi was a genuine word ; for be remarks, '*> Ndta vocftbn*
4nm wctXa^if,** whereas it 4s only a part of a word, i. e. it is*a
-part of aiTttAAaf w. Hence, if after eeMeXi)^i, the words irMroX*
.X«(« are inserted, the sentence >^will be perfect,- both in its Cdn-
jtructionand meaning, and will be in English, '^ Erudition does
.not consist in the resumption of polymatby, but is to be surveyed
iin ar liberation from the psychical passions." The editor, not
.pereeiyw^ the necessity of this emendation, has, by the following
fversion, totally mistaken the meaning of the sentence : ** Bodfim

1*^

f This epistle was published by Angelas Maius, Mediolam^ISM, #vo.

Original \ of mpny. S^temen^ i|r^. 057

Mtan^ inslitiitiettein nunqiiani «Mtmieni» que csiii' en i Ji liil ii M
copy, Hflimaliuin qtioque passionum contaniiiMtioiie.8or<l«8eal/'
' . The first senlence, of which I have discofered tbe aourcp, ii
From Seatas, and is the following, in p. 23: IM( fuv yicp^hmmi
piUtm^r ^ofo; Sf.fftofsv taw I i« e. '' For God is not ^in want 4>f
any thing; but the wise man is alone in want of God/' . ThtM^
in the veniion. of Ruffiausi is : '* Deus qiiidem nuUius agal,
iidelis auteat Dei solius." (Vid. Opiisc. Mytbolog. 8to. 1^8^

* £, Uavnf icpaSntf xanrayfif ifyw )cai.Ao)iioii ho^ wtroitni$ vtiplVfW
cai §^pog (p. 24.) : i. e. '^ Of every action, and of every deed nmi
^word, God is present as the scrutator and inspector." This it
evidently derived from the following sentence of Denioph3«sa>
(Opuse. MythoU p. 6fil.); Eav mi fttng/aswu)^, sri o«sv «y«]^ t
^inoCi t^^ViXouTO ^eofut ipyovairotsXfi^ ttof §^99tifixtu ifof^^ tr imswk
«ou rr«i$ nip^M^ '(«< v^d^fo-iv, stiSfs^if^ fifir rou iMpotfVo aXf««r0i'^
f^fi$ ^ roy tffoy s-vvoixov. i. e. ^* If you ' always remember, ^hat,
wherever your soul, or your body, performa any deed^'Godia
prieaeBt as an inspector, in all your prayers and actions, you will
reverence the nature of an Inspector firom whom nothing eaa be
concealed, and will have Ood for a cohabitant/' What
diately follows in this paragraph^ is from Sextns, viz. mm
aw wfoTTOfun ayatmv rov 4scv aindv iiiymf$ataz i.e. ** Of all the
good that we do, we should consider God. as the cauae/^ And
Sexius says, pr^ 648: ** Deus in bonis actibus hominibuashn
fiiU* Pof-phyry adds : TMf i§ Hmsom ainoi i|fWf$ sor/Mv u s^MjWfror
tfffOf Si avoiriof . And the latter part is evidently *ffom Sextn^
who saya, p. 648, ^^ Mali nulltus autor est Deus." Porpl^iy
further adds, CMfy xm tuxrmw ra «i^i» Amu* xsei «rr<0|M(a^ pai >jk^u^
fMy wf %ttp trfpev* xai aw iryaii9f§^ oi fMt' apsn^nevsii ranta wyf^
ftfAfli yww9tou futTu roa; mvov; : i. e. ** Hence we should ask of
God things which are worthy of him, and whidi.we canaot
receive from any other. The goods also, of which labors ^are
the leaders, in conjunction with virtue, we should pray that w^
may obtain after the labors [are accomplished].'.' . Allthis^ is
from Septus. For, in p. 648, he says : '< Hsec posee a Deo^
quse dignum est prsestare Deum. £a pete a Deo, quae accipere
ab homine non potes. In quibus pracedere debet labor, iuec
Ubi opta evenire post labofem." Only in diis last sentenee,
Ruffinus has omitted to add after labor, the words cum Dirhtff.
What Porphyry says, almoHt immediately after this, is precisely
the first of the sentences of Demophilus, (Opusc. Mythol.-p.
626,) viz. ^A $ff xT^^i<re^Layog ou Kutt^if, ftij aAXOV wapa dnv* iwftif
Y^ isov van oya^iptrsv* mvra «a Sowji o pkuxeA^ttfi ut» ** .Do

t0B Origifmi qf mamf Sentences of

mwitwak of God Ami which, when you hwe obtained, you cntiii6t
p km ntte . For every gift of God is incapable^ of being taken
away ; so that he will not give that which you cannot retain/'
The fentence immediately following this, is ascribed to Pydia*
goasy and is to be found in the sentences of Stobanis, (edit. 1609^
p. 65,) via. Hv U Twi vmfurof miirmkKay§Mrm w 8fif(i)9)}, fxfiiwy
nmvmffomi* xai on -m MnMsarfti^a tfp, si^ rwnti av affxtnffuvjn rov
Afty irotpfiMtXffi yiffss^oi vxfKkttwr^pu. In Stobseus, however^ there
is some difference, so as to render the sentence more complete.
For' immediately after* K«raffsyfi there is itmn'm; for 8^119079
there ia.h^fr^; for tsy, h^vj^; for rovtfoy, rov; t§ous; for <ru
MTKOv^Mvii, s-si mrMwiimftf ; and instead of ytvia^M ot/XXijvropae,
ywtvtai s-s* ffvXktfwTOpm. This, therefore, transhted, will tie :
'' Despise all those mings which, when liberated from the body,
youzWiU not want; and, exercising yourself in those things, of
whieh, when libertted from the body, you will be in want, in-
Yoke the Oods to become your helpers." In p. 27. and SB,
PoTjihyry says, euftrmufw trot wrog [x^fM^^O ^^^ j3«Xeiy Ij Xoyby*
nm rs irnmrtai r MAsffc) Ajyorr«,(k nif» enrarmna, i; e. ''• It should
be snore eligible to you, carelessly to throw away riches than
reason ; and to be vanquished when speaking the truth, than to
vanquish by ^ deception. And the latter part of thb sentence is
to be found in Sextus: for in p. 649 he, says: '^ Melius est
yinci vera dicentem, quam : vincere mentientem." Almost
iasmediately ttfter Porphyry adds, Aiwctrov rov avror f iXofifov rf
UVM neu ^iXqftnwy 9MU ^iXo^-Mfi^roy' yotp f iXijSevo; xoi ^iXo^cofiarof,
«art»f x«i ^iXflxpi}jxaiTOf*'o t$ fiXop^ijftaro;, §^ avaywig oeSixoj;* it
«iixof,xMffi$4fovxat eigitartfagtt$o^tOi,Kcuus roug 0tXXov$ irapayofios* .
SMTff.^fy ffXAerojub/Sacf fop, iMe<fu;p<o<; duratfij^uuri yf«; oydtXXiiy axFtpt^q
trri xoti «(tiof xtti rji wfooupso'u lepocrvXor &o xai iravra f iXoiroD/uMrroy
ipf atw¥ KM luagof tMrp9KtatM ^pij. This sentence is the last of
the sentences of Demophilus (Opusc. Mj^hol. p. 625); but in
Porphyry, it is in one part defective, and in another is fuller
than in Demophilus. For in the first colon, ^iXop^gij/xaroy is
WjMiting. In the second colon, after yttg fiXigSoyo; km f iXoo-o)-
fMtro;, the words h fyiXoowftoro^^are wanting. And in Demo*
philus, instead of h aitMOg, xou t$s tsoy xai ci; wan^etg avo(rii^$, xai ug
Tsv^ fltXXov^ nrofoaf^ltAu there is nothing more than, e ^s «Sixof, m^
fsty tfov «(yo<rio$, ei$ Ss avtftnoug %apmfOfMg. In Demophilus, alsoy
after tasTs xfy sxaroft^^ Au|}, the words xai jxtfpioi^ av^d^ftoa-i rottf
VMS; fltyfltXX]}, are wanting. And in Porphyry, after vt»s ayatXAp,
die words mka /umXXov, ayos-ioirffpo; Sffri, x«i, are wanting. Thii
eentence. therefore, thus amended, v^ill be in English, '^ It is
impossible for the same person to be a lover of God> a lover of

pleasuitty a lorer of bodj, and a Ipf er <rf ridiei. '> For a lotar of
pleasure is also a lover of body ; but a lo?er of body is entirdy
a lover. of riches; and a lover of riches is necessarily- unfast.
But he who is upjust, is impious towards God and his' parents^
apd.lawless towards others. So that| though he should saerifiGa
hecatombs, and adorn temples with ten thousand gifts, hevrill
be much more unholy^ iropious, atheisti^l, and sacrilegious in
his dehberate choice. . HeQce it is- necessary to avoid «very lover
of body^ as one who is without God, and is defiled."*
. 3. . The following passages in the epistle of Porphyry, are
from Sextus: ^s o^io^ oyAjcoro; tseu, i%^ af eii), (p. 30,) i.e.
** The man who is worthy of God will be himself a god." And
Sextus says, '* Dignus Deo homo, deus est et in hominibas^
(p. 664.) Porphyry says, Kai rifuss-fif ftfv uqiTra rw 0soy, sray'
rep f ftp njy oratm^f havotav o/xsiflDo-fi^, (p. SO.) i. e. '' Add you will
honor God in the best manner, when you assimilate your rea*
sonmg power to God.'' Thus also Sextus, '' Optime honorat
I>eum ille, qui menten) suam, quantum fieri potest, simil^n Deo
Aicit," (p. 655.) Again, Porpbyry^says^ Bt^fit mvtpamcv fi$^m
Wfourcwra xoXa* iteaumf $s xpe^tcoy xaxog ^mfieof iiytfMmf, (p. 31.)
i.e. '^ God corroborates man when he performs beautiM
deeds ; but an evil demon is the leader of bad actions." And
Sextus says, " Deus bonos actus hqminum confirmat. Malo-
rum actuum, malus daemon dux est," (p. 653.) Porphyry adds,
f^if 8e oro^u ciQjiol^eToii vgof tiov, an ttov opetf avvto-nv ofi tttf,
(p. 31.) i.e. '' The soul of the w^s^ man is adapted to God ;
it always beholds God, and is always present with God." Thus,-
too, Sextus, *^ Sapientis anima audit Deum, sapientis anima
aptatur a Deo, sapientis anima semper est cum Deo," (pk655.)
There is, however, some difference between the original and the
Latin version, which is most probably owing to the fraud of
Ruffinus. And in the last place, Porphyry says, A?Jm xfufltif
tvctfiua^ 0-01 yofti^fo-to) 19 ^iXavfpccnria, (p. 58,) i. e. '^ Philan-
thropy should be considered by you as the foundation of piety/'
And Sextus says, '^ Fundamentum et initium est cultus Dei,
amare Dei homines," "(p. 654.) Ruffinus, however, in this ver-
lion> fraudulently translates ^i>^v6fco7PiAj afnare Dei hominet, in
order that this sentence, as well ass the others, might appear to
be written by Sixtus the bishop.

4. The learned reader will find the following passages in tlia
epistle of Porphyry, to be sentences of Demophilus, viz. Ar/ov
jdtf (lov roi; 0^0 Ko^$ ^if^apjOtavGi^ Aiysiv, x. r. X. usque ad, 10*01^
^r^fi, (p. 29.) Oux, "Q yy^JBorrra rou Vo^dv r</t«ov iceioei 9fa>, k. r*. A.
usque ad, /xow^ a^i cv^ao^M, (p. 32.) 0\» xoXamrn^ ouy 01 tfoi

f7» Ni4ke'^f \

$ciip#ix«i iiMriMif>6iM^ flriarpaf avri, •iirf.(vip«»XM..(MirTi|EM0Mf; •wt
fomifMtfW vAi^to^ sariMvri 0fOK,'X..T«Xk usquead^ ifyorvXeif ^«fi|»
ymf ^ 36.) Id whicb pMsag&y however, ibere it a remeirkaM^
difiNreocey as ihe lenmed reader will fiiid^ between the ttOLt ^
VoTfikyiy, end tbet o{ Demopbilus. Eavvwmti fun^iufwiff, ^rt
Mrou av ^ 4<R9C^ Mn wBMwarjif um to e-ei^ fvipyo9.(lcge ipyMrytfiffe-
w^Kj^iu r. X. usque ad tsv mtf.^mmim, (p^ 370 ^ ^v¥n9^ ofiif nm
(fofiXii^, X. r. X» usque md^^rmmMjneu winirm§f (p. 54hi) r»|Bu«Ks<
fit «ftrraXtif [t^tfofj X. r. X. usque ad teijSMOf t ttof, (p. ^4.)
XocXiintrvptySovXfvsiy.iratffff^iyvi^ TttfatMK* Aadtfsuy^#aAy4^ti|^f^
Ttctt^o<.xa*«of(^i fisr^rtroiy (p. d7«) And lestly, eeXXf yiep x^ir-
Ttr ti^NiMU 1^ &' oxpaccMir Ti|y «|n9t^>^ wf ie i ysw r ai, (p. S9.) la all
these patsegeffy the lesroed reader will find,' bj comparing thelst
mih.Poffhytj that tbey oocasioaally diffsr from the teM ^f
hemophilus, jet not so as to alter the senses

X only add, that the learned reader will also find many of di€
sentences of l)eiiiophilu8 amoi^g those of Sextos ; and tiiat this
is not at all wonderfu!, as it was usual with the PjftbagoreadS/
from their exalted nolioiiajof friendship, to eonsider the work of
one of them as the pradttction' of all.

NOTICE QF

jResearches in Oreece. bv William

- • , , , - • fc.

Lond0n^ Bootk^ 4to. pp. 472^ , *

: . " ' • ; ■

t HIS Volume^ we learn by the preface, is«to be.considcied#ii
the first part of future observations, which the author iotenchi t^
publish io one or two additional Parts. The next Par^. ia ta»
exhibit a comparative view of the ancient ano^ psod^ra Ge^n
graphy of Greece, illustrated by a delineation of the coifnti^
The put|lication before us comprises a Grammar of tlie nfrockrn
Greek Language, and of the Albanian and Tzakonif: diakcts,,
besides what the. author calls Pentagjoss Exen^ises ,m. the
Wallachian and Bulgarian dialects; the phrases , of >tt»oae(t|V<i^
idioms being associated with corresponding terjins.. ijOiJMl^miiaOA

Reseafch^^in Greece. ilf I

wBomAic.tmniadeiii.Gieek, afid in Bnglkh. 9lie bo6k'd^
prtMiiU critietsms iui modevn Greek Literatures eei^mpftfiie^
wilk extracts, aari -remarks oa the pronanoiation^ &c. <»f-the
mockm Greeks, with an outline of Albanian^ Wallachian^ and
BiiJgaiiaB Hiatorj. .

^ Aiai^e portion* of the w^ork is oocapied with'gFainniatieal
details and vocabularies. .

. The fifth section of the first chapter, is of superior valtle to
most others in the worJE; It comprehends remarks on the pro^
nuDciatiou of the modem 6i«eks*-on the letters of the 'alphabet
r^oo accent*— and general observations upon their education,
literaUtfe,'&c. The writer professes to do this, without pre-
suming to enter into the difficult question respecting accent and
quantity, which has long occupied and einded the researches of
so many of the learned ;. but particularly of Mr. Mitford, the
learned historian of Greece, and the author of the " Inquiry ,
into the Principles of Harmony in Language :" a troly exceflent
work| which we feel pleasure in recommending, on this occasitiB^
to the literary cabinet of every English schojar,

The pronuaoiatioii of Hellenic, whether prose or verse, is
regulated, like ■■ the speech of the modem Greeks, iolely by '
accent ; but they have a kind of cadence in reciting, which is
evidently derived from the mode of chancing in the 6 reek church,
and liaa been taught them in their youth by the priests who keep
the graimBar schools.

Mr. Mitford has proved that accent, and not quantity, is the
regulator of harmony in Greek and Latin poetry^ according
to our inode of reading it. For instance, an hexameter verse i^
read by us, as if it were a verse of five feet of the triple
rhythmus, indicated by the arrangement of accents. Thus aii
hexameter verse has five strong accents ; the three former either
m long tN* short syllables ; the two last on syllables prosodi-
cally long. The harmony of Latin verse, therefore, is not
determined by quantity, but by the same species of accent
which creates tiie harmony of Italian, English, or Spanish
poetry. . i

The Latin versification is in great degree susceptiblie of ' the
accentual harmony of modem European languages, though' H is
framed on very different laws ; because its rules of accentuation
are tery simple, and approximate to our own ^ but as the accents
of Greek words are referred to other principles, they very fre-
^|iienily interfere with our method of reading, and in consequence
areimdaiy depreciated.
' "^ At pres^it there are aeiy few Greeks, eveb of those iriio

taia.uadtinHmd md adorn dw poetryof theaKWitey. dMH hsv^

«y ikmilitr kopwledge of the rules by.which.itUcoostnicted.
learnt, they are s^oo forgotten, for the same reason tbajt
accents are neglected among us. We are negligent of Grade
accents, because they interfere with quantity ; and the m.adem
Greeks are inattentive .to the laws of syllabic quantity, becauae
they interfere with accent. If the Greeks should ever becosna
piore fan^iliar with Latin literature, which they despised wh^o
they were independent, and. under their, present oppression have
not the means of. acquiring, they might perhaps in time adopt
the same method of reading Greek verse thai we now employ.
The only modem Greek 1 ever met with, who. had .acqwnod
this habi), had been educated in Italy, and was a very good
XatiA scholar ; but he seemed perfectly sensible that, it was
.not the true ancient method of reciting Greek poetry. I have
known modern Greeks, who had a perfect familiarity with the
best writers among their ancestors, and in many cases that
superior feeling ojf them, which it is natural to expect in men
still speaking a dialect of the. same language, but who never
bestowed a thought. upon anpient prosody, who made the same
<>^e.ction which an Engiishoaan .would make,, to the .exact ob-
servance of quantity in the recitation of verse, namely,, that it
would often divide the words, and render them unintelligible to
the hearer ; and in sltort, who could not at all comprehend the
kind of harmony We give to Greek verse, by applying Latin
accent to it."

. '' That we should be p^ble,. in reading Hellenic compositions,
in verse or prose, to adhere to modern Greek accent, and at
the same time to give them a sound perfectly harmonious to
our own ears, formed as they are to the very different laws of
poetipal harmony, inherent in all the modern languages derived
from the Teutonic and Sclavonian, seems extremely difficult in
practice : but the attempt is well worthy the attention of
scholars, and must be mstenaUy assisted in its success by the
remarks of the two .writers already referred to.'' [i. e. Mr.
Knight and Mr. Mitford].

. '^Th/B right pronunciation of the letters of the Greek alphabet,
is a question quite distinct from that of the reconciling of accent
witn quantity.;"

The author then remarks on the different vowels and . accents
pf the iQodem preeks, and enters into discussion on the compira*-
tiye expediency of ancient and modem Greek accent. Ha
seems disposed to recommend the adoption both of the accent
^and the iM'<nmnciaition of die.mfNiern GredLs; and to think llkt

Researtht^ in Greece. ^f^

Hiey Mve tn' 'general re^ahled the accent of their ancestors,
thonsb he is rather indeterminate on this subject He bbserv^,
<' ** If ir be admitted that|[the mode of accentuation, as observed
4d reading Greek in our schools, is that of the ancients, we must
also coticlude, that the 'descendants of a people, who have bcfeu
less mixed with foreigners than any other nation of the South of
lEnrope, and still inhabit the same countries, where the names
of places have in many in'9tances continued to be the same, from
the most distant ages of which we have any historical know--
led^e, have entirely altered and disfigured those names, in giving,
for mstance, the sound of AipKnra/EXuiMcog or^OXufuxos/EYfii^os
or EvpntoSf KipvoTog^ Kipitftos, Olvov^, KaXtppiti, 'ETrtHuvp^g, Kfi^tC"
tnoi, with the tone upon the accented syllable/ to the plates for-
merly caHed Aapla-a-a, 'OXifuiros, Eipkos, Kapvaroij KopMo^,
iflwvi, KaXlppovi, *EiriSei6po$, Kyjflir^'ia, with the accent upon the
4ong syllables — and it is so much the more unnecessary to make
this violentsuppositioti, as we have an easy and natural mode of
accounting for the rise and progress of our own mode of pronoun-
ring Greek, by tracing its accentuation to the Latin tbngiie/'*

''It may even be remarked, that in tracing the vestiges of
ancient names of places in Greece, (an inquiry very important
to the geographer,) accent will generally be found the surest
guide to identity. Letters and syllables are often lost, jnd
voxels changed ; but where any trace of the ancient name
remains, the accent is generally the same as it always has been«
Thus OavfieiKo) is now Dhomok6 — *A\^et0Sf Rufi&s — OXooo-erwv,
•o5voj, £ia86na — *Avi^\v(rTos, An&fiso— ileyr^Xi], Mend^ii—

tlMAl

i

• ' It is almost- unneccfssary here to repeat a rehiark, whieh has often
been made upon this subject'— that the elevation, or iSopressioft of tone
, io a syllable, has not necessarily any thing to do with its quaotity or
extension ; and that the accent on the first syllable of'09ci/^iro; uo more
makes that syllable long in point of time, or the second syllable short,
than the accent on the first syllable of our word honutly, makes that
syllable long, or the second syllable short. It often occurs, indeed, that
a person, in order to jgive greater emphasis to a word, Tprolonf^ tlie ac«
cented syllable, and m this manner makes a syllable, which in its
nature is short, longer than one, which is naturally lone. It is perhaps
this tendency to prolong the accented syllable, derived from our bafba-
, rous ancestors, who corrupted the Latin and Greek, and introduced the
accentual prosbdy, that forms the chief diiBculty4n the way of reconcile
ins accent with quantity.

^ Upon this subject the reader Is once more referred to Mitford's In*
quiry. Sect. 13.

VOL. XXI. a.Jl. NO. xui. s

S74 ^atkcitf

'Jt^, Thiiki, Sic. Sic* In Italy the same adhen^ice la accent
in names derived from the Greek, has already been remarked
by Mr. Mitford^' in the instances of Felipe, Sofia, Maria,
Tdrantoi Posilippo, Monaco, &c« ; to which examples might
be added tliose of Calisp^ra, Cal6gherQ, and some others in
Sicilv."-

'^ If modem accent be different from that of the ancients, it is
necessary to fix some period, at which the change took place*
It is generally admitted, that the notes called acute, grave, and
circumflex, were in use two thousand years ago, to explain the
pronunciation of Greek to foreigners ; and we have an incon*
trovertible proof of the same accents now employed, haviDg
been in common use between seventeen and eighteen centuries
ago,^ in the ver^e of Euripides, found inscribed upon the wall
of a street of Herculaneum, which was overwhelmed by au
eruption of Mount Vesuvius, in tlie reign of Titusu There
seems nothing left, therefore, for those, who maintain that the
accentuation of the modern Greeks in speaking is difierent
from that of the ancients, but to suppose, that the same notes
formerly used to indicate some unknown laws of pronunciatioa
were, in or about the ages which gave rise to. the accentual
prosody of the n^oderii Greeks, applietl to fix a new mode of
accentuation then introduced. Whether - this hypothesis can
ea^ly be maintained, must be left to the judgment of tlie
reader.

'' It must be confessed that, if we adopt modern accent, the
metrical harmony of the ancients is not very easily explained ;
but as we are aware that our method of reading Greek verse does
not depend upon (jiiantity, but. is regulated by ^ pecuUiUiUxange^
ment of accents, which we have borrowed from Latin verse of
a aimilar strecture, it cannot be asserted that it is. tlie right
aaode of recitation : and it seems more important to adopt the
modem Greek accent in common discourse, than, by sacrificing
it for the sake of a kiiid of harmony in verse, which may be

' Harmony in Language, Sect. 15. Art. 6.
* Pitture ADtiche di Ercolano, t.^ii. p. S4. Napoli, 1760.
A' fac-simile of (his line may^also be seen in Villoison's Anecdote
Graeca. Diatriba, p. 207.

The verse, *ilc tv <ro^ov ^wkkV^JiM vk^ «oX\a; X'*jp^f litHf

is quoted by Polybius,' 1. i. c. 35.

At 'Herculaneum, the words h <r»^iv are improperly written "tiv^a fii^and
twg is not accented at all ; but these are pro^bably only the ertvrs of , ai(
illiterate person..

«4del7 different froih Uinl of tiie andeDts^to tender the langtMge
vnintelligible to thofte^ who still speak a dialeet 6{.iU

** A queetion ha» often arisen among those Mfho hate remarked
the present state of the Greek tongue, and the afllini^ of the'
modern dialect to the parent language, so much nearer than
that of the languages dernred from Latinr to* their original speech,
whether it would not be practicable for the Greeks^ as tliey be-
come more civilised, and better acquainted with the writings of
the ancients, to abolish the Romaic dialect entirely, and revive
Hellenic ; and whether practicable or not, it certainly is not
unreasonable to imagine, that, by givmg an education exclusively
Hellenic to the rising generation, the use of the vulgar speech
might, in the coiirse of time, be confined to the lower orders
though not unintelligible to the higher, like the dialects of fti6ny
parts of France and Italy. It may be conjecture^d, however,
that their ignorance of ancient Greek music, and of the princi-
ples' of ancient harmony, and the discordance of Greek and
JLatin accent, which would prevent the Greeks from adopting
that kind of harmotiy, which we give to Grcfek vers6, by* the use
of Latin accent, would be the chief obstacles. It might soon
become common for the Greeks to speak and writ€ theirxincient
language more fluently, elegantly, and correctly, than it has ever
been done by tlie learned of the rest of Ein'ope ; but the verna-
cular tongue has contracted too close a resemblance to that of
the nations \iith whom, in a more advanced stage of civiliBa- •
tion, the Greeks would have a constant intercourse, ever to
become obsolete. It is to be fetired, that th^ poetry of the
ancient Greeks will not obtain^ all the credit it deserves with'
their living descendants, until these are masters of the true
niethod of recitins it ; and that While accent continues to be fhe
only indicator of harmony among them, modern metre, and the
jingle of rhyme, are likely to maintain theil^ place. Prt such a
case, therefore, if they eadnot expel tlieir modern didlect, its
improvement ought to be a primary object with them ; and it
can hardly be doubted, that with tlj£ advatilage it perssesses ol
retaining a close affinity both with ancient Gi^ek, and with the
modern languages of Europe, and its consequent ivoility of
receiving beauties from both, it might becotne equal, if not
superior, to any modem European dialect."

We apprehend that the author, notwithstanding his note, p*
12£0, has not distinguished with sufficient explicitness between
emphasis and accent. The modern Greeks, even when they
rMin the accent on the same syllable as their ancestors^ employ^
it^ as we toncieve, merely to designate iciui or emphasis; and

97^ Miscettanea

it may be obterredf that Major, now Colonel, Leakb^ through^
• out his book, in his references to modern Greek words, use9
only the acule accent, us being competent for the purposes of
the ancient acute, and grave, and circumflex.

MISCELLANEA CLASSICA.

NO. IX.

Continued from No, XLI.p. 22,

I. XXOMBB, in his account of the interview between Uly3-
ses and Penelope, the former being yet in disguise, describes
the suppressed emotion of the hero on witnessing the teais
excited by his narration :

^Hi T^; Tijxero xaXoL %cipr[ia Sax^u^fouoi^,

Ovfjup luh yoowrav kijv lAcoci^t yrmun»^
^O^StfAjEtol }f c0<rff) nipa tgrairav, ^i o'fSi]^^/
^ArgBfAas ey fi^^agoivn' SoXfioS* 2yf iiupva xtutev.

Od. six. 20d«

Hiisnatuml illustration has occurred to an old Spanish bal-
lad-writer, (author of one, among several pieces of the kind^
admirably translated in Blackwood's Magazine, No. xxxv.) in
describing extreme old age :

An old woman cometh forth, when she hears the people cry ;
Her hair is white as silver, like bomber glazed eye. p^ 49 i.

, II. Hom. Od. xxiv. 330 ; ,

OlxofAtnr 0-6 w ftf irpo'tu^ xai wirviu ft^nj/i ,
'Es xetrip' Avrikuxof futfrph^ ^iKof, o^p* iv kXoipt,fi¥
4&pa, X. T. X. '

Perhaps the last lines would be better pointed thus :
Oi;^ofteyoy, trv hi /tte wpoteis xai tfotvm fujnjg,
*E$ jarip' AMhUxov, x. r. K.
*i icatii^ being supposed to pertain both to olxopi>fvo9 and irpdil%.
: There' are several other passages in Homer of which the pnnc-
tvaCion might possibly be altered with advantage, a similar con**

-.^^

MisceUdfiM Claisicd. '^^

'^tructi6n baving been apparently inteiideci. Somd 6f these ^w6
.niay point out on a future occasion. .

III. Eur. Iph. Aul. 599. Markland.

*Ayu»&i 8ff x^P^'^^f ftdfc^ctxjj Y¥w[AVi

To xAfivoy Tfieyoy '^ytf/tt/xy^yioy.

^' In V. 600. Male inseritur articulus^ qdem in hujusmodi
k>cutionibu8 Tragici non usnrpant, — Ut male conjecerit Mark-
landus M r^v y^y. Legendum potius ciim Heathio^ hr) yoTwyJ'
C. J. B. Mus. Crit. t. i. p. 188. Could the difficulty aris-
ing from the short syllable av at the end of the line be obvi-
, ated, \ye might perhaps read r^vS* liii yulav. It would have
been a bad omen, had she stumbled on first setting foot upon

Trojan ground.

• • •

IV. In the passage quoted from Homer*s Hymn to Apollo
hy Thucydides, iii. 104. vfisis 8* fS fMiXat xao-ai moxphm<r9e
iupi^fms, is the conjecture tnfoxglv»Tteu (the infinitive for the impe-
rative) admissible f

V. Blomfield*s trandation of Matthis's Greek Grammar,
Vol. i. p. l67« § 135. Calaiogue of Comparathrea and Super-
latives, of which no positive is left : '' ^ero-wv, neutr. ^ovev, &c^
— ftmara, improperly assigned to [mx^s, from which it devilites
in its signification ; it means ' weaker.' Comp. § ISO.-Obs.'^
(An error, for 131.) In die section referred to we read : ** "H^^ofv
or ^TTfloy must have been formed from ^fuo-Zoov for ijfiiovs^ Yet the
superlative ^xiora seems to indicate, that it is properly l^xl^v,
from an unknown positive." Does not ^xioret correspond with
the positive ^x«, *' slightly/' '< gently," (derived pethaps from

-the obsolete i^x&f, as Ax» from mKb^, wht^ce al^ ^HiTrjx)i
Horn. II. XX. 438.

^H ^ei, xai iifMreic^ktiv xpof<i Upt), xtA riy* *^i^
i7voip 'A;^iAX^o; iroXiy hponn KV&xXi/toio,

'We ' may take this opportunity of observing, tlut tU tihuAb
work, to which we have just referred, is not printed vdth. the
accuracy which might have been wished. We would instance a
few errata: p. 155, 1. 20, for nom. sing, read nom. ace, sing.j
p. 156, I. 10; for voXXov read xoXXev; p.l65, K li,(Qfmpof,

fffB MUct^nca Clauiea.

^m^; p. 166,1. £1» for <f latter," ''formerV" p. 17S,L6, fair
^, xai ; p. 176, 1. 4, for § ISO, § 140; p. 180, 1 11, for dyM?,
vfMK. Nor do we inteinl to depreciate Uie merits, of the trans-'
latioD, when we remark that there is an occasional uiicouUmess
in the style.

YI. Additional metrical line* Tbuc. ii. 22. arainoai kxarepo^
ex hi ^ctpo'aXov, Mivav,

YII. The passage of Statins, quoted in p. SB. of the last
<3«0S. Jouro. (Aft. 10), has been initaled also by Jonson in his
C«di|ie : fkicribing the battle in which that traitor lost his life,
he $Mg$ i

' " The furies stood on hilb,
Circling the place, and trembling to see men
Do more than they ; while pity left the field, 8cc.

The latter idea seems also to be adopted from the same pas-
sage pf Statius. lb. h 8, for iv. read iii.

VUI. Homer (!!• xvii. 434.) describing the grief testified
by the horses of Patroclus (or Ae death of their master, says :

— — "flare ottjAij /ttm» SjemtsSov, ^' W Tv/xjSo)

•

, Hence Gloyer in his X^oojldas : (Book ix.)
^ ■ ' ■ I. . As a marble form
Fix'd on the solemn sepulchre, inclines
The silent head in imitated woe
O'er some dead hero, whom his country, lov'd.;
^ , £otranc'd by anguish, o'er the breathless clay.
So bung the princess.

Coleridge,' in a fine allegoric vision prefixed to his second
Lay Sermon, has fallen upon a similar expressive iftiage : he
compares si figure sealed io s9^ abstmction, to ^' an emblem
on a rich man's sepulchre/'

IX. Mitford, Vol. i. p. I6l. '' The combat of the chiefs,
tfor^jfUeaMly di^scribed by Homer, advancing to engage singly

. f Wc.recoltect a. similar instance in ^pother Grammar, the word ha
put for fintf, . Tills was owing^ as no doubt in the present ^ase^ to an
accident in thie press worici-*Ep.

MiseeUaneu Cia$sim. 279

in Front of their -Kne of batde, is wpX to ftrike a nodem reader
vnA an appearance of abenrdity mnch beyond the reaUly.
Before the uae of fire<«f ais, diat practice was not imeominon,
when the art of war was at ks greatest perfection^ CsHar
hiibself givesy with evident satisfaction^ a very particahr account
of a renarkable. advanced combal^ iii which, not generals indeed,
but two centuricms of his anny engaged. The glory attached
at Rome to the acquisition of the Kpolia opima might have
been still more appositely mentioned here.

X. To the passage quoted from Lord Byron as parallel
to Virgil's description of Mount Atlas^ in Misc. Class. No. viii.
(C: J. No. xli. pp. 25, 26.) add^ the following from Montgo-
mery's Greenland, which we think not unworthy of being asso-
ciated witlrthe others. He is descrifohig an Icelandic moun-
tain.

Of Alpine height {ind mould

Schapta's unshaken battlements behold ;
His throne an hundred bills ; his sun-crowu'd head
Resting on clouds ; hi3 robe of shadow spread
O'er half the isle ; he pours from either hand
An unexhausted river through the land.

Campbell's well-known picture may also be quoted; *

On Atlantic waves he- rides afar,

Where Andes, giant of the western star.
With meteor-standard to the winds nnfurl'd.
Looks from his throne of clouds on half the vrorld.

Dr. Symmons's translation of the passage of Virgil is worth
subjoining : ...

In his flight he sees great Atlas rise-—

Gigantic Atlas, on whose piny brow
Beat ceaseless winds, and gathering winters blow :
Snows veil his shoulders ; from his chin descends
The rush of floods ; in ice his beard depends.

iv. 3D9*

XI. To Mitford's conjectures (Vol. ix. p. 178, fcc.) con*,
ceming the family and government of Pbaraabazuay it may be
added, that Herodotus (passim) add Thucydides (ii 1290 B>en-
tion an Artabazus, son of Phamaces, in the time of Xeraes, the
latter as satrap of Dascylium ^ that Phani«)ea sonof Phamabazus
is mentioned Thuc. ii. 67> itt €ii*cin»stance» apparmiily deitioii-

idO CorrecHans in\the Translation

atiattog a cotmeniion tvitb the famfly of Mr. Mitfofd*t favorite
herb; and that the terms of the treaty recorded in Thttc. viii*

<ra^tj>yi}y xeA *Jf^fMyi)Vy xa) robg ^eipvanov Tmlim^, bear ho
unfavorable aspect on some* of the historian's specuhtions. The
subject is scarcely worth pursuing^ or perhaps other arguments
might be found. Possibly, the origin of the great Mithridates
might he traced to the same family,*— We are not satisfied with
. Mr. Mitford^s substitution ^ Boiydamas for Polyaces, (ix.
p. 790 ^^^ ^i^h some of his strictures on the democratical
commentators.

CJECILIUS METELLUS.

CORRECTIONS

In the common TraAslatUm of the New Testament.

No. V.

*J^ I venture to continue these remarks from No. XXXIL
of the Classical Journal. They are intended Co . prove that,
although the expediency of a revision of the Commou Trans-
lation is apparent^ the necessary corrections are much fewer»
and leas important, than some of the advocates for a new
Translation have asserted. C. P.

Acts of the Apostles.

Chapter 2. v. l. ^ on.

V. 2. After jhat he, through the Holy Ghost, had ginen com-
mtuidmeHiM to the uipostleM, whom he aad chosen, vvhen be bad
given to the Apostles, whom he had chosen, directiops for what
they were to perform through the Holy Ghost.

V. 4. Which, saith he, ye^ which you. (The addition in the
commont ranslation destroys the beautiful Cowoerrion mentioned

by Li^nginus.%. «7.)

' Vii 6. teitore mgain^ reslore.

▼•11. which alio, who (et passim).
' V. 14. and Mary, piffticularly Mary.

¥.15; dnd said, {the number of the name$ together were ^Hl
190), whose umber was whoyA 190, tad $aid«

V. 20. Irishoprick, office.

of the Nm- Testament. " 281

V. 21. which have companiedwUh us, who bate accomipai^ed

118.

—-went in and oui amotig us^ was cooversaot among us.

Ch. II. V. 3. cloven tongues like as of Jire, and ii sat, tangles
as of fire, distributed and sittings

V. 4. mth other, in different.

V. 8. man in, man speaking in.

V. 20. notable, illustrious. '

V. 22. approved, distinguished.

V. 27* in hell, in tbe place of tbe dead.

V. 41. were added ufito them, were added.

V. 47. smh as should be saved, tbose wbo were saved (allud-
ing to <rflG9i}TS| V. 40):

Cii^ III. V. 2. whom they, wbo was.

V. 3. an alms, alms of item.

V. 13. daned him, denied.

V. l6. by him, in Jesus.

V. 17. wot, know (et passim).

V. 18. But fulfilled, B^t God has thus fulfilled those

things, which he had before shown by the mouth of all his Pro-
phets, that Christ should suffer*

Ch. IV. V. \, Captain, Captain, of the guard.

V. 4. which heard the word, who had' heard the discourse.

V. 7. them, Peter and John.

V. 13. took knowledge of them, knew.

V. %\.Jinding nothing, not finding.

V. 24. when they, when the other Apostles.

V. 34. any among them that lacked^'zny poor amoi^ themi

Ch. V. v> 9. tempt, provoke.

V. 12. And by the hands oj the Apostles were many signs and
wonders wrought among the people, and they, and many signs
and wonders were wroi^t among die people by tlie Apostles,
who.

V. 1 5 . overshadow, cover.

V. 24. doubted of them whereunto this wmld grow, won^esed
how this could have happened.

V, 26./or the^ feared the people, lest they should be stoned,
for they were amid of being stoned by the people.

V. 34. to put the Apostles forth a little space, that the Apos-
ties should wididhiw for a short tinw.

V. 40. to^ irith.

Ch. VI. V. 2. reason, reasoiiaUe.-^ert?e ^a6/ff, attend to the

distributions.

V. 6. and when they had prayed, they laid, wbO| hg^ving |>ff y-

'^d^ laid.

988 Cornctim in the Tramhtion

' V. 14: t»y to OS. .

Ch. VII. V. S. he said, Stephen said. — Men, brethren, BrC"'
tbren.

V. 4* hertmaved, GqA removed.

V. 5. and he, He.

V. 10. and he, who.

V. 23. U came into his hearty he resolved.

V. 26. tet them at one again, reconciled tbem.

y. 37* like unto me, as he has raised up me.

V. 38. the lively oracles, the words of life.
' V. 39- to whom, \%honi.

Y.44. as he had appointed, speaking utito Moaes, that he
should, as God had appointed^ in ordering Moses to;

V. 45. Jesus, Joshua.

V. 59. calling upon God, calling upon.

Ch. VIII. V. 3. haling, dragging.

V. 4. therefore, but.

V. 5. the, a.
' v« Q. giving imt thai kimnlf was some great one, pretending
to 4>e a wonderful man.

v. 15, for them, for the Samaritsns.

V. 17. Then laid they, then tlie Apostles laid.

V. 38. both Philip, Philip.

Ch. IX. V. 2. to Damascus to the Synagogues, to the Sjnar-
gogues of Damascus.

V. 7* stood, remained.—- ^iijfy sent.

V. 8. when his' eyes were opmd, abhough bis eyes iR'«r« open,

¥, \i* a chosen vesul, a choice inslnuieiit.

V. 20. Christ, Jesus.
' ▼. 26. assayed, attempted.

V. 27. and that he, who.

Ch. X. y. 22. words of thee, thy instmotions.

V. 35,. accepted with him, acceptable tp him.

V. 40. showed him, showed.

V. 46. with tongues, in different languages.

Ch. XI. V. 1. had also, also had.

V. 4. rehearsed, related. — by, in.

V. 5. descend, descending.

▼..6. Upon the which when T had fastened my eyes, 1 4»it-
sidered, and, Having attentively examined il, I* . . ..

V. 13. and he showed us how, who informed os that.

'v. 15. J began to speak, I was speaking. . ^ i * :

V. 18. also to the Gentiles, to the Gentilea also» .

V. 10* about, after.

aftht NewTealtment, 2SB

V. 23. that with purpose (^hsart they would, firmly to.
' Ch. Xli. V. 4. Easier, die PaoBover.

V. 9' hinif the Angel. — wist not that ii was truf, which was
done by ike Angel, knew not that what was done by tbe Angei
was real.

V. 11. of a surety J with certainty.

V. l6« saw, seen.

V. 20. was highly displeased with them of Tyre and Sidon,
meditated war against the Tyrianaand Sidoiiians.

V. 23. eaten of worms, and gatfe up the ghosi, confiiUBed by
worms, and died.

V. £5. ministry, commissioni

Ch. XIII. V. 9. also is called^ ia called also.

V. 15. Sflfyor/, speak.

V. 27. him not, not Jesus .-^-votce^, words. — they hitvc, have^

V. 48. ordained, disposed.

Ch. XIV. ▼• 5. of the Gentiles, and also of, by the GeiitiMs
and by.

V. 13. which, whose temple*. — done, offered.

V. 23. ordained them elders, ordained elders over them.

V. 27. with them, through tliem.

Ch. XV. V. 2. they, it was. — other of them, otBers. .

V. 4. with them, ibrotigh them.

V. 5. which believed, wholiad embraced tbe Christian faith.

V. 7. among us, of us.

V. 12. and gave audience to Barnabas and Paul declaring,
and beard Barnabaa and Paul declare.

V. Sl.when they, when tbe Christian converts.

V. 33. a space, they were let go, some Utoe, they departed. ..

V. 38. to take him with them, who departed, to take with
them one, who had departed.

Ch. XVI. V. 1. Place the Son — to Greek in a parentlKfiia.

V. 10. assuredly gathering ^ coodudiag.

V. 14. whose Heart the ttord opened, the .Lord opened her
heart.

V. 16. met us, which brought her masters much gain bu sooth-
saying, which brought her masters much gain by soothsaying,
met us.

V. 17. The same followed Peter and us, and cried, saying,
As she followed Poul and us^ she cried out.

V. 22. rent off their clothes, and commanded to beat them,
commanded them to be stripped and scourged.

V. 33. baptized^ ha and all his^ siraighiwayf imowdiatdy bap-
tized with ail his household.

V. 37. nay verily, no truly.

984 Corrictums in the Tramlaeion

Ch. XVII. v. 5. lewd, idk. — coinpanjf, crowd.

y.S.and they troubled tke people and the rulers of ike
tity, and the people and the rulerg of the city were troubled*

V. 11. nobley ingeiraous.

V. \4» asit were to, as if towards.

v.^ 19* unto, to the court of.

V. 2^. too superstitious, very religious.

V. 9,3. your devotion, the objects of your worship.

V. 24. seeinft that he is, being.

V. 26. and hath determined the timfs before app<nnted, and
the bounds of their AafrttoOon, having fixed the appointed times,
and the boundaries of their habitation.
' V. 50. winked at, overlooked.

V. 34. among the which was, as.

Ch. XVIil. V. 6. clean, clear of it.

V. 7. a certain man*s house, the house of a * voeca.-^joined
hard to, was near.

V. 14. wrong or wicked lewdness, injustice or wicked propeu*
sity.

V. 26. whom when JouUa and Prisdlla had heard, when
Aqoifaiand Prisciila had beard him.

V. 28. Christ, the Messiah.

Ch. XIX. V. 2. whether there be any Holy Ghost, that the
Holy Ghost is given.

t. S. into, with.

T. 8. di^^ing, discussiog.

V. 9< divers, many. — wt^, doctrine*— cfupiittifg, teacbing.

V. 21 . purpose in the ^rit, resolved.

▼. 24./or Diana, of Diana.

V. 32. more, greater.

v. 35. AofF that, that. — a worshipper^ the guardian of the
temle.

Ch. XX. V. 4. dele into Asia.

V. 9. loft, story.

V. 11. so, then.

^. 21. testifying, preaching.

y: 30. o/*; among.

Ch..XX1. v. 5. with wives, with tfieir wives.

▼.15. we took up our courts and went -up to Jerusalem,
we prepared ourselves for our journey to Jerusalem*
. V. 20. unt6 him, to Paul.

V* 21. lAe customs, the customs of the law.
' ▼. 22* t¥h^ is it therefore^ What then mast be done i

T. 25. conduded, decreed.

IT. 37* lo (e M> entering.

^ of the New Testament. ^ i9&

I

' m. 40. licence, leave.

Ch. XXII. V. 2. kepi the mere silence, were more si-
lent.

V. 3. / am verily a man which atn a Jew, I am a Jew.

V. 4. this way unto the death, the Christian religion to death.

V. 9. heard, understood.
- V. 90. appear, meet.

Ch. XXIII. V. 1. Men and brethren. Brethren.

▼. 3. shall, ii4ll.

V. 6. hope and resurrection, hope of the resurrection.

V. 12. banded together, formed a conspiracy.

V. 27. should have been, was on the point of being.

V. 39. who, the horsemen.

Ch. XXIV. V. I. who informed, to inform./

▼. 6. gone about, attempted.

V. 12. neither raiting^up the people, neither in the synagogue,
nor in the city, nor raising the people either in the synagogue
or in the city.

V. 27. came into Felix* room, and Felix, willinz to show the
Jews a pleasure, succeeded Felix, who, to gratify the Jews.

Ch. XXV. V. 3. atul desired favor against him, requesting.
— laying wait in the way to kill him, formed a plan to kill him
OB the road.

V. 5. wkich among you are able, the best informed among
yoiw-T^ickedness, guilt.

V. 14. declared PauVs cause, explained the case of Paid.

V. 25. J have determined, I determined.

Ch. XXVI. V. 5. mxist straitest, strictest.

V. I \. persecuted them unto strange, forced them to fly to
foreign.

V. \5. But, Xh^rafore.

v. 16. til the which I shall appear unto thee, in which I shall
instruct thee.
. y. 21. flpeit/ aftaii^, attempted.

V. 23. the people, this people.

V. 26. speakjorth, speak.

T. 26. also, therefore. — this thing was, they were.

.w SI. between, vmoxYg.
. Ch. XXVII. v. 7. not suffering us, being contrary.

V. 9. the fast, the season.

V. 14. wind, called Euroclydon, North-East wind.

T. Ql, gained, saved.

V. 23. the angel, au anjgel* — given thee, granted thee . the
preservation of.

V. 39. they knew not the land, but they discovered a certain

266 Ntftke aJ Dr. S^mtoons'

cTttk wUh a shoref they discovered an uoknown land with a
creek.

V. 40. Itikefi upf cut.— riirfc?er bands, helm. .

Ch. XXVlll. V. I. they weret we h»d> — they hiew, we
learned*'

V. 2. barbarous people, barbarians.

v^ S^ there came a viper out of the heatf i viper vfas forced
out by ihe heat. '.

V. 4. beast, animal. — veufreance^ divine justice.

V, 13. set a compass^ anil came, sailed round.

V. 14. so, then.

\'f 31 /yo tnan forbidding him, without molestation.

NOTICE OF

The MNEIS OF VIRGIL, translated by C. SYM-
MONS, D. D. of Jesus College, Oaf or d, 4/o.*

ViRciL has frequently been fortunate in meeting trAnslatori ^
taste and spirit congenial to ^his own. We aflude to the
attempts of Pitt^ Sotfaeby, the Abb6 Be Xiilie^ and the preaent
transls^. Virgil may ft>c;pfoeed SEt the head of the artifieial
^lass of poets ; those wbo^ with distinguished abilities indeed,
but not of the highest order, have obtained, by means, ol un-
wearied industry and a skiliul use of their talents, ^ place in
popular .estimation beside the great masters* of the art. He is 'to
be considered as the representative of the Romad age of poetry ;
the age of p^isb, minute elegancies, snbdued beauty, and stately
ilignity. No writers, who have been habitually classed togethev^
ever differed more in the quality of their genius (uot to dieintion
the immeasurable distance in point of magnitude) tbali Homer
and his disciple Virgil. It has sometifnes occurred to us^ that
the comparison may be illustrated by the diffisreiiee betwe^v the
shield of Achilles and that of £neas : the one a kind of reflected
universe — a liiring picture of nature and human life in all tbeir

. ■ On the scene of this transaction, see a learned dissertation in Cltttn^
cat Journal, No. XXXVIII.— Ed.

* We perceive that a second edition in ectavo has just appeared.

JEneis af VirgiL ' 387

varieties : the otker a splendid history-piece, a noble work of
«rt, dedicated to the glory of the Roman name ;' but, as a*mere
work of- arty no roor6 to be compared to its prototype than the
dome of a cathedral to the great arch of heaven. Homer is a
god ; one who can ** wield these elements ;" Virgil is only the
most accomplished of mortals. The poetry of the one is a
mighty river, traversing a whole continent, and reflecting in its
mirror all the landscapes of nature and all the habitations and
employments of man ; that of the other is a fair and stately
stream indeed, but confined within comparatively puny banks,
and regulated in its course by art, yet winding among an agreea-
ble succession of objects, and assarting best with die works of
rural peace and the scenes of love.

Tybris ea Euvium, quamjonga est» nocte tumeotem.

Leniit, et tacita refluens ita substitit unda,

Mitis lit in morem stagni placidseque paliidis '

Slerneret xquor aquis, remo ut luctamen abesset.

Ergo iter inceptum celeraot ; nimore secundo ^

Labitur uncta vadis abies : mirantur et unde,

Miratur nemus insuetum fulgentia longe

Scuta virum, fluvio pictasque innare carinas.

Olli remigio noctemque diemqne fatigaot,

£t longos superant flexus, variisque teguntur

Arboribua, viridesque secant placido aequore sylvas.

For the above hasty and crude observations we must beg par*"
don of the reader, and return to our proper subject, lest he
should suspect us of having robbed (and murdered too) some
modem lecturer on poetry, or critic. Of English trauslationa
of the ^neid, Dryden*s and Pitt's are most in vogue. The
fornyer, like most of its autbor^s performances in the same way,
is rather a transmutation than a transfusion of the original i
Denliam^ or some other of our older writers, gives it as his
opinion, that a translator of poetry ought to extract the spirit oS
the original, and infuse a new one of his own ; if by this it is
meant that the translator should impart the peculiar coloring of

««f*

* Perhaps we shall be thought a little fanciful — but we cannot help
considering ^neas, as delineated in the poem which bears his name, do
bad representative of bis nosterity the Romans, in the -repreaentation of
Livy ; a brave soldier ana a. ^ood general, observant of the offices of
religion, and particularly tenacious of his relative duties — the Grandison
of heroic times ; invading the rights of others on the best possible pre*
texts, and conquering countries merely in self-defence. Tu do him jus^
tire, indeed, this is rather the impression of bis character left on the
mind of the reader, than the reality as intended by Virgl ; in, whicb
there are some really noble points. Virgil has defitied Mneaa a true
hero; but he wanted skill to paint him as such.

2^8 Nolice 0/ Br. Summons*

hiB own mind to the work tianslated in lieu of that by which if
was before characterised, it seems a strange critical precept ; yet
this rule Diyden pradtically followed. To his \£neid itiay be
applied what has been said of Kean's Coriolanus. - It is not
Virgil ; but it is a good thing of a different kind. It has little or
noAing of the dignity, the tenderness, the delicacy, t^e equable
delicacy of the original ; but it has a Tigor, a freedonl, a de-
lightful vivacity, of which the original affords no example. It is
truly and properly Dryden*s JEnrid, With all its coarsenesses,
therefore, and its inequalities, as a poem it is beyond comparison
superior to any of its successors; as a translation it ranks below
them. Pitt exhibit far more of his author's peculiar character ;
but he wants fire ; and in his attempts to make Viigil finer than
he is^ he frequently injures him. He is perpetually ^'gilding the
refined gold.'' He. wanted the powers of his master Pope.

Judging of Dr. Symmons's translation from our present
acquaintance with it, we bbould perhaps say, that it has more
poetry than Pitt's, and more resemblance to the original tlian
jBryden's, but overloaded with oriiam^t, and a little deficient in
case. In this last respect be is inferior to Pitt. Pitt's couplets
follow one another in leisurely and unembarrassed ppmp,^ like
the hexameters of Clf^udian, or the sentenoefl in Johnson's Ram-
blers. His weapons may be inferior, but he- wields .them with
more facility. The defect of .Dr. Symmons's performpince^
indeed, is a pervading air of stiffness, and (if we may so express
ourselves) a want of continuity. l{e seems to be deficient in the
connecting power-r-tbe organ .of unity. One paragraph'succeeds
another, but is not combined with it* "Xhit different pi^rts of hi^
narrations and descriptions app^sar isolated and deita<:h^ from one
another. Hence a perpetual non i^equitur—zn air, of incontl^'-
quenctf which haunts the reader thrqugbout the whple work. On
the whole, however> .could, the perforoitinge before .us be cleared
of the faults with which it is encrusted, we are not certain that
it would not be superior to any translation of Virgil in ouY lan-
guage. The author displays a practised skill in the management
of the couplet of Pope, and seems to understand tbe numerous
little secrets of ejegai^ce,. Which constitute much of its charm.
He has likewise a sincere affection for his authm*, and enters
into the discussion of his excellencies con amort. But ^we
shall content ourselves with extracting a few specimens ; leaving
the morie extended discussoin of the merits of our author to
other critics.

^neis of Virgil 289

The following is the Dr/s version of the exordium : '
ArmSy^nd the man who (irsty by Fate's comrpanfl^
From IlioQ flying, sought Italia's strand.
And gained LAvinium, are my themes of song.
Long toss'd by waves, on land be suffer'd long :
From power supernal, such bis doom of woe ;
By her deep ire condemn'd as Juno's foe.
Much too in war he bore, ere Fate assign'd
His walls to rise, or gods to be enshrined .
In.tatiun^: whence the Latin offspring came.
Old Alba's chiefs, and Rome's majestic frame.

The description of the £olian cave is thus rendered :
While thus she gave her boiline bosom vefti,
Her course the Goddess to iBolia bent,
Tarent of storms; iKrithin whose pregnant womb
The whirlwind grows in power, and heaves for room.
The winds, bis restless subjects here with chains.
In a vast cave, king £olus constrains.
Mad with control!, they shake their prison's bounds ; -
And the high mountain with their bowl resounds.
Aloft in state their scc^ptred Lord presides;
Soothes their fierc^e spirits, and their fury euides. ' ^

By him uhcheck'd, their lawless force would tear.

~ Earth, seas, and skies, and scatter them in air. * *

Prescient of this, in caverns, deep in nighr.
The Sire of Nature plunged their dangerous might : *
With mountains cntsh'd, and gave a king to awe ;
To hold or loose them with tlie reins of law.

Our next extract shall be the descriptiou of the bar|K>ur iu

Mhich the Trojan ships took refuge after the stprni :

There, in the bosom of the land recess*d,
-Screen'd by a fronting island's rocky breast.

Which breaks the surges rolling from the main,

Spreads it deep haven m a glas?v plain.

Cliffs threat on either side ; and o'er them rise

Two giant summiSfi, that invade the skies.

Mute at their feet the subject waves repose;

And woods, sun-lighted, glitters on their brows.

Gloomy beneath, the shades collected lhrow>

A sable horror on the Qood below. \

Where the barr*d waters meet the closins land,

A grot is arch'd bv Nature's curious hand^ •

Within the fretted dome fresh fmintains pUy ; . .

And seats of spar reflect a living rav;

Haunt of the nymphs. In this environ'd sea /

The wave-worn vessels Qobt at liberty t

Safe, though by no retaining cables bound;

Nor held with biting anchors to the ground.
We give the following, as no qnfavorable specimeu of our
audior's narf ative ^tyle : ,

We sail, till near us the Ceraunia rise ;

Whence o'er the narrowest main Italia )ics«

VOL. XXI. CLJl. NO.XLII. T

290 Notide of Dr. Symmons^

And Q»w thf Ml VI niftlkMrlngf gfcry Adt0 ;
A«d all the mountaiBs solemn twifight shades.
The watch we fix by lot ; then, lanauig, rest,
Stretch'd at our ease on earth's delicious breasf*
There, as diffused we lie, sleep's geaial dew9
Bathe bur tired nerves, and healing power infuse. • >
Night by the houra, her sahle handmaids, driven.
Had scarcely gaio*d the steepy brow of heaven ;
When from his slumbers Palinurus sprung ;
And on the breeze with ear attentive hune :
. Then vifew*d the stars that gerom'd the ethereal plwy
The showery Hyads, and the northern wain :
Mark'd as, unstain'd with mists, Arcturus roll'd ;
And gneat Orion flamed in arms of eold.
Then, when he saw the heavens unaimm'd with cloud,
He garve the 'signal from his ship aloud.
Our camp we move, aiMl to the sea repair ;
Spread our wider sails, and catch the spreading air.'
Aurora's blushes ]^rpl« now the slues ;
Aadevei7 star befere her radiance flies :
When, streteh'd in shady perspective, we see
The hills and prostrate shores of Italy.
" Italia P' first. Achates' shouts proclaim :
And aU our ships resound Italia's name.

In the sixth book| that exquisite specimen of Viif[iliim art and
power. Dr. Sjmifaons has not been so successfi^ We sub-
join the conversation between JEoeas aod Dei)»bobus, as illustra-
tive of the charges whicii we hav« brought against the author's
litanner, and as affsfding'a better idea of the general style of the
translation, than soiue of the preceding extract^ :

And her^, Deiph9bus! he saw thy shade ;
Whose form the havoc of the sword betrayed :
Lopp'd of both hands ; the head of ears bereft;
And with dishonest wounds the nostrils cleft.
Him as he shrunk, desirous to coDceal
The dire defacements of the mangllns steel,
iEneas hardly knew, and first address/i^
Surprise and sorrow struegling in his breast ;
" pe'iphobu^ ! renownM for martial force I
With bipod derived from god-like Teucer's source f
What heart could wish the vengeance that I see?
What hand had power to wreali; it thus on thee?
Fame told me that, in Troy's disastroxts nighty .
Overspent with slaughter, not overcome in^ehL
Thou Tell^t upon accumulated death, ^^ ' .

The unconquer'd hero to thy latest breath.
Then on Rpoeteum's shore a tomb I raised^
CJave it thy name, and with thine arnjs emblazed : .
And Vhricemy lifted voice itivoked thy shade.
Thy ciirse, my friend ! Escaped the search I made^;

JBnei$ofVirgU. 291:

And wrong*d 1117 wisb^ to thee Midi friencbiiYj^jtutf, *

Ti« ^ace iuPhrygifto earth tlijr honoured ddsr.''
r *' '' AU/' said t£e oooitnifiil ghoM of PriMn't a^y

" JFor my sad corse thy piety ba» dona -

These wrongs from Fate and Helenas zuilt I prove t

These the dire tokens of ttie Spartan's tovel

Too well thou know'^st ift what pemicieue Joj^

We pa88'd.Cbe night that saw the wreck. oi Irey :

The scene witii horror meinory Tecail$;
• ' When big with death the horse o*erleapt our wallfi, \

And triumphed in our town : that fateful nighty

Pretending orgies and the festive rite.

Girt with our fenayle Bacchanals^ she raised '

la her fdl hand the aignal flaiBe, tkat blaaed .

To point the Grecians to their destined prey.

Spent vvith the toils and pleasures of the day.

In the disastrous room my coech-I press'd,
- With senses wfaeim'd io^ sweet and death-deep rest

The egreeiouf wife meanwhile dbarm'd her lord ; •

And robb d my pillow of my trusty sword.

Then, fundly deeming with my bloody thus spilt.

To blot the'Tccord ofner former guilt,

And make a gre^t peace-offering of my fate,

She to her Grecian spouse iioloGlc'd tnj^ gate.

Why should I more the dreadful tale prolong?

With cfirsk IJlysses in the assasslii throng^

Tiiey burst my chamber, and my sleep invade.

O ! be the murderous deed on Greec^e repaid 1

If justly, O ye Gods'! ray voice demands

Tliis debt of vengean c e f r om y ou r r ig hteous hands. ^

But^thou, in turn, declare what, wondrogs cause

To these sad realms thy daring footstep draws.

Comest theu a wanderer by fierce Ocean driven ^

Compeird by Fortune, or the will of ^eaven^

That thus in depths^ where sun-beams never dive^

Thou roam'st Death's paliidT universe alive.'^

Dr. Sjmmous baf thrown too muob of ao EngUsb coloring
o^Y^r bia original. We have also tp complain of a few Jobaaonian
or ParwioiaQ Latioisma, auch aa,

, My wretched food hens been the herbaceous fields iii. SI6.

The sue dismiss'd them through the ebiunean gat^.. vi,'l:i0fi»

Sucb licea aa the folloM'iog are toa plaia-apokaii for Virgil :

But ah ! without the Gods *tb vain to hope auceesa. ii. 634.
These things befal us by the Gods* high wilL ih. 104^

; ThcL tranalation of <' poUutunik bos{^itinn/' (.Sjl iii. 61.) ia

fauUy in a contrary way :

thft shore
Where Hospitality had died in gore. 1. 80.

So alao in the fifth book :

7 ' * pladda laxarant membra quietc

iSub^reqiia fiiii perddra sedilia aautge. I. 89C'.

292 On the InUrpretution of

In placid rest the seaitten's iveiu'ied ranki

Found toil could, soften beds of naked planks. 1. lOGO.

We may remark that in his description of Poljpheme, iu thm

third JSneid, oor author hfts unwarily Crossed the path of a

modem satirical poet :

Lanigere comitantur oves : ea sola toluptas,
Solamenque mali. 1. 660.

This Dr. Symtnons, imitating the alliteration of Us x>rigifial^
renders:

His fleecy vassals wait upon their lord ;

These the sole solace that his ills afford. J. 868. .

This reminds us of Kotzebue*s ** teformed housekeeper^"

who, as described in the poetry of the Antijacobin,

Bids brandied cherries, by infusion slow, t

Imbibe new flavour, and their own foreao.

Sole cordial of her bearti sole solace of her woe !'

ON tHE INTERPRETATION

OF ARISTOTLE'S FAMOUS DEFINITION OP

TRAGEDY.

[ExtrwM from EpUi. CrU. Barken ad Bitmtmad, oppaMl lo on Ecfilioa
r Mf ArcadhUfjmi pubUthid at Le^^,}

▼ ox xaiagaif aliquando usurpatur pro purgfitione i. c. cultura
animi per phUosophiam^ quap, ut a veteribus philosophis defini-
tuni est, (vide Senecam Ep. 89.) nihil aliuci est quara rerum
divmarum et humanarum, quibus has res continehtur, scientia.

Eunapius m Vita Mftximi p. 86. ed. 1568.: Zu 8s rtwrarv fMj8J»
AavjtAff^S, w<nFtf> oHi hyd, hoi tow Xoyow ^4flap(f*v, li^sya, rt
XV^ wroXa^«y», propterea quod ratio nos rectius imbuerft.

Plut. m^Libro, An Seni Resp. gcrenda sit, c. 8. : Ox/Sr/a^ n

•Sfitmtfuini .xei owo^uo/iitffwj. xttrsi fwxpw, igl rivet irfAu ^pwrXog
iteXinf^y, to Xoy^^^^^ iYtifo6<ni$ xol iiotxii^cupouaiig'

Xufx^TTu yap em xpsl^Kfiv chireg ivxpew^g

* Southey (thalaba xi.) has « Friend and solevsoliice <if n*y solitude."

Aristotle's /(i»iott5 Definiiion of Tragedy. 293

'Sic vox iawatiieip(nf exponitur a Maximo in Scholiis p. 46.
aHegorici el reconditi sensus anagogica explanatio : ^AvanadapaeMj;

loxoiyTW¥ arinwv ra (ru/A|3oXa. ^ Conf. Budasum Comment. ,Gr.
Li.j H. Steph. Tbes.| et Suicerum Tlies. Eccles.

Ut apiid Lat. Scriptores philosophia est duplex, physicaj
qua? '^ studeat omnium rerum divinarum atque humanavum viiOy
naturam^ causasque nosse" (Cic. de.Orat* I. 49.)> et ethica,
*' anjmi medicina^ (Cic. Tusc. 3, 6. c. S.), ** quae vitia radicitus
cxtrahit" (Tusc. 2, 13. c. 5.), " ars vita?" (De Fin. 3, 4. c. 2.),
*' magistra virtutis" (Tusc. 4, 10.\ '' m.aler omnium benefactoriim
beneque dictorum" (de Clar. Orat. IL 322.)) sic xado^pa-is ap.
Gnecos scriptoresi quas nihil aliud est, ut diximus, quam animi
cultura per philosophiam, atiquando, ut in Eunapii loco, refe-
renda est ad physicam sapientiam, quae rerum naturam perscru*
tatur, aliquando autem ad ethicam, quae animum cooiponlts
affectus quasi purgaqs, imminuens, lenient, temperans, ** ita \\t
ad fji^ea-^ra quandam^ i. e. mediocrifatem, restringantur t . in
mediocritate enim ista virtntem positam esse, ' perturbatipni-
busque adhibendum modum quendam, quern ultra progredi
non oporteat,' ut loquitur Cic. Tusc. IV, l?*^ docebat Aristo-
teles, £thic. Nicom. II. 5. p. 27* e." Matthias Miscell. philolog.
Vol. II. P. I. pap. 23. In hoc postremo sensu vox xatetpa-n
usurpaturap. Aristolelem Poet. c. 6. : '

"EvTiv ovv rpayepSiot fitfi.^(n§ Tfo^iu^ dFOviute^i xeti TtXit»g^
'fiiyrSo^ Ix^^^^St ^Svo-jUrevep Xoycpi y»fU (XMTcp (sic Tyrwh. pro
ixaoTov) Twv tlSwv h ro7$ iMploi^y iptovreov xal ov oi' iaF0tyy9>Jla$^ oKKa,
h* Ixioti xetl ^ojSou, Trtpalvovfrot r^v r&v roiourcov ir«9)}ftarctfy xatago'tv.

Ad hunc insiffnem Aristotelis locum dubio procul respexit
Jamblichus de Sfyat. sect. I. cap. 11. p. 22. :
. *jE^8.i. S* hi roSnm xal aXXov A^oy roiouroy* ai tvifapi>it$ t&i{
iftpeiyiftimv irutfifutrcov Iv ^iv, vami jxsv tlpYovpi,WM, xadiVrayrai
o-^o^^OTf par si;.' hipyuoc^ fit, fifoi^ils *^ ^Xi^ ^^^ cvfufutrpoui
'trpoctyiiitveu, ^cttpouo'i fAtTplm^^ xaX «ffOTXi}pouvr«i, xeti lmu9i¥
aKoxa$oaq^pi,tyou, irntoi xxi ov t^o; fileof iffowauoirrav S^t rourc h rt
uwfjMilf xa\ rpmym^lci kKKirpia naiy^^ $t»potirrtSt 7<rTM^f y T« olxf m^
Watfi), Xfltl /MTjMOTfpac Sar§§YeiliofAt6», xeti caroxaAatpopi^ir h re rolf
UpiSf itiiMwl no*! xmi oixova-iiM^i rwv alo^g&P^ cofoKu^iAtia rvis M

Nee Tyrwhittus, nee Twiningius, nee Lesnngius^ nee Her-
nannus, nee Matthias (Miscell. philolog* Vol. II. P. I. p. 19-^
27.0 ubi optime disputavit de Aristoteus loco) ha&c Jamblicbi

V f

$94 OntkelnierptetktioH'of /.

verba adduxit ad obscuriseknam illatn Aristoteljs Rententiam^

Juam luce clariorem faciuDt^ illustrandanu fieW Galeus ad
ainblichum scripsit :

** Aristoteles de Poet* I. 3. ait Tragoediam Si* ixfot; xaY^^/Sou
tYiV twv roiourctfy not^^fiaTcov Kuiocpa-iv^ prsestare.' Memidit hujui
xaSipo'Moog in Polit. IX. 7* ^t de ea ex professo egerat in tertid
rie Foetice libro, qui periit. Sciendum autehi Aristoteleni et
iamb'Iichum in bis Platoni adversaria qui ideo Conioedias et
Tragoedias rejecif, duia nimium incenderent in nobis rS itaiy^ixov,
et nimium a simplicitate et niorum stabilitate abducerent 9ia
^Tfjv toixiA/av. Platoni favebat Epicurus. PrOclus in Polit. p^
300. pugnam banc inter Philosophorum principes aniniadvertit^
et mtiitis adversus Peripateticos velitatur. Tantae litis idoneus
jiide^ dudiatur Plut. de Audiendis Poetis. Habet nonnihil.

Juod buc spectet^ Aristides quoque Quintillanus de Musica
J. II., et Julianus^ 'IspcoiJ^ivos m iu^Tt*Apyi>J>')(pv avayivaa(rxircOj
etc. * AtcoTCKinraa xott t^^ troLXaiois xoaficohSas a(rci V^; t6i»$ roiavnii$»
De |5ur|^tione agit Plotinns Ennead. 1. 2. b!*

*^ Sequitur tertia via, qua? est pbilosopbi. Hue pertinent
quae Platonicae rationis sectatores de gradibus tradunt, quibus
anima paullatim' pure divinaque redditur. Scilicet ii ita dis-
tinguunt, ut inchoari itiam perfectionem dicant Kadipcreif tanquam
prinio institute. £i succedere, tradunt, xia-iv sive oaroiX}Mfy^v,
et cutnulum deiiique addi per nXefoHnv (Jamblidi. de Myster.
JEgypt. v. 6. ibique Galeus p. 264.)*'' Fr. Creuzerus vlA
Plotini Librum de Pulcrituditiep. CVI. (Heidelbergae 1814. 8.)
Iterum p. CXI* :-r- '' Versatur hie idem liber magaam partem io
admonitionibus pneceptionibusque ad fugam earuxn rerum, qua?
sensus feriunt, inprimis qiise vel sonorum dulcedine eos titillant,
irel iisdeiH blaadiuutur venustate mollitieque formarum. Est
igitur bactenus mere ^tirga/orti/s ()tei^af<no$) faicce liber, pan-
ditque adituni ad plulosophiam, ut quas et ipsa quodammodo
pertitieat ad xoAaptrif, sed nee minus tamen Xueriy perficiat atqu^
adeo Tf^gWiv/' Iterum pag. 277. " De xoAap(rei vid. Jambl.
in libro de Anima ap. Stob. Eel. p. 1036. seq. Heer. : nXwrTyo^
8« xai ol wXgloTOi rco¥ UXarcovixiy a7roflg<riv toov valtov — ttjv TfAfico-
TOTTjv xuiap&tv woXaftjSivoocTiy. Gregor. Naz. Orat. st^l. I. adv.
Julian, p. 37. sq. Eton, describit sanctioris vitae studiosos homi-
nes: *6pa^ — Touj iiaripf vixgaxriv iAuvijovs; TfAg 8ia Auciv BtcS
o-vvm/^vwg ; rou^ i^c» 9ro^, xoA pi^troi roS ieiov xcH cacaSoSg Spcorog':
tov — HoA vj rou you vfi$ Bsov hdi^filou irpoaaval^oy.iyov, »v ^ xaSaptngf
xpl) wv to xoticiigt(rioLi, /xi)5fy itirp^v elSoTcov avotfiio'soos xa) ffWTfso;. .

J

Axistoth's ftnnons Definitmi 6J Tragedy. ^^S

Iterura|>u2B9. .— f*. Jamblichus de Myaler. Mig. X. 7. p. 178. :
A\i^;}t TuyatoVp to jttsy dsm ^yoDvrai. tov Tpoevvooufitfov 6sAr to ^^av*
SgaoTTivov, rr,v v^og attrov evpotriy'—^i^i xep) <r/xixp&y o! isoupy^i tov
deTov vouy ev.o;^Xou^iy* aX\a vep) Vcpv iSr tp^xi}^ xa^xpciv xeii iKokwriv
xsi) (roorripleiv ^vtixovroov. iLxtrema h»ad iii^pte conferas verbis
PauUinis 1 Cor. I. SO., ubi dyia&^f Ghnnmatict ei^pEcant
xoiioLptriv." « ; " .

Platonicae philpsophite sectatores banc notionein de ptirga- '
tione aniaiie ipsiusque ia inentcm conversione e Platone ipsp *
sumserunt ! ia PhaBdone p. 186. ed. Forater. (p. 21 • Wytt. p.
60. Heind.) legas haec, quae Plotinaa de Pulcrkudine p. 55* p.
40. a., notante Creuzero, respexit : To 8* . &kifi6isy tw oiri J
xiiapalg ri$ Tcoy roidoToov 'jeivremt, xeii ^ s^on^pwini, xai ii ^ixeuoeruyyi,
xa\ ^ otvBgsia* km) • xn^wffooMn xa) oi rug nhtrig ^ffttr edroi xotrot-
<TTyi<ToLms ou ^fivAoi riyt; 9Iya<^ &^Xa tm ovrt iroAai aiy/rrfo-f^tti, on
0^ ay afAWiTOS xei aTikB<rr(^ ulg. iiou aflx/fitKi,h^gfi^(p*$l<rivai, 6 li
xsxoi9etgpi,ivo^ re Jtai riT9XeTpJvo^,hx9ia-^ afixji(mo$y [kifi 6im olkf^tret.

■i i' "« iTii I Ml i " " 3

OXFORD PRIZE POEM FOR 1806.

TRAFALGAR,

lliST locus e labva nautae tendentis ad Austros
Hesperiunique aalum^ cum jam Vincentia saxa
Consciaque Angliaca^ decedunt littora famae ;
Necdum etiam Herculean fauces^ sejunctaque regnis
Ipsa suis aperlt jugum inexpugnabile Caipe —
Neoipe obscura diu Rupes, parvique Trafalgar
Nomiuis, bine nostris jam taiidem insignior armis ;
Hiuc, eheu ! memoranda niinis !— tibi pectore tristr
Rite trii^mpbales cantus, feraliaque inter
Muncra, funestse aggredior praeconia laudls.

Quippe ubi jamdudum Britouum notaarma pavescens
Gallus^ et indiguo sociatus foedere Iberus

906 . . O^fdrd'Prite Poem

Oceanum occidiumiy atque anra iiitenienitft Baliaiiitr
Deieniit^ partaque (nefat !- ) sine vuinere proda • -
Fata fuga ^vaait, nimiumqae faventibus aurisi
Conliniioiii portim ae>e, smieaque httebraa
. Abdily ete tutis prospectatGadibus hoftem—
Ignava interta duduiu siatione morafom . : .
Impulerit seu lenta fames^ sive addita fallax
Spea numeris, sooiffque^aniitiet fiducia classis.
Slat pelagva tentare^ atqae arUia ioAiiiata Britaimis
Coni0rere» et dubi« laudam «e credere pitg&8B<—
. Deniens! aui Nostros toties expertus ovaDtea,
Ultro 8e iofenrv et trepidaa opponere vires "
Auaiia, et asuttetoa hosti ibstaiirare IrimBphotr
Jam matutiDO acopultque et marmora ponli
Sole rubeacebanti coelum sine nubibna aether
Pandereltice nova, et sopito murmure dactiw
Cooipoair-'placidse per cserula Tetbjot arva
Angliacas tacita se inajestate moventes
Cemere erat pappes — piiro vexilla sereno
Vix fluitant^ leniqtie tuiuescit carbasus aura.:
Ut vero hflBC inter aiubito data signanionebailt
Vi coniurata deductas tequore classes
Prbspici, et instructas lunato ex ordine prorasy
— O ! quanta AngUaci pertenjtaot pectora nautar
i Gaudia !— continuo ante oculos hortantis imag^

Stat Patriae — ^sacer ille amnios accendit, ut oNm^
I ^ Ignisy et instigat laudum insatiata cupido.

, Nee mora— quin medio ne aggressos impete faBat

Hostis^ et incautos curvata cUsse Bfitannos
^epiat, instruitur geminus recto agmine contra
Onlo ratum — sequitur paribus, sortita laborem^
' Quaeque suum, spatiis, obliqooque ardua suico

Findit aquas, mediumque instat pemimpere comu —
Circum cuncta silent--^mortique similiimus borror
Puppibus incumbit^ neque enini prtus ingruit ondis
Belli ingeus tonitru, quam obnixa carina caripa?,
Atqne latus lateri ; quam tninstra mioantra transtris
, Vincula dura tenent^ ferratusque alKgat uncus^—

O ! ttbijam pelagui placidum^ sudiijoe diei
Purpureum jubar ?-— extemplo catigine cedom
Obvolvi picea^et denso certaminejuoctas
InUSr se puppes fumo circiim igne^ nubea
Obruit, et late feratibus incubat umbiris^

»•

forlSOB.- sm

At Sdl decfidras ■ friigtra 6b]u<^a Brftantti* -
Agmtna, nee dubio suspehsum examine Marteai
ipFOspieit*— exhausto ut sensim venit ignis ab host^
Paliic&or,; sensim jam. decrescente tumultu
Apparet strages, renimqae mis^rima fractaram '
Indicia^ et Jaceris submissa aplustiia velis-'^--
Rarior eru^pens ndversa e classe per undas
Auditur fragori et nieestis sonat interval! is*
Lfes<Hvm fplanctus^ creberve extrema gementunii
l^iritus^; aut in aquas jactum de pnppe cadaverv

At vero interea solitus nonne aetbera Paean
Perstropit, assuetoque sonat Victoria plausu ?'*-
Eheu ! funereal nimium vicina cupresso
Liaurusy.etingenti parta ebeu! Gloria luctu !
Non baec discedens dederat promissa Britannis
Ille suis-*-«iieque enira imposita est tam dura trinmpha
Lex ea Niliaco-— non merces ilia subacts^
Elsinpras— -proh! lapsa salus atque»invida Fata!
Omine quern fausto reducemtgratarier olim
Sperabat Patria^ et titulis dcfooriire superbis, *
Fortunes secure nitnis \ nunc.corp^us inane
Expectat mcesta^ ut saltern (solatia I uctus
Tenuia I) supremos umbrae persolvat bbnores*

Scilicet ille dies memori nunquam excidet sevo
Quo trjstes inter gemitus, concussaque luctu
Pectorkj funeream ducens longo ordine porapank '
M^ndabat cineres Patrke pia cura sepulcbro :
Ibat rooesta phalanxy versisque exercitus armis^-^
Ibant pullati prooeres^ lacrymisque Juventus
Regia sufFusis, tantae ne debitus umbrae
Desit hones/ tristi Aetu. coniitata feretrum-^
Post^ quibus albuerant jam Jongo tempofa Martv
Frateroo desiderio soltuntur^ inertes
Multa sibi dextras questi, tardamque senectam^ :
Quod boo pro patria media inter fulmina beUi
Contiffitoppeterei at^ue hunc ignorasse dolorem«*»
At fidi ante alios socii^ (queis gloria tanto
Sub duce militiam gessiase^ taumqoe Trafalgar
Una if^ens peperisse decus,) lento pede iwesti :
Procecfaiot ; furtim generosp t: pactofe rtMB|nt
Eluctans geoiitiis^ suspinaque intitsab irao-
Corde tcmeDt^ giwHtetq uemkam in luminegutta^^

» .

iff^ Oxford Prize Pnein for 1806.

At veno inepA ne qiiMido hi tarda: t«itniiirf ' . ^
Sfpcuhy. ntc reiidet mcKeant ingenlMt lielit
Facia iMitnHM^ aoljdo ponei de imnnore aigmm
Anglia^ et iogcttti stiffukam mole- colaoHibm ;
Aut ve%N»f inter socios, ubi flexitioa eirana
Caeruleis sanctaa Tkaaieria preterflnit »des,
Hospitia emerki nautae, fractasqae aenects;
Sive ubi candeotea attoUit masims caatei
Dubrisi €t Amoricoa portua et mille carinas
Dcspeclat aeeurai et inertem proracat liostem,

Interea egregia conaurgenf arteCalamna
Quadnuam facieai, acolptiiqiie horrentia piignia
AttoUat latera, ict partes ae pandat in omnes.

PrincipiQi Eooa qua fnons obirertitttr Euros,
Fingat aquas opifex reflnentiaque ostia Nili,
£t dupiioeai belli apecieni) confusaque passMan-
Signa, et noctumis late frcia pallida flammis.

Parte aha, gelidam fades qua prospicit Areton,
filsinoram, et fuses proprio sub littore Ciinbroa,
Atque cat^atas csdel fracto-ordioe puppea :
Quinetiam in medias, magoaque astaole coroBa,
Ipse beros, crines felici contns oliva.
Jura dabit populis et honestse foedera pacts. *

Addat et illsesa florentes messe Bahamas,
' Fidentemque fuga Galium, dumclasse Britannus
Instatovans : 'illuBi aspiceres freta tarda remensi
Ct^ipare Oceani, segiiesque in. carbasa ventos
Poscere, et iinmissis raptim dare fnnibus Auslroa.

' Contra autem surgcnt longe spectanda^ Tra£slgar, .
Saxa tua, ingentes surgent ianitata triumpbos
Marmora, nee aequo tot rapta ex boste tropsea^
Bisque decern nostro submissa aplustria nautse.
Ipsum inter belli strepitus lieroa juvabit
Mirari ; nee jam votivo vulnere niorti
Ultro occumbentem (quippehsec aetcma Britaoms
Tristiliae monumenta forent!) sed qualisimbat
Prslia, et in medio, placidus ceu pace, tumultu
'' MuNBB'ta QUBMQUE svo FUNGI," (fausta opiina!)

nautis
Pectore composito mandans, ▼uhusqne sereni
Luroine, felicis refereoa pnpsagia Martts*

At tu, seu nautid errantibus utilis olim
Meta per bjbernos fluctus, seaclaustra propinquis
Certa dabas populis, ignoto in littore rupes*

Qb&r^ti(f^s Ml m AruUc MS: 099

• »

. Ilaclenufl o]i>M;«irat )&t i^ris nvnc iMUUta Miisi»
Gloria, jam demum noatria praeciaruNr armisy
iRter Atlantseos aurgis meoioraBda triimiplics :
Ergo ubi CQeriii«as> albesrcere Vita per uadaa
Nota patet cautes, sectini alta m inciite vohitat
Navka^ dum obtutu pendet defixus in ono,
Vktutes^ sortemqne Viri^ Tisttqtte solutus
In lacrjQias te sanctiEi i^niona haud oblita tuorum
Voce vocat, surdaeque preces immurmurat umbra: —
Continuo ante oculos astare Herois Imago,
Inspiratque animis et amorem laudis^ ct ignes
Insolitos, et quicquid id eat, quo rapta diei
^^tberios inter tractus, et luminia oras
SeseAnioift evectam.praeter terres^ia sentit.

Reckant to Theatro JOHANNES LJTHAM,

1806« Coll. ^n. NaS. COMMENSALIS.

Cursory Observations on a translation of the Arabic
Manuscript describing the death of Mungo Park,
by Mr. Abraham S a la me', inserted in q.n account
of a mission to Ashantee^ by T. E, Bqwdich, Esq.
p. 478. ; occasioned by re/lections made in the Quar-
terly Review^ No.x li v. p. 294., on another translation
of the same manuscript by JAMES GREY JACK-

SON. ..^^^.^^.^

Having observed in the last Number of the Quart^rlj Review^
under the title of Bowdich s Mission to Asbantee^ p. 294» an opi-
QJon that u preference is due to Mr. Abraham Salami's translation
of the Araoic manuscript of the death ' of the lamented Mungo
Park, I consider it as an act of ,fustice to myself and the public^
to offer a few cursory observations on that loose, defective, and
unintelligible translation. It is expedient that I should previously
inform the intelligent reader, that I gave Mr. Bowdich a deemher
and a tranalation of the Arabic documedt inserted in his work on
Ashantee, purporting- to be a manuscript or certificate of the death
of the indefatigable and entecfirisitig Mungo Park. When I f«ceived
tiiia dnrnmf nf fmm Mr, Rnifdif.h'.i handa^todecyplier andtbtrmna*
late, I understood clearly and uaequivocaUy from that gentleman.

SOO Observations on an Arabic MS^

that he had been endeavouringy ever since his arrival in Eoglan^ from
Asbanteei to procare a correct decj^ker and translation of it, but
that be had not sncceeded. — I felt myself competent to the -task;
and I thought that, if I did not supply him with a tHmsbtion, he
would possibly be obliged to publish his book without onej or at
least without a decyphtr. I knew from, previous ej^pwience
during the last ten years, that whenever His MajestVs government
or the Admiralty had been in want of translations ot Arabic docu-
mentSy they were obliged to apply, and had actually applied to
me for the same : incontestable evidence of which facts 1 have in
my possession. I knew that the intelligent part of my country*
men were extremely anxious to know the fate of the laniented
Mungo Park ; this alone was a sufiScient stimulus for me to etigage
to decypher and translate this manuscript document gratuitously ;
b|i.t what has been my reward for my disinterested exertions 1 ^ot
thanks, but abuse from the Quarterly Reviewers, who have affected
to prefer Mr, Salam6's translation to mine, although I believe none
but those critics can comprehend that gentleman's unintelligible
translation of this document. For a proof of this I refer the can-
did reader to the Quarterly Review itself, in which both transla-
tions are laid before the public. . Nothing has preserved this docu-
ment from oblivion, but the circumstance of its containing intelll«
geoce of Mr. Park ; but as I have given to the public a translation
of this paper which has produced controversy, and as I am now to
state my observations on Mr. Salam6's translation of this document,
1 wish it to be understood that I mean nothing 'personal: it i& the
imavoidable weakness of human nature to enr; but my object 19 to
elicit truth. I shall therefore proceed to investigate, not the errors
or the talents of that translator, but the inadcuracy of his trans-
lation.

. The. Quarterly Reviewer seems to have forgot^ that it is necessa-
ry to understand practically as well as theoretically two languages,
to be ieoabled acciuately to translate any language ; aiid he is in-
correct, in supposing that Mr. Sahtmil's traneffition is the best
because it is his native language. This is not a necessary conse*
quience, for many people do not understand their own naHve lan^
guage, innumerab£& examples of which might be adduced without
going out of England.

Some' of the public papers' have asserted, that Mr. Salami's
translation and diine differ but immaterially ; but no man who un>
derstaiids'Arabic, I presume, will be of this opinion, after com-
paring' the following passage. , -

Ji.

* See the Englishman, 0th May* 1619, title/ MuAgo Park;* also the
'Btitish Statesman^ and other papersabout the same my.

relative to Mungo Park's Death. SOJt

** This, dechration is issned - flrom the town called Yaud, in the
conifttry of Kossa." Vide Mr. Salam6*s translation.

<* This narrative 'proceeds from the tei'ritory in Housa caHed
Eeauree or.Yaury/'^ Vide Mr. Jackson's translation.

The reader's- attention is referred * to the respective translations
above, and I maintain, and I anticipate that every erudite Arabian
scholar, will su)>port my asse^on, that the wordsvfoiniy Yaud, and
Kot$a are not to be'fonnd in tlie original Arabic:

Anma u'benna gilsenna^ ensemmanu sakh sebiau, arreet sfeena. .
And as we were sitting, we heard the voice of children. I saw a
ship ; that is to say, i the sheerif saw a ship. This is a literal

translation from the original; first ^^J which is the plural prononn

personal we, and afterwards cIuUS which is the singular preterite

of the verb is\^ to ftee.

' Mr. Salami in his translation has omitted the sentence

• oW^ ^^ mmmJ 2 n'smahn sakh sebian

i. e. we heard the voice of children ; which he has rendered^ Wis
sat to hear the voice of some persons : but there is no authority
for 9onu per9an$ in the original.

^UsJUm ymj U 4 fa rassul Sultan, and the Sultan sent. . <

The preterite of the verb. Mr. Salami has rendered pluperfect, for
he writes '* had sent plenty ;*' but the Arabic scholar will perceive
that there is no authority, in the original, for the pluperfect time ;
ijr it . had been the pluperfect, it would necessarily have been

^IbJUi >-; ^l^ • U Fa kan rassul S^ltan. v *

2LjuJ1 ^ {^^^^ ^ ^ wa akkadan fie sfeena ;
i. %. 'th^re were persons bound ' of fastened in the vesse).. The
word akkadau is the .preterite of the verb , Jsto^ akkad, to bind.
Mr. Bowdich,in giving the note on this paasage, has omitted to'

' * It should be observed, in converting Arabic names into English'
letters, that the Enalish double'e, the Greek i, or English ^, are synony-
mous letters ; the final ee ory io Eeauree is optional, the last letter of
the ^iord batng r, wbich' is governed by Kasra, ^

* These two men bound with cords or otherwise, might hat;e appeared
like jead men to Amadou FaCouma, who reported tolsaaco respecting
Park*s death. (See Park's Travels reviewed in Quarterly Review, No.
IX V.) Being bound, they probably could not move, and would therefore
resemble dead men. The circumstance of missile weapons, as lances^
pikes, and arrows, being discharged at Mr. Pajrk by the natives, as re-'
ported by Isaaco, is corroborated in my translation of this document of

the Sheerif Ibrahim, and which is actually in the original ^ t^S ^
% ^j»i ^a k(lbu fie sfeena; but thi^ important passage is totally

3QS . ' Oburtdtwia on an Arkbie 'MB.

«

Mkitft the efreamslanM iUt kit l«^ it» hrteiyretaiibii,' wUah'lie
kaoirs to be the fiiciy and is t» fonowt . At the time I gair« him my
Iruiahitioii, Sir WiiKaaiCHMfey wrdie ftom W«lef» t« lay, tiiattiiis
seoteoee signified two female javes. Mr. Salami, who was then in
hoadwt said the saflie; bnC how two Arabic profes8onr;at « dis-
tance of upwards of lOd nntea, sbovld both be of this saMe opinU
OB, excited niy ouriosity. I went with Mr. Bowdich to Mr. Bui*
nier, the printer, and I asked Mr* Ttriraer^ the Ambie eoaip#siiOr;iC
be coqM account for. the coincidence ? Mr. Turner replied^ ^'O ye%
they ha^e both the authority of Richardson.'^ Richardson's Arable

Dictiouary was produced, and it there appears that ^^^^^ ^ ^
figurative sen$e means virgins. Bo4h theae gentlemeA Ihen, il
seems, had had recourse .to the Dictionary for this figurative intern
pretation ; but I could not adjntt the propriety of interpreting
words in a figurative seine, which ivfere lound m a doou«euiji
which, so far from having the flowers of rhetoric to recommend i|«

,was not written with even grammatical accuracy. The verb JAe^
to bind or 'fasten, is generally used in the west of Africa, in a plain,
literal sense, a eireumstance which I eoneeive* to be an incontro-
ifeftibie «i|{U4^e»t for not using it in it» figuralsve oManisg.

^UaJLf {i^^sJs; 3 ^ wa' edfttihoue Sultan.

These words literally signify, * and the Sultan summoned them,' or
* urged, them strongly,' or •called alpudto them ;' not sinypiy ' asked
tliem,'as Mr. Salami has translated it: the verb a^k is not in the
original.. .

Mr. Salami's translation runs thps : •* while they 'were sitting in the
ship and gaining a position over the Cape Kood, and were in society
with the people of the king of Bassa, the ship Feached a head of novo-
tain which took her away, and the mjsn and women of Bassa alto-
gether with every kind of arms." Trora this phraseology it would*
appear that the ship contained the men and women of Bassa all
armed, befoie the current carried her away ; but there is no au-'
thonty for such an interpvetation : the original tays

SiAyttH ^ V>^ ^ 7 wa knbu fie sfbena ;

I. e. they poured into the ^hip, that is^ poured * their missile wea?
pons, and fired their guns into the ship.

Further on, the original has the folbswing passage:
j^^ g9 n^ aJU ^-^ ^ 8 wa ermy melha kulha fie elb'har

\i I — — ipii— ■»

omitted in Mr. SaJangieV ti^ansjation, iibr whi(y]L see Qn^tterlv ]lewew»
No. xLiv. p. ?9^.

X * ^V^^ confirnvation of this interpretation in a fetter from the lajte Si*-
Joseph Banks lu JVJr, Dickson, Mungo Park's brother, inserted in Sfia-*
heeoy saccwi^lofTombuctoo and Housa, &c. p. 425.

tehHvg.to Mun^ Bark's Death. 90S

tbal is to say» and (Ikrew tbe whdle of i^ pMSMvty or ti-easiiDt
into the sea, HM u, tke tPQmem\ pr^pejrty. Mr. SslamC: trsMt-
lattt this passage, '< threw ail At« property ;" there is, iiowever^no
authority for transferriiig the femtttioe into the mascnUue geiMlen
as the passage itself above quoted proves, without the necessity «f
furllier elucidation.

Uo^A^i M ^^s^ ^ elkhAf thiiaa eekndu; Fear theie seiaing hmi;

Here we have the mascnllne singular again : this loose pbraseologj
clearly evinces the writer to have been illiterate ; these words have
been rendered by Mr. Salami " also from fear i* but what Arabic
professor in £urope will make it also from fear?

wa wafaud miahome lim nurrah akul fie kaher elmaj wa Allah

alem si^ha.
Tbb passage literally means, ** and one of them we saw net at all
in the body of the. water, and God knows the truth" (of this re-
port) : but Mr. Salami trauslates it, '< perhaps he is in the bottom of
.the water^ and God knows bestu" There is however no authority
for the word ^otiom^ nor for the word perhaps^ nor for tb« word
iesty here ii^evted by him. Allah alem seh signifies, ' God knows
the truth ;' there is no comparative in the sentence, but it is the
positive.

There is not any authority in the original for the word authentic.
Ko Arabic scholar in Europe -will find authentic in the manuscript:
the sjcntence is a shnple one, j^llah alem seh, ' God knows the
triith ;' that is to ^ay, the truth of this report.

It would be illiberal to ascribe to Mr. Bowdich any design to
confuse. 1 believe the direct contrary ; but if he had accompanied
my letter with my traoslation, the one wonid have elucidated the
other ; iustead of which he has blended Sir W. Ouseley's notes with
my translation ; thus he says in a note of Sir William, " and the
other did not, from the violence of the water." See bis account of
a Mission to Ashantee, note p. 480: thus rendering whlit was clear,
and intelligible, obscure and ambiguous ! Did not what T I ask ; for
the note does not say what. The original however is sufiicietitly

perspicuous: it is, »UJ| ^ ^ 3^' sj^ J U4JU 0^t> j^

wa wahttd minhume lim nurrot akul fie kiaihar ek»a ; which signifies
literally, " and one of them we saw not at alt in the body'* (not the-
bottom) ** of the water.'' Thgre is no aathorfly for the wortis, ' the
other did not,' nor for the words, ' ft o/enre of ttie water;' no erudite
Arabian, b^ tlie- most refiued sophistry, cau transfer this pass'dge
into such language. ' ^

•- ^^\ Uiiy^ ^ f^ 11 fie fume shcerif ibrah/ifi.

904 Obtervatiotts on ait

MS,

K^tia goTems kivmidbfy the fint Alif in the word * Abrakim, wliich
juakcs it Ibrahim ; this is the ubilbmi Arabic proamiciation.

I ought to. observe to the European reader/that this document
purports to have been written by a sheerif, that is to say, a man
descendedifrom royal, blood ; but it does not thence follow that it
is a correct writing : many princes in Africa can neither read nor
write; I myself know two or three. , Neither is the reader to affix
that honor and defewnce to a prince of Africa, that is due' to a
prince of Eutope ; the. nobility of family in Africa is not so gr^f»
because all the descendants of princes, sons, l>rotliers, cousins, and
an degrees of ooilsanguinity, assume the title of sheerif, however
distantly removed by succeeding generations, so that in Barbar^
there are, in proportion io the population, more sheerifs than
there -are nobles iu Europe.

There is a sort t>f corroboration of my tramiaiiim of this paper
in the report that the sheerif Ibrahim made to Mr. Hutchison ; .for
he himself told him he 'had seen the Mp (see Quarterly Review,
No. xLiv. p. 294.) When we compare the Arabic language and
other languages of the East to those of Europe, the heterogeneous
nature of their respective idioms inust be evident ; hence the dtfB-
cttky of adapting tjhe Eastern expressions to fhose of Europe : tonne
allowances should therefore be made ; for the language of the
Arab, as well as the (body of > the- Arab,, becomes equally stiff and
awkward in the European costume.

. I could say mor^ on the subject of this document, but I think I
have already said enough to satisfy an idnpartial and discriminatiifg
public respecting my translation, and to refute the erroneous opi-
nion propagated, by the Quarterly Review, that my translation of
the manuscript of Park's death is not so accurate as that of Mr.
Salami. , . • -

JAMES G. JACKSON.

^ote. ¥or the gratification of such Arabians as shall be carious .
to investigate this subject, I have subjoined my. decypher of the
Manuscript, together with a copy of my. letter to Mr. Bowdicb,
which accompanied that, depypher and translation.

An aecuraie transcript of the Arabic manuscript of Ike death of
MnngoParK deciphered for Mr. Bowdieh by J. G. Jackson, and
inserted in that gentleman's account of a mission ta iishantee^
p. 480.

^(ijuJ^I iOJ^

J *A- confirmation of this fact will be seen throughout the' Turkic Sp^,
and particularly in VoLiv. book 4th. letter 2nd. ^

-I

v^tiMve '40 Muitg» JRbi^«. Dttuh. 9£^

"!>=^ O^^^ d^'^ &AAi»Jl v^ ^^loii*

'>^'*^ C^' *; *U ^ ^yiw ^^jtj ott>^
VOL. XXI. , C7.J/. NO.XUI. U

806 .Obierva^oai.m tm^AriAie MS,

«• ••

Letter frem Mr. J«ciiMi tc Mr. Bcwdieh, reepeeting the above

London, 7th Marchi ] 819*
DearSi|i« I liaVe ^cciplitod th^ Anbie maouicript of Miuigo
Parkas deatd, aM I hit^t affixed the Oriental punctuation to the
letters, that Mr.Bttimer tnay have no difficulty in fixing the cha-
racters fm* the piptttf*

This manuscript is wtry inaocurately and ungrammatically writ-
ten^ and I Irate pmerved or .transcribed the inaccuracy of the
QriffinaL, , , '

. I am of opbion that Sir W. Ouseley undcfstands the Arabic
of Africa, and from his observations on this manuscript, I have
Ao doubt that he -would^ have been able to translate, the Emperor
of Morocco's 'ktter, inserted in my account of Mbrocco,whicli re-
mamed iurthe Secretary of State's office some months, without thdr
'finding p, person (papable.of translating it, althoiH^h it had ' been
sent to the Universities, and to the Post Office, for that purpose,
but ineffectually. I mtotion this circumstance, (bat you may know
where to apjdly, on any future occasion, in the event of my decease
or absence from England afCer vour next .embassy'to Ashaptee.
Sir William in the fifth line of his notes, has, however, committed

an error in calling ^yf Kude,Kumen« -The original cannot be

converted into Kumen. In the dgbth note he writes ^yai ' i- e.
halri,* that is to say, belonging to Christians ; but the maniis<sript has

it ^jjini nas*nior,Christians: noi||unativeplur&(l/Theword ^^^U^

'is not a proper name, asSirWilliaiti suggestsitmay be, nor is it.eqni*
vocally written ; it signifies called out or cried to them.' Sixteenth

uote, ^y oAi is unequivocally Kanjee, and.wilf not admit- iff

being called Kanja. Eighteenth wftt. Sir W. quotes the tnanuscrift
ajUJ . ^ MXi^* ^ 'Wa deffienha fie iiabha ; which cannot admit of

any translation buith^follovlng^ And we buried it in its* earth ; b<it
|$ir William tmnslatcs it. And caused hini or jt to be buried in the
groundv ^ ' • -•.,-*»;.

* I

/ An to the transhtien #0^^! ^ ^Mb 3 wt akaMtn il«

9feent» i.€. And tied or boupd^Iieiiilii'the Tessel or Mp, hoi^ this
it^. been converted ioto two.inakte vi the ehip, I ani at a lost to
inragine. ' ^

lam, Ac.

J. O. J.

/ BIBLIOGRAPHY.

Lisi of the principal Boola of the Duke of yLarlhofoughU
CoUeciion at White Khi^hte, sold by Mr. EvanSp Fall
• Mall, in June, 1819* ffilh prices ana purchaeers.

r

Pabt II. [Qmiinued from No. XLI. p. 80.]

» •

ELEVENTH DAY'S SALE.
Octavo ti Tttfra.

Horatii CanaiBay firat Aldine edition, in red morocco, Venet. Aldi^
1501. 2/. 5$. Payne.-

-——^Venetian morocco, bv Roger Payne, capitab illu-
minated. Veoet. AMi, 1509. df* 5t. Htber.

', printed by Stephens in the Roman letter, red

morocco, ruled. Thuanus's Autograph, Lutet. Stepb. l6l3.
1/. l6s. Payne.

, Lutet. Stephani, l6l3. ^ Juvenalis et Persius,

Lutet. Steplmni, l6\S: In 1 vol. large paper, beautifully bound
ia Uue morocco, by Roger Payne. 2/. 6s. Triphook.
" ' " ' >^ '. ■ M ^ Motis ikmd, red morocco, fine copy El£ev.
1678. . 1/. 5s. Lspard. • t . *

', red morocco, Paris, e Typograpbia Regia, 1733.

\l. 2«. Clarke.
ijours of Recreation, or the Garden of Pleasure, with, divers

Verses In Italian and English, collected by Sandford, fine.copgr,

red morocco, Bynneman, 1576. 4il. 5s. Rpdd.
Ignatius of Loyola^s Life, portrait and plates, blue morocco, l6l6.

Si. 18r. ,Hther.
Imagination Poetique, traduicte en Vers Franfoia des Latins et

Greca, wood cuts, green morocco, Lyqn, 1552. flh 15$. , Rice.

ie^sotto.

Homeri Ilias et Odyssea, Gr. 4 vols, in 2, irussia, with joints, the

three private plates inserted. Oion. 1800. ^3/. lOf. Payne.

Homeri B^traebomyomachia, comgbssis interiiaearibus Chasactere

sod BihUograpkg*

i

..<rflk^ dtoiKti#, OmM. frst kdiiM, nd.iimMco;
Leoniciu CreUosi^ 1486. 6/. Psyne. ./. a

Uomen Speculum Herolcum principis omnium tempoFuiQ roela-r
rum. Lcs 24 Li vr^s d'Homerc reduicts en Tables demoiUtratiVea
Figurtei^ *]mr. Cibpui de Passe. Tr^jecti, l6l3. 1/. i2f.'

Homer's lliades (Ten Books of), translated out of French by

Arthur Hall, biMk letl«», with MS. aotea.by O. Steevena.

rusaia, rare; R. Newberie,. 1581. 11^ Rice.
Horace's Satyre^ Englyashad accotdyng to Ihe Prescription of

• Saint Hierwaie» byT. BranL first edition, blue morocco^ yerj

tare. Thomas Marsbci 1566. il Triphock.^
HUoli. ' Les ProueBstfs et Faictz du tres preulx noble et VailUnt

Hnon de Bontdeaulx, Per de France, Due de Guyeniie^ black
^ letter. Lyon, sans date. SL 4#« Triphook.
Hylton's Scala Perfecttonis, blue morocco^ very fine copjr^ Wynken

deWorde, 1533. 7l Triphook.
Hytton^ Hereafter foloweth a devoute Boke, compyled by

Mayater Walter -Hylton, to a devoute Man id temperall estate^

how he shiilde rule hiof^ ^« black ktter, blue morocco, very

rare. R. Pynson, 150^. 4/. 4*. Longman. ,.

IMhmde, the Image of, with ftDtscoverie of tlie Irisfi l^ofknaaine,

and their notable ^ptnesse, celenitle, drc. to Rebel1io)», mad^ by

•ihofi '!l>errioke, in Verse^ rnssnf, rare. Load. J., Dafe^ 1591.

13/. Rodd, *

jier^nomi. liicipit ExpOsido Sancti ^Tetonimi in Siiffbolom Apos^
• t(^rum ad Pftpantt Laureatmn, of very great* rarity) hi a blue

morocco case. Explicit Expositio S. Jeronimi intpressa Oxoliie

et fintta, l468. SW. Papfu.
Hia first book printed at the XJniversity of Oxford. See tne

discusaions respecting the genuineness of the date in the Biblfo*

fheea Spencerianai and in Mr. Singer's paihphlet.
Jerom, the Lyf of Saint, printed by Wytikyti de Worde, with

GaxtcAi'g Device, misiii, no^te. 41. l6$. RoM.^
Johannis de Hese, Presbyteri a Hierusalem, Itinerarius Anno 1^9^

deaeribens Dispoaitiones Teitartmi Insnlairnm^ ^c. et varii lVac<*

latas 'de Indorum Moribus, et dis ^sbyteri Rege, blue tnoroceo.

Impressi Daventri«i pei^tne Ricbarduni Pafraef, 149!9. 151. XBw.

JMMiH. ; ^ ^

Johannis de Garlandia Synonima, cum Expositione BlftgiMri.
' CMfridi Anglici, Lond. per Rfcirdum P5rn90ti, l509.-^JMiiiirii
^e DarfaKidia MukbhknTfteAMI^tliiiii Bquivibcortihilnti^rfi^MAtib»

Ric. P^aon, 1514, in ona vai^tne/w scarce* U. 15a. 6d.
, Dibdin. ■ ' ,

• ' Foiio.

« • • » .

Heritier Stti^^ tmm Hiit nidus aognitte, infe ptfi^r, wiflh 4

• dKwble set # pfcitif^ one %t\ $|f t* i^ipcfili^ilf \;i«4i tl^ <)thf«

bcwtiWly iMlpiil^d, will) «44 hq^ew ta f»c1ji p}a|^» ft ydJs.

, »HWi»t|y lmiM4 i* fDsiiiu'^witli jowfs, Pw. ^7W. Ml. 17*.

|ii9tom UQivendjlt qui l|9}te d^ tpm le^ I^yaiMpi^ et de». Raj^
. qiii. onjt r^gn^ depiiU la Creation du Mona^ i^<m^ a b ^*
; #tr9$tioQ d« Jhemiaknif 22/. 1#« Z^gmas.

A .Quispififseiit Mapa^pt ^f tti^ fifteenth CNiturjr, upOQ
velliiiii. It contains S60 leaves, 98 inlniatarea^ andi about $00
illuminated capitals. The six large illuminations, one of wUch
represents the landing of tha ResBltuis in Britain, are painted with
g^eat boldness and splendour of colouring, red morocco*
Histoire Merveilleuse du Grand Emperenr de Tartaric, noniBi6 U
' Qraud tbzn, black letter, wood cu^s, fine eopy, in grecA mo-
rocco, eitremely rare. Ptf. 1524« Idl. l^s; IVipikcab,
Hoearth's Origmal Works, russia. Boydcll, 1790^ i4f; 31. 6<L

Holbein, OEnnes de^ on Recueil de Oravures dNipsie aes plus
l^auz Quvxages, avec ptt Vi^, par C. de Meckel^ 4 pasis, Ane
impresak>ns, russia. Basb, 1790.' Bt. A^fierdan.

Holland, Heroologia Anglica, 3 voli^. in 1, fine ittipresMOM of the
plates, russia, l620. TO/. 5f • <}oehnm^. '

Hgllinsbed's Chronicles of England, Scotland, and Irdind; with
llie Castrations, 3 Tob. russia, 158^. '9'* 9'* MtiMmMif. * ^

Hoiatii Qdae, Satyrse, et Epistolae, cum acholiis. A Manuscript
of the Twelfth Century, upon Tcllutn, thte fiirst twelfe- Odes
supplied in MS, of the fifteenth Gentul^, russia. Ittfi l<^.
Payne.

Horatii Carmina» cum Commentaliis, wood cuts, red morocco,
fine c^y. Argent.. Gruninger, 1498. S/. St. Bentham*

Horatii Carmipa, fide ^ppy, russia. Medlolaniapud Alez^liito^
tianum, 1562. 1/. 3*. Beher.

TyPEWTH PAY^ SALE. - >

lestt Cbristi Vifa juxta quatuor Ev^Qgfili^taruQi }iaiTatibne8| artifijbio
: grapbicc« eleganter pi<:ta^ Ac. wood QUt«, Wue njofpcco. Antv.

apud Cromme, issf. ll 5$, Qarke,
Justiniaai Institutionumlibri auatuor, large P^p^r, very fipe co^y^
, grew nwrocpo, with joiwi;?, fioon Cpj. 5tariey> QoMection. Lu|d;

Bat. }67h ^. 10|. Pajinc ^ ^

Kelton's Chronycle, with a Genealogie declaryng that the BnttOns

and Wckhemei» ar«^ Uprallv 4^ci|ide4 irpoi Brute, in Versa
, black letter, y^ry nir«t fed moi^eoo, (oe cppy. R* Grafton,

1547. 13/. lOf. HeSer. ^ . ^ ,

\

SIO Bibliography.

t 4 •

Koox*a Ccpie of a Lettre delivered to 'the Lftdie Bilme, R^i^t of

Scotbna, blue morocco. Geoenu 1558. • 9t. iSt. Roid. *
Kbok, Sermon preaclsed by John Knox, in Bdenbcoag^ ia 1565,

blue morocco. 1566. ,3/. 7'* Heber,
Knox's Answer io'a Letterof a Jesuit nafaedTjirie; blue in'orocco,'

Imprentit at SanctandroiSf by Lekprevik, 1579* ^i* 8«^.' Rodd.
Lacfaf^mae .Mumrum. The Tears or ' the Musei cxprest in Ei^es

upon the Dtetb of Henry Lord Hastings^ with'fltetitfpieife, ioig.

31. 5#. fTmrdar.

LandoQ Vies et (Envres des Peintres les plus cdl^bres, savQir» Do*
. mteimiiii^Siqpbi^l, ct Ponssin, 9 vols, plates in outiinop elegan/Iy

bound in faiiirn-^oured morocco, with joints.' Pare I8O579.

38/. 17s. Lord Ymmauik.
Lascaris Grammatica Grieca, cum interpretatione Latina, russia,

lirst book printed by Aldus. Venet. Aldus, 1495. 3/. l6s«

Lettert of suck True Saintes and Holy Martyrs of God, as in the
late bi^adye persecution, gave -their lyves for the d^fj^Qce of
Christe's Holy Gospel, bhck morocco. John Day, 1564.*

m.7$*6d. Cftrfe.

Livre.(l;e>des tiois filz de Roy^ <est assavoir de France, d'Angle-
' tenv, et d'Escissie, lesquelz au service du B^y de Sjecille ^urent
de ^rieuses victoires centre les Turcz, &^, wood cuts, Uack
tetter. Lyon, 1508« 61. 6s. Hiibert.

«

" • • •

Ifehnid. A full and explanatory account of the ^haksperian For*
garyi by myself the Writer, William Henry Ireland. ;

Ireland's own Bfanuscript, containing his Original Documents,
Contracts, and Indentures of Sbakspeaie, and his Love Verses
to Anne Hatberwav, with a lock of his hair ; illustrated with
drawings by Westall, the Irelands, dEC. portraits and engravings
, of many m the principal persons and places mentioned bj
Sbak^are, The whole bound in one volume, and containing,
a very interesting account of a literary impositton, which decetved
several eminent persons. . 30/. 9». Jervii.

Jason et If Mie (Le Roman de) par Raoul le Fevre, an ancient
editmn in a large type, in donole columns^ red morocco, the
first six leaves manuscript, very rare, no phce qr^te. 1 7t. 10s*
TV^ksok.

Jason. A Boke of the Hoole Lyf of Jaseo^ green morocco, ex«
cessively rare, printed by William Caaton about (1475.) S5/. Is.
TViphoik.

'' This volume is among the scarcest and qiost interesting of
those which Qyrc tlieir first existence^ in an Eugtish {otm, to thii-
pen and press of Caxton/' — Bibl. Spenceriana, V. 4.

Jeban de S^intre, Qystojfre et plaUante Cronique'du Petit Jeban
de Saintr6, black ieUer^ wood cuts, russia^ very rare. Par.
.Michel le^Noir, 1517- 20/. 9s. Gd. Hibhert. ;^

Jourdain, Les faitz et prouesses dii noble et vaillant Clievalier
Jourdaiu de Bd^ves, blac& letter, fine copy, russia, rare. ' Par.r
Michelle Noir, 1520. 237. 12s. 6i/. ' HiWer/. , \ "

Justiniani Institutibnes, cum SchoUis. A beautiful manuscript of
the fourteenth century, upon vellum, with miniatures and
ilhiminated capital letters, in very' fine preservation, in crimson
velvet. 10/. Ppoffte.

Juvenalis et Persii Satyne, fine copy, in russia. lilediolani apud
A. Minutianum,*sine anno. l/« 1U« 6i/. Triphookm

THIRTEENTH DAY'S SALfi.

Octavo et Infra,

Letter sent by J. B. unto his very frende Mauter R. C. wherin is
conteined a large discourse of the peopling and inhabiting the
cuntrie called the Ardes, and other adjacent in the North pi
Ireland and taken in hand by Sir Thomas Smith, black letter,
inlaid in 4tp. russia, rare. H. Binnemann. 10/, Rodd.

Lewis's Life of Maystre Wyllvam Caxtou, portrait, blue morocco,
1737. 3/. 8«. TripfnoQk.

Litursia Gr»ca, a Field, large papef/ blue morocco, Canta^b.
l605. 2/. HoUingwortK.

Livii Hbtbria ex recensione Heinsiana, 3 vol. Elzevir, l634.
]/. U, Hayes,

Alia fidttio, cum notis Gronovii, 4 vol. blue morocco, Elzevir^

.1645. 1/. 19ff. Hayes. '

Livii Historia ex recensione Gronovii, fine copy, russia^ ib. l678.
2/. Payne.

Livii Hiitoria can Eraesti, 5 vol.- Lipsi«»' 1785« \t. lls.Gd.
Payne.

Longus, Les Amours Pastorales de Daphnis et Chloe, plates,
ruled, elegantly bound in morocco, hi compartments, by Monnier,
Paris, 1732.- 2/. 8*. Trifhook. ^ ;

Lucani Pharsalia cum famibari atque perlucida Auuotatioqe Petri
Deponte coeci Brugensis,' with ornamented capitals, red morocco,
Parrfiisiis, Lerouge, 1512. 4/. 4^. Lloyd.

Lyndewode (Wilhelmi) Constitutiones Proviuciales'Ecclew Angl^
cauK, very fine copy, blue morocco, Wynandum de Worde;
1496. 4/. 5s. Tfijkwk.

y

SIS Bi^0g9^phj^

Cucfani Pharsalia cum notii Variotam cmatote Ondeftdori^o, tutsla^

Lugd. Bj|f. 1728. 2L Haye$.
' ^' ■ ■ ^fe, ■ Orotii el Beiitkii, r^ moroceo, with

* joiottf, Stlilwb?Tii Hill» I76cr. ^. IHphook.

Luciani Op^fft, 6r. et Lilt, ctah netis HemsterbvUit ef KeH«U, 4

vol. Amdtel. 1743. At. 14#. 6d. Paj^e.
LacfetiUs At Renmi Natnra, cum O. Wakefidd, S vol. large mp^r,
. elegantly bound Id greeu . morocco, Londioi, 1796* 5^. 8#*

Batclajf.
Ludolphi de Sucben liber de Terra SaActa et Itmennrio Iherosoli-
' mitano et de iditt mfaabilibtn qme tn mari ccmspieiinitur^ TideKicet

meditexraiieo, black letter, very fine copy, bate moroceO, rare^

sine ullanotft. 10/. 15f. darke,
Lydgate. Tbe Tale of the Cborie and tbe Byfd. Elnpren^d^by.

me, Ricbarde PinaoQ, no date, eiitremel^ rare. , Not mei|^|ed

by Ames, Herberr, or Dibdin, red moroceo. *17/« I7t. ^Rs^-

Lydgate, Lyfe of onr Lady, very fine copy, h\at morocco, rarcj^
R. Redmaui liZl. ITl 5s. Triphook.

Knyght of tbe Toare, translated onte of the Frenssh into our
Material) Englyssbe tongue, by mt William Caxt6n, 1483

* 85/. 1*. , TViphook.

A veiy fine copy of a book whicb rarely 'Occurs perfect,,
splendidly bound ni green morocco, witb morocco Hning, &c.

Lambert's Description of the Genus flnus, illustrafed with figures^
directions relative to the cultivation^ and remarks on tbe Uses of
the seVeral species, with the plates beautifully cdloared, of wblcl^
the number was very small, 1805. 30/. 195. 6d. C/. Bcoii,

Lancelot du Lac, Le Roman de, 3 vol. wood cuts, black letter,
fine cdpy, green morocco, Paris, Jehan Petit, 1520. li/. 5«t
. Longman*

Le Rruu Gsllerie des Peitotres Fhmauds, HoHandois; et Allemands,
ouvrage enrichi de 201 planches d'apr^s les meilleurs faMeau^

' de cei^ Mattres, 3 vols, very fine impressions of the plates, ftirls,

^ 1792. 81/. 10^. LcrdYarmouth.

Le Brun T<wage9 par la Moscovie en Perse, et aux Indes Orienta-
les, 2 vols. Amst. 17I8. Toyage au Levaut, Paris, 17X4,
togetbel' 3 vols, large paper, blue morocco. 1 7/. 6s. 6d, Piiyttc.

Legeoda Aurea, The Golden* Legende, Fihyssbed the S7 day of
August the yere of our Lord 1527, Imprynted at London in
Flele Strete at the sygne of tbe Sonne by W^nken de^Worde,
j^legantly bound in blue morocco. iSl 4i. 6d. Thompson. -

•

Lisoarte. El Octavo Libro dc Amn^is : que trata de las estranas
aveturas y grandes proezas desunieto Lisuarte, y de la iQuerle
*iforin^lito rey'Amaoisr, ei> Casteihno pot Jnam Diaz, ^imOki^
152$.*^E1 B*T«no Libro de Aamdis de Gauttei: qai es la eromoa
del Cavallero de la ardiente espada AmadU de Ureda ; bf|0 de
Lisiiaile, SevIHa, iHi, ^ vols, in 1, wood out*, Au» cd|M#9i|
yellinr notooco, ireiy mrc. 152. IV^^ok.

FOfntTBEN'TH i^ATS tALK.

Qetavo H fufwQ.

Marguerites Reine de Navarre, Nouyelles de» 3 yoL laife paper,

.fine io^pres^ioDsoftiiejplates, Berne, I7$0; 5Ll58,6d> Chamiir,

Margaret de Valoys, Queen of Navarre's H^tameron,. or tbe

History of the Fortunate Lovera, scarce, l654« 2t. .9s^ Trijh

hook.
Marguerites de la Marguerite des Princesses Ires illustre Royfie

de Navarre, 2 vols, in 1, fine copy of the best edition, rare»

Lyon, 1^47- 21. 15*. Triphooi.
Marguerite, Le Tombeao de Marguerite de "Galois Roype de

Navarre, fine copy, green morocco, Paris, 1551. ^. j}eb€r,
Marlborough) The Opinions of Sarah Duchess^Dowager of Mari^

borough, 1788. iL }0s, MoUeno. ,
Mary Queon of Scots, Buchanan's Detectioun of tbe Dniiices of

Marie Quene of Scottes, toudiand the murder of hir husband,

and hir couspjracie, adulterie and pretensed manage with iht

Erie of Bothwell, black letter, no date. 2/. iSs. Heber,
■ Marty re de la Rovne d'Escosfe, Pouairieie

de France, avec son Ors^ison Funebre, blue moroccO| rare,
' Edimbourg. 1588. U. IQs. Rodd.
Medici (Lorenzo di> Stanze Belissime et ornatissime intitiilate Le

Selve d'Amore, fine copy, yellow morocco, with joints, very

rare, Venet. Rusconi, 1522. 5/. IQ*. Hebet*.
Meicbsneri Thesaurus Sapientiae Civilis sive Vitae Hvmanae ae

Virtutura et Vitiorum Theatrum, plates, fine copy, green rao«
' rocco, Francof. 1626. 2/- 19*. Clarke.
Melancton. The .EfMstle of Philip Metanctoq, made unto oure
' late Sovereygne Lord Kynge, Henry the eight, for revokipge

and abolishing of the. bi% Articles^ &c. black letter, rare^

Printed at Weesell, J 547. 2?. 18** HibberL
Melandn Jocorum et Seriorum Centuriae aliquot, 2 vols, red mo-
rocco^ ruled, Francof. 1 626. 1/. 16*. Perr^.
Menagii Poemata, red moxQCCp, with joints, uncut, £heMhr>.l6(3-

4/. 10*. Clarke. , , :;;

Sleriino, Historia di, wood cut^'re<j| ^lofocco^ la^e, Venc^iia} per

Roffinelli, 1539. 4l.H8.6d.Hebet\ —

dl4« Bibliography. "^

Quarto. ^

Marcus. Evangeliam sccundam Marcum cam glos^s. A Manu-
script of tbe 13th Ceolury, upon veiluiD» blue morooco^ witk
joints. iL I5i. Tripkook.

Marcus Paulas de Veoetiis: de Conauetudinibu? et CondteioDilms
Orientaliuoi regtoouiDy Ycry fiffejcopyy blue morocco, csffcmalj
rare, sine ulla notft. 10/. 10«. Payne.

Mareuerite de Vakds.Boyne iic Navarre^ THeptaimcron dcs Noa-
veileSy scarce, Paris, I66O. 9/. 15«. Triphook.

Martialis Epigrammata cilm Vita Calderini, fine copy, sine ulla
nota. The character resembles that usedbyVindeliu de Spim
in his Daikte of 1477. 4/. U. Triphook.

Martin de Cordova. Jsirdin de las nobles Doncelhs, .fine copy»
rare/ 1542. 10/. 5*. Payne.

Martyn's Universal Conchologisty exhibiting the iSgure of every
known Shell, accurately drawn- and painted after nature, 2 vob.
\60 plates, red morocco, 1739* 20/. M. Hay.

Mary of Nemmegen. Here begynneth a ly ttell story that was of a
trwethedone inthe lande of Gelders of a Mayde ^iat was named
Mary of Nemmegen that was the dyvels paramoure by the space
of VII yere longe, wood cuts, extremely rare. Iraprynted at
.Antv^rpe b^ me lohn Duiaibrovvfthe. 42/. Longman.

Mary Queene .of Scots. A Defence of the Honorable Sentence
and Execution of the Queene of Scots, together with the Auswere
to certaine objections made by some of her Favourites, fine
copy, morocco, ruled, rare» London* lohn Winder, 1587. '6L 6*,
Hibbert.

Mathcolus. Le Livre de Matheolus qui nous monstre sans varier
les biens et les vertus qui vieignent pour soy marier, wood cuts^
ned morocco, saus date« 2/. 12«. 6a. Triphook.

Meisneri Thesaurus Philo-Politicus, . 2 vol. plates* Francoforti*
1624. 1/. 19*. Clarke.

Meliadus. Histoire des hauts et cbevalereux faicts d'armea du
Prince Meliadus dit le Chevalier de la Croix, fils unique de
Maximiaa Empereur des Allemaignes, morocco, Paris, Bonfons,
1584. 2/. Arch.

Mercerii Emblemata Latinis versibus explicata; blue morocco,
1592, 1/. 11^. Clarke.

Mercurie*s Message, or tbe copy of a Letter sent to Archbishop
Laud, 1641. An Answer to M^rcorie's Message, l641. Mer*
cutie's Message defended, l641, 3 vol. 1/. 5^. Taylor.

>Merlino, La Vita de, et de le sue Prophetic historiade, wood cuts,
black taorocco, Vcnetia, 1507. 3/. lOf. Triphook.

M^Q. Sensait les Prophecies de MetliD, black letter, blue mo-
rocco, f aris, 1528. 2l Ipr. Triphook.

Bibliography. 31^

Mihoil's Paradise Lost and Regtined, 2 vol. blue morocco, Bas**

kertUle, 17^9* 3/. 4^. JHphook.

• • . ' I . , . . . •

RSo* » . . , . 1

Livre (Le) det Fais 4'ainnes et do Clievalerie; wood cots» JSoe^ copy

. green morocco^ very- rareV Paris/ par' Antboine Verard^ 1438.
18/. TVjphook.,, *. ' , .

Loggau Oxonia Illdsfrata, fine copy, splendidly bound in russia
withjointSy OiLon. I675. . 6L 12$. 6d. 'Knelt.

Luis de Escobar. Las quatro cientas Respuestas con las cient
Glosas o Declaradones assi en Prosa cotno en Metra, Valladolid
en Casa de Fernandez de Cordova, 1550. La Segunda Parte de
las qvatro cientas^lespuestasy VaUadolidi 2 vols, very rare, russia,
1552. 75Ll%s. Hibbert. ^ *^

Lyf of our Lady, made by dan Jidin Lydgate, Eoprynted by

. Wyllyam^Caxton, no date. 17/. JVipkook. . " ,

This Copy wants the Table and six leaves at the end.

Mabillon de Ke Dipleinatica cum Supplemento, large, paper* Paris,
1581. 3/. 18s. Payne.

Mtibrian. Histoire singuliere et fort recreative cbntenant le reste
des laits et' gestes des quatre filx Aymoti, &c. semblablement
La Croniflue et faystoire du cbevaleureux prince Mabrian, Roy
de Jerusalem, first edition, wood cuts, fine copy, blue mo«
roccd, rare, Paris, pari. Nyverd, podr Galliot du Prl,' igl. 199,
Hibbert.

Madien. La conqueste de Grece faiete par le trespreux et redout^
en chevalerie Philippe de Madien, fine copy, blue morocco,
rare, Paris, 1527. 17/. 6f . M. -Lung. • . .

liandeville. Cy Commence le Livre (ks parties d*otttre mer le
quel fut iait et brdonn6 par • Messire Jefaai^ de MandeviMe.
Chevalier qui fut nes en Angleterre dans la ville que on dist
Sainct Albain. A splendid Manuscript of the 15th Century^
upon vellum ; the first page contains a large Miniatore, beauti-
fully painted with borders of flowers; &c. and the Arms of the
person for whom it was written. The capital letters illuminated.

V Elesantly bound jn red morocco, by Hering. • 25/. 4s. Trtji*
hook.

Manerbi Legend! di tutti li Santi della Romana Sedia, blue mo*
rocco,'yenet. N. Jens4n, sens' anno. 3/. Longman.

Harmol, Descripcion Genefal de Affiriea, 3 vol. red^ moroeco.
The. third volume is very scarce,- Grenada, 1573> etAlalaga,

Martial d'Attvergiie,'Les vigillcs dela Mort de43harles Vll^^srood
cuts, iine copy^ Pari Pien<e le Caron, sans date. Qt*^ 't¥ip*
hook. -"'•::'' -> • . '

316 JP^MJ^op^.

IfMWB S<ip4i« M4»nn». w fv (il^lMlp^ ^ itmal nm f |)Mi^ tf

that Gcniu diicoveicd in Um iatexior of A'Hea, c^l^p^d p)^tft«

num. wUh joints, 179^. 41. 10». CI. Seaii.
Maio^io^ B Nofcllina, ncl ^nrin iicontengono cbqoanta novelk,

wood cntpt fine copj. green moroeco, very rari^ Venet« Greg«

de* QngcMrii 149^. St TVtpka^k.
MeBadaa, Lea Mobkt fiutt d'Armes dn ViiOtnl RoS Mdiidnt de

Leonnojs, black kttcr^ fine copy, bln^ nnrocco, Paris, D«

Janot.1639. fil. lOf. Wphdck.
^elutint* UHiitoire de^ nonTellement corrigfe, wood enti^ fine

<^py» nusia. verv rare, Paris, Pierre le Caron, tana date* 34[. 9f •

Hibbtri.

nPTEENTH DATS SALE.

Me^rgra Entrepnaa eatoBqni Imperatoiu, qitando de Anno domi-

ni mille .cceczxxTi. veuiebat per provensam bene corroM^tlK
' impostam uitndere fSransam, Sic. per A. Arenam, original

edition, i«a moro<^co, race, A^ci^>o^^> 1 ^37* Sf • S«. Trip^
\ hook.
Mejfnier, la Naissanee et les Triomphes esmerveUlables dn Dleu

Baccbiis, plates. Use morocco. 2i. 2s, TViphook.
Miltoii's Paradise Lost, cuts, Addison's copy, Ton«pn, 1711. 3/.

fVtikilep. ^

MMU$€ripU of ike BiUc, tfe. MUtali, mai (>ffUi$ of ike Ckytehi

The Book of Psalms, on velliiaBy fed moroeoo. ih 7'. Bebfr.
* JaljF S0» I78a« fiMsaiaed fhia VS. by WickUrs Bible in

Queen's CoHedge; Oson* and find it the aame; /o. Am^s.

See Note.
Lea 9apt Paeanmes de la Penitanoe. A modem BiS. on vdlum,

- delkatflly Mitten, ndtb the eapitala illuminated in gold, and
f each page amnonnded by a gold border, ted morocco, with
/Une moroeoo liniag. 3/, iSa. $4. /araiaif.

Baplicatian de I'QmKW Dominicale Paeaent^e ^ Mqnaeignenr/ le
Prince de Galles. Beaiitiftilly written on vellum, by Berfbelet,

• m 1002, fbff Prinoe Mme^ son of Jiimea Ike Sfcpnd, with eifht
highly cehittred and iplendid minialof^a» flpcb piv^ ia encirqwd
. ninth ft border of gqld, bonnd io vad morpecoi with the Royal
. Ama. 9f« ^. Tfpkook.

EpistolsB Sancti Pauli ad Romanes, fi^e. a beautiful apccknen of
; CaUil^phy, on %eBnar, Irilh iilnminated eapitala and goM

- bordem to all the pagea, beond in M»d. morocco. At the begin-
ning of the volume is the following note : " The two Paintinga in

B&^og^phi^ Sit

. Air Book' ot'U. IMil' wd «; Jemme/ vMk Ike fMfen Mid
kHeas. ti{i ,lltt^ fbifele*, <iwirikiiiiied i>y the xeMmited Wnmh
Artist, Marolles'MdlHhe MS.-Haft'^nrritt^n bgrlhefMitfbt Wfkbg
fif^teK^-MonckMsa^e/'ilSl. Unhook:

Hissale ficclesiflc RomaM hmtbl PdUlnis MS. of tte fifteMth
Centary, npon vellum^ with 45 miniatures, and painted borders,
and Arms of the Family for wlfom it appears to have heen
executed, r^d morocco, with clasps. 61. 129. Areh.

mMd^ % 'Wi Wi^is ^svHA CafeB^darfd; imi\vi6 palt^tidgflf aacf^
l^hlers 6f Ao#ihrS, &c.' bound hi satin. %f. ^> MrMam

...-. ..— ^ secundum^Coilsdetudinerii -Rbrtninte Cnriie,

a beauttCul MS. of the Fifteenth Century, on vellum, with
illuminated ca^itlda, and borders of Sowers; It contains ten
miniatures, very splendidly executed, which are said to have
beeif painted by dlnridlno,' the SM of FniBcescb dai Libri|^
booudin crimson sating with silver gilt o^inaeuls, &e. with a
Virgin and Child engraved on silver on one side. l6i, St. 9<f.
mphoiok.

MnfMt fiPe Offictinti Beattt M. Virpnis cwak Galendtrio^. llOf.
5«. Jarman. . . \ .

A vary beautifdl Bodk <>f Offices, exeeoted at B#ages Iii^l5dl /
It cdntaihs 82 miiiiatares of the Biith aflid l^assioir of Christ, of
the Twelve Apostles, &c. painted with' a taste and delicacy of^
eveeulfton fair sn^rior to the generality of Flemish Missals.
'The Calendar is also omamcAited^ wit^ tipptopriate ' emblematic
devices to each month. It is sAid to have been executed fbr
the eelerated Diana of Poitiers. It concludes tbtis : ** Author
ac scripts Itujus operis presentis itomen est ei,* Ant<)niuft Van
Damme moram trahens Brugis anno 153I9!' bound in red velvet,

" enclosed in a silver gilt fiUagree ease, and a blue morocco ease.

Qffictam BeaCss Marias Virginis cam Caleadano. A beautifol
specimen of Italian Calltgraphy.of the begmning of the 6h*
teenth Coatury. It has 16 large miifiatures yery splendidly
INUBtbd and illuminated with arabesque borders to the opposite
pages, in gold and colours. In teiy rich old moroeeo bindii^,
in cooMMUtmients with clasps^ in the finest preservation. 3^1, ^J

Miisale Romanum, printed upon vettum, with Sluminations and
engraved borders, a jvery fine copy in old binding in eompart-
aients, ruled, Farb, Simon VoMte, sans date. 5l. 15f. M*
. T^rlfhook.

Hecte^ Betttissimss VIrgiuis MarisB, printed upon vellum, with

• eoloufed ptades, and ilhmriMted eapilafe) bound in old morocco,

with morocco lining, in compartments, Antverp, Plantm, 1570.

' 31. ^. Arch,

MoN. The GoMplayBt of R^eryck MOrs, somtyme a gray fryfe.

318 i)#ivr4%^

< cemvely rare, inWd/ rimrim j^n^ml^ it 9Kf&y, ^per Fraacin*

.cum de.'nHm^ no dale. 6Ly«.&L P«pM,:
Mnsick, The Praise of, (by Jeieph B«nMll.% giew semeo; Uack
( kiteri OxeiifiM, 15i«. Si. n i fk H k . 1 /

• - . •

Mirroiur» (Tlw) of Mojestie or Badges of HoBOOr oopcjeilodly cm-
bhsooed with.eiliMenip anBexedt poetioaUyuQfolded, red mo*
rocco, ran, W. Jonet , l6ld» W. Peny^

> Mh9dU ami OgUttcf the Ckmih, 4r^«

A Maniacript of the }Sik eentorj. iipon. tellvniy. iVi a gi«H..case,

one side of ubich eootaiBs the Hoite Qoltte Matin Vii^gbi^ tbe

, otbery,Pieca)io0es.ChKi0toet Mutri. . 5i. lM*.6d, JSoati^.

Missale in Lingua Oermanicay a MS. of tbe 15th cei\tury« upon

; TeUai9» * with nine large Pdintf tfg^; and Cf pitals ta9lefo% iUiimi-

natedy bound in yeWef. 10/, Jarman,
Precatioiies Piae, a MS.on vellum, with nioe iarg^ splendidly painted

* Miniatures and bprders of flowers to each' page, r^ morocco*
\lSl.2i:6d.- Tr^€k.

Mts^le RoDkannni cum Festis Sanctorum etCaliendarioi aManu-
. script of the ]4th century, upon vellum. It cqntaias a great

• many Miniatures painted in a very curioiis and fanciful Stife of
. Illumination. Each Month of the Calendar is ornamented whh'
] appropriate Emblematical Devices. See MS« note at^he begin-

ningy red motocco. .. 7'* 17^* 6d. Arch.
Missale Ecalesiae Romanaey.a very beautiful Flemish. Manuscript
. of the IMh .century upon vellum. It has 21 large MiQia(ures»
. which are painted (especially the Figures qf the Apostles) with a

correctness and delicacy of fibish very. rarely seen in Missals of
. tbis^ description, bound in red velvet, with gold ornaments, and

a blue, morocco case. 67/. 15s. Triphook* .
pffiqium Beatse Marise Virginis secundum Consuetudinem Romanes

Curie, cum Calendario. A roost splendid Manuscript of tbe
' beginning of the l6th century, upon vellum. It contains six

large Miniatures with Groups of figures, &c. on tlie bprders of
.ft veiy brilliant and elaborate execution.^ The Capital, Lettera

are also richly illuminated with figures, &e. anid |he Si^ of

* the Zodiack are painted to.each month of the Calendar, bound

, inbluevelvet,withgoldornaments,inaredmoroccoca8e. 5d/«lls.

. Triphaok,

Psalterium Latine, a Manuscript of the 15th ceptuiy, upon V^Itim,

with very delicate Paintings of Groups, of Figures aad Cuidscapes,

BibUography. 319

In the Capital Lei tors, and Borders riehly illfrarioatad ^i0i Figures^

Candelabni8,&c.. 18/. T\rifko^.
Moor's Hindu Pantheon, plates^msia, 1910. 4/v 14f. Sif.^ CSurArm.
Moflini Novellae, first edition, >^rjf fine cop^ moroeco, from tike

Roxburghe Collection, extremelj'rare, Neapoli, ip sedibtif Joan,

Pasquet de Sallo, 1 5120. 19'- i9«- TrjMook
Maid Sacke, or the Apologia <^' HI? lluner to tbel^te Deelama*

tion against her, portrait on the Title, inssia, rare, l620.

6L 12s. M. CkHti.

Aleilin, Les Prophecies d^, fide copy* from the Roxborghe Col-
lection, rare, Paris,- Verard, 14984 9/. $9. JVtphook.

Milles et Am^s, le quel racompte les gestes et hauls fais du cheva-
lier Miles tres renomme et de Am^sj &c. wood cuts, fine copy,
very rare, Paris, Verard, sans date. .,l6l. xGs. Hibbert.'

Missale, Eccjiesise Noviomensis, a Manuscript upon Telhim of

* great antiquity. It is of an oblong, fpr^o, and appears l^y 4he
Capital Letters and singular IH»minations to have been written
in the 1 1th Century, bound in fsd velvet. ^L 7s* 6d, ^Pa^ne*

Missale ad llsum Ecclesiae Portugattensis. . A. most splendid Manu*
script upon vellum, executed i»- 1557> for John the (*Qurth,
King jof Portugal, and Catherine his Queen. It contains above
a Thousand lUuminations painted with a great variety, .richness
and brilliancy of colouring, and each page is surrouAded .wi^h a
border and other ornaments of gold, bound in red mQrocco.
35/. 14s. Triphook. , :

Monide. UCEuvre qui a pour Titre Le Monde plein.de Fols,
ciirious grotesque plates, with borders after dec^s by .Van
Sasse, with descriptions in French, Gennani and^utch verse,
no date. 4/. 4s. , Sir J. G. Egerton.

"Myrrour of the World, or thymage of the same, first edition, two

. leaves wanting, and two supplied by Manuscript, red morocco,
WilBam Caxton. 1481. 15/. Triphook. \

M;^rrour of the Woild, wood cuts, second edition, very fine copy,
in blue morocc9, William daxtpn, 1481.. 55/. 13s. ly^kfiook,

Mystere des Actes des Apostres,. 2 vol. in L black letter, \rood

, cuts, red morocco, Paris, par N. Cousteau, 1537* 7/*.10s«

. Triphook,

Mystere de la Conception et Nativity de la Yierge Marie avec la

, l^ativite, &c. de Jesus Christ, 3 Mysteries in 1 vol. wood .9uts,

^ fiqe copy, blue morocco. Par ^. le >^ir, 1507. 15/. Trip*

. hook.

Napoleon, Tableaux Historiques de ses Campagnes en Italic,
plates, russia, Paris, 1 8O6. 1 0/. Sir «/. G. ,Egerton.

Ordonnances de TOrdre de la Toi^on d'Or, beautifully printed
upon vellum, red morocco, in a red morocco case, Le Noir,

. 1623. 4/. 4s. Triphook

«so

pftlGlH PROGRESS. PREVALENCE. A1H1>
-DECLINE OF IDOLATRY.

BY THE REV. GEORGE TOWNSEND.

PART L

* SBCTMI-ll 1.'

Preliminary Ob$ervation$, and Notice of the chief 1fork$ cti

the subject.

«^ '■'"*"'■ * ^

f EW'Sttljedft av6 io interestiDg to the nhTearnedand <Iic learned j

td Ate philosopher, the seeptie, and the Christian^ as th^ origitt,

the pfogreM, and the once universal pfetalenceof Idobtrr. Ac-

CMtomod by the common laws of soeiety^ In the present day, to

moMility^ gravHv, and -decency of manner^ we can 8car<?ely inut-

gtne the possibility ofthe estistence of a state, in which inhumaii

and delibcfate murder, Snd the most infomons and jicandaloua

abomtnations could have formed a part of the public rcfigion of a

country. We seem to contemplate the idiotey of the bnman mhid,

when the comiiised rabble of the faetfthed Gods, with their, long

Ivaiti of ^ Oorgons, Hydras, and Ghimseras dire,** paH before us in

rajnd, monstrous succession. The absurd, ntoonststent, and ap«

parently unactotintable tradilloAs, whlc^ were alihe believed by

the vdgar, ttid with few Exceptions even by the philos^phtcal ^rt

of ihankino; excite only our scorn ; and we pity fbe blind*

ness and ignorance which bowed at their altars, and wereinstrdicted

tbeto *« Devils to adore for DeMes."

Few, who have been initiated in the elements of classfeal know-
ledge, have not felt, at some period of their youthful stndies, an
intense eagerness to be well atquainted with the meaning of the
fables of the Pantheon. • We aH remember, bow much the genen^
curiosity of a wh<^ school has been excited, by any attempt to
etueidfite the histories of the Goda and Goddesses f^f Greece and
Rome. The very unsatisfiictory explanations even of Toohe's Paq-
IheOn; or those in Br. Lempriere's Dictionary, served only toincreaie
the desire of information which they could not gratify; we were
perjJexed and* bewildered ; «nd were at length compelM io defer
the examination of the question to an indefinite period* which aelr
dom or -never arrived. fi6 stsong however are the earfyimpiea^^
sions of youth, that very lew lose,etttiidy the wish to unravel
the stranffe details which fdnkierly contributed to th<eir amnsetnent;
•rroused their bOyisb wonder.

The subject of the Pagan Idohtry, too, is not merely inlefestilig |>

/

and Decline of Idolatry. S^l

It has far higher claims ta-our attention — it is of real importance to
ev^ry man, who would comprehend the ways of Providencie ;
the object of the*Mosaic law ; the extiimal evidence of the Truth of
the Hebrew Scriptures, deduciblefrom the History of Paganism ;
and the wonderful connexion between anticipated History in Pro-
phecy, and accomplished Prophecy in History. The books* of the
Old Testament give us an account of the early Religion of the
world — the gradual dispersion of all nations from their primeval
'settlements — with. many other events in which the whole of the
human race must have been deeply concerned, and which they
must have witnessed when they were but few in number. They
give us a simple detail of events, which are to be believed or rejected
From the same reasoning, by which we should judge of the truth
or falsehood of the records of nations in general. As the foreign
events of the History of England might be authenticated from an
accurate detail of the transactions of the surrounding people ; so
will the facts related in the books of Moses, and the Prophets, be
confirmed by the records, the superstitions, and worship of the
neighbouring idolaters. The history of one nation is " indented
and dove-tailed into that of another." If the earlier histories con-
tained in the pages of Scriptures be true, we shall necessarily find
some traces of the important events there related among the pris-
tine annals of every nation.

If then the ancient prevalence of idolatry be proved, and if the
identity of the facts on which it is founded, with the events related,
in Scripture be ascertained, we have additional reason to believe
• after a consideration of both systems, that th^ Deity created man;
and imparted to him a Revelation ; we are warranted ni rejecting
the corruptions of that Revelation, which encourage the degrada-
tion of women, the exposure of infants, the slaughter l^f human
* victims, and the public perpetration of every unmentionable infamy ;
while we retain the purity of that system which inculcates mercy^
justice, and love. From this preliminary we are led to the
unavoidable inference, that Christianity is the gift of the same
Creator, who placed our primary ancestors on the earth.

Of so much importance then is it that every man, who would be
satisfied that Revelation }s the gift of Gk>d« should be well inform-
ed on the subject of the Pagan Idolatry. Our Religion is founded
upon facts. If the facts of Scripture be proved to be true all theo-
retical objections must vanish, ^Gibbon may point his irony, and
Hume may fatigue himself with arguments against the probability
of miracles ; the disciples of Paine, and the shallow admirers of
the superficial Frenchman, may discover ten thousand imaginary
difficulties ; but until the facts are disproved, and the united testi-
mony of every nation that has retained a remnant of civilisation
be discredited, the authenticity of Scripture cannot be overthrown.
The Deity has condescended in all ages to confirm the truth of this

VOL. XXI. Cl.Jl. NO.X^LIL X

\

33 a .On (he Origin^ Progress,

R€vdatioii bYiUprcaliiie to our senses ; and aslhe exhtenee of the
scattered boos of Israel,- and the gra4«al Mfilment'Of Prophecy,
appeal to o.ur reason at the present time ; so 4kl the very id«ialfles
of the Pagans, which were merely the corruption of Tnilhf
strengthen the conviction of believers, id their attachment to the
Hebrew Scriptures. .

. From thus considering the importance and interest of the snb-
ject, and having perused with some attention the* works of Manrtce,
Bryant, Faber, the papers of Sir William • Jones wid Cap-
tain Wilford in the Asiatic Researches, with some • other works; I
had inteackd to have drawn up the result of «this reading^ in one
or two small volumes^ and submitted them to the world. The in-
formation collected, and the subjects discussed by the several
authors I have mentioned, extend through so many volumes, that
but few persons can find leisure to peruse them threngfaoot:
an abridgment therefore of their discoveries and* reasonings would
be most acceptable to the great majority of readers. ^ My engage-
ments however are at present «so numerous, that I have not an
opportunity of bestowing on the subject that attention which its
extent and nature requires. Yet as I shall be most happy to faci-
htate, even in the least degree, the labors of any one who may be
inclined to attempt this task, I have drawn up some lew papers for
insertion in the valuable pages of the Classical Journal.

It is impossible to satisfy every doubt^ and to anticipate every
objection ; and though many of the ideas 1 may propose may ap-
pear new,-aBd not yet sufficiently confirmed, I trust, as my wish is to
reconcile contending theories, that I shall contribute to the more
easy fulfilrnent of the abridgment of those larger works I have
mentioned : an abridgment, the object of which ought to be an enu-
meration and ' arrangement of the wonderful proofs contained in' the
annals of the most remote and forgotten nations, as well as in . the
most detestable rites of Paganism, that the Scriptures are worthy of
credit, and Revelation the gift of God.

Before we proceed however, to enquire into the Origin, Progress,
and Decline of Idolatry, it will, be necessary to survey the chief
writers, from whom our information is principally derived. We niay
pass over the period which elapsed from< the writings of the early
Greek and Latin Fathers, till we come to the celebrated Rabbi
Maimonides. Cyprian in his treatise Idoloruifi de Vanitate, Lactan-
tius, Eusebius, Atbanastus, and others declaimed, it is true, against
Idolatry, but none of these cdebrated men attempted to explain
the fables they ridiculed; Maimonides was the first who- endeavour-
ed to solve the mysteries which had so long perplexed the vrorld.
He perused, he tells us, with great attention all the- ancient authors
on the Rise and Progress, of Idolatry. He did this, to exphittthe
reasons of the enactment of those ordinances^ and fitesof the Jewish
Law which appear to have no m€qmingi-«iiless they.are coqaidered

and Decline of Idolatry. 323

in cotiuexioo with the idolatrous customs of the sarrouuding
natioos. Among other opinions which this distinguished author
defended with equal learning and talent, and which have attracted
considerable attention, was this, that the worship of the heavenly
host waa peactised by the Antediluvians. We read "in Genesis in
our translation, that in the days of Enos, " men began to call on
the name of the Lord." The learned Lightfoot translates the pas-
sage, *' then began profaheness m calling on the name of the Lord/'
(leidegger (in his eighth dissertation, on the Theology of the
Catnites, and the Antediluvian Idolatry) adduces many arguments
te prove that Idolatry was the corruption prevalent before the
floodp The words of Maimonides are, ^'iuthe days of Enos men
grievously erred, aud the wise men became brutish ; and (our
author adds) from worshipping the stars as the representatives of
the Deity, who had placed them on high to govern jthe world, men
began to praise, honor, and worship them, and to esteem them as"
Mediators/'--— The idea of a Mediator indeed runs, like a thread,
through the whole web of the ancient Idolatry. Mr. Young, with
otber celebrated men, agrees in this opinion of Maimonides,

One of the chief difficulties which present themselves to the
Mosaic account, is derived from that abstruse subject, the antiquity
of the Zodiac. M. Baiily in his history of Astronomy places the
invention of the Persian sphere about 3200 years before Christ :
be supposes likewise that the movable zodiac was discovered 2250
years before Christ : the sodiao of £lsne has been referred to a still
earlier period. The arguments on which these hypotheses are sup-

S^rted have been undoubtedly refuted. Even if the theory of M.
ailly and otliera be of no authority, the early perfection of astro-
nomy at a very early period after the deluge, when the first post*
diluvians must have been much occupied in choosing their new
settlements, ought to have some weight in influencing our decision.
Burnet justly observes in his Archaeologia, at the conclusion of the
&st book, " it is reasonable to believe that the antediluvian fathers
were not utterly foolish, and ignorant of the sciences. Of these,
whatever they might have been, 'Noah was the heir,'' &c.
Whatever the aged Patriarchs knew, was most probably commuui-
^led to Noah. He was the inhabitunt of both worlds, and trans-
ferred the lamp of the sciences from one to the other. Mr.. Maurice
too, in his memoir on the ruins of Babylon, very justly observes
(p« 22.) *' the very early proficiency of the Egyptians and Chaldeans
iu Astronomy can only be accounted for by the supposition that a
eonsiderable portion of the antediluvian arts and sciences, among
which must be numbered Astronomy, was by the permission of
Providence preserved on tablets of stone to illumine the ignorance
afid darkness of the earliest postdiluvian ages/ To suppose that

* I ahi compelled to abbreviate Mr. Maurice's long and labored sen-
tences.

524 Oil the Origin^ Progress^

ourantediluvian ancestore for lixteen hundred years together cooM
be uninterested spectators of the celestial bodies, woold be to inia-
gine them destitute of common curiosity. Josephns too has
asserted that the antediluvians were well acquainted with the gr^nd
cycle of six hundred years; which Cassini declares to be the 'finest
period eier invented; since it brings out the sobr year more'
exactly than that of Hipparchus and Ptolemy ; and the inhar
month, within about one second of what it is determined by mo-
dern astronomers," &c. &c. In addition to these evidences in favor
of Maimonides's opinion, we may add the traditions so current
among many nations, that there were certain sacred hocks pre-
served by the second father of mankind. These traditions are col-
lected by Mr. Faber in the fifth chapter of his third book.
*' Whether any books,*' (says Mr. Faber) ** of antediluvian science
and theology were preserved by Noah in the ark, I shall not pre-'
tend to determine : yet I can see nothing very improbable in the
supposition, that he may have delivered to his posterity a volume
or volumes replete with the treasured knowledge of a' former world.**
Other reasons might be brought forward. We shall however
contine ourselves to one. Job seems to have been well acquainted
with astronomy, and with its perversion, then commencing, to ido-
latrous uses.

It may be thought inconsistent with that sober judgment with
which we ought to examine this controverted question, thus to
declare an opinion in favor of antediluvian Idolatry, without any
demonstrative proof; there yet seems to be much more evidence
in support of the conjectiire than possibly can be urged against it.

The patience of most readers would be exhausted with the at-
tempt to take even a cursory view of all the writers who have dis-
cussed the subject since the revival of learning. Much curious in-
formation, has been collected by Heidegger, in bis Sacra Historia
Patriarcharum. Vossius has written two folid volumes De Origioe
et Progressu Idolatriae. Bp. Cumberland in his " Planting of
Nations'' has some interesting tracts, particularly one '' De Legibus
Patriarcharum." Bochart's two celebrated treatises ''Phaleg" and
*' Canaan" abound with interesting details : the work of Archbishop
Tennison is chiefly con>piled from Bochart. Witsius's ^gyptiaca is
an invaluable work : He has completely overthrown the hyf^othe-
sis of Spencer and Marsham, that the Jews borrowed from the
Egyptians. Burnet's Archaeologia contains so much that deserves
condemnation, that we cannot rank it so highly, as the leartiffeig and
ingenuity of the author deserves. It is well worthy the perusal of
the curious, 4hough it must not be depended upon. One of the
most valuable works on the subject, although little known and less
appreciatecl, is the trea'tise of the Rev. Arthur Young, entitled " An
llistorical Dissertation on Idolatrous Corruptions in Religion^" 2
Vols, 8vo. 1734. He ha:i anticipated much of the labors of his succes-

and Decline of Idolatry. 325

sors^ he proveis the divine origin of the law of Moses, from its di-
rect opposition to the customs of the surrounding idolaters ; an
argument since adopted and enforced by more modern writers.

To mention the name of Bryant, is to recal to the. minds of all
who are interested in these researches one of the most illustrious
ornaments of our country. Distinguished alike for his love of truth,
his devotion, and his dedication of himself to the acquisition of
knowledge, Mr. Bryant has had the honor to be esteemed the most
effective of the learned advocates of Revelation, of the last century.
He conducts us safely through the labyrinth of mythology ; through
all the darkness of fable,, and the;^fog&of error and superstition, till
the day-star of Revelation bursts upon the view. We trace tjie form
of knowledge through the primeval corruptions of the early post-
diluvian age, through the disguises, of Paganism, and the, mistaken
vanity of the Greeks. The earth is divided and colonised ; and
the predecessors of the Romans and the Greekr again, survive.
Though Mr. Bryant has sometimes permitted his ardor and imagi-
nation to ,influeuce his judgment ; though the immense mass . of
learqing which he has accumulated seems sometimes to extinguish
the discrimination, which, usually characterises him ; still we are
reminded only of the caution of a skilful general, who in a danger-
ous position makes his attack with a force so numerous, that he
obtains a complete victory, though many of his troops are lost in
the action. Half his arguments are, useless, but the other half proves
bis point. His analysis of mythology is as entertaining as a Ro-
mance ; to use the language of his biographer, '* it is a literary phae-
nomenon, which will remain the admiration of scholars, as long as
a curiosity after antiquity shall continue to be a prevailing pas-
sion .9mong mankind. Nothing in the ancient Greek and Roman
literature, however recondite, or wherever dispersed, could escape
his sagacity and patient investigation.'*— '< This elaborate produc-
tion is distinguished not only by its erudition, it is equally distin-
guished for its ingenuity and novelty. It departs from the com-
monly received systems, to a degree, which has not only never been
attempted, but even thought of by any man of learning." It has
been' objected that he rests too much on etymology ; yet an attentive
student of his work will find that every important position is sup*
ported by fieicts, andnot by etymology alone.

An accurate knowledge of* Mr.. Bryanfs work may be declared
efsential to the right, understanding the Origin and Progress of
Idolatry. His great object was, to obtain some height or pedestal,
from which he might survey the confused ocean of all " which
fiibles yet have feigned, or fear conceived." He justly reasoned
that the histories of the heathen Gods, Juno, Jupiter, drc. ought
not alone to be rejected as. incredible and absurd ; the Heroes and
Demigods, Perseus, Hercules, Osiris, Sesostris, Cadmus, &c. Sec,
either had no existence, or their histories were completely dis-
guised. We will fix upon the history of 4he latter to give the

326 On the Origin^ Progress,

reader a specimen of this masterly performance. It was itnpos^
sible, be justly argues, that Cadmus could be a real personage,
though Bochart has endeavoured to explain and render consistent
every fact related of him. " Is it crediMe/' says Mr. Bryant,
'' that any person could have penetrated into^ the various regions
whither be is supposed to have gope 1 To have founded colonies in
Phoeniciay Cyprus, Rhodes, Thera, Thapsus, Thasus, Anaplie^
Samothracial To have twice visited the Hellespont? To have
worked the mines in the Pangean, and other Mountains ? To have
made settlements in Eubosa, Attica, Boeotia, and INyria? Att<t
above all to have founded temples, and a hundred cities in Libya?
He settles after much wandering in Greece, where he likewise
builds cities, and lives sixty- two years. Then be is made king
in niyria ; and he had no " small territory in Armenia/' &c. &c.
&c.--^By this reasoning, be is naturally led to ask, who then was
Cadmusl and concludes id this, as in other questions of a similar
nature that Cadmus was one of the names of the ^ sun, the chief
Deity of the Idolators* That is, that the name Cadmus, was but*
a term for the successive colonies of the Cadmian^ who proceeded
from several parts of the E^st, to Greece, Africa, &e. ; and who
carried with them, civilisation, arts and -arms, assumed -the names'
of their God, and attributed to him the success of their various
enterp^rises. The- actions of Osiris, Sesostris, Perseus, &c. &c. are
all of the same description as those imputed to Cadmus.

The principal question discussed by Mr. Bryant, is. Who or
what was the people which was en'kbled to give laws, sdeoces,
and civilisation to the world ? Suffice it to say that by kinume-
rable facts, arguments, eximaples, and learned illustrations,' be
proves them to have been all branches of one illustrious family ;
they were all the Sons of Ham, who under several names wor-
shipped their ancestor : and who imposed, on their more peaceable
brethren, who af^er the flood had betaken themselves to their'
appointed settlements, their own idolatrous superstitions . and
arbitrary laws. Mr. Faber, as we shall see,: objects to thi^ theory, -
but there is, in fact, but litHe difference between them. Mr. Bryant
supposes Idolatry, Science, 'and War, to have originated atShinar
among the children of Ham. Mr. Faber supposes that they origi-
nated at Sbinar among the apostate families of the three sons of
Noah ; these united in one place. Now we know from Scripture
that the sons of Ham were more numerous than those of both his
brethren together. Both writers therefore agree in this, that
hy far the greater part of mankind were corrupted at Shinar
prior to thei/ dispersion' thence : and it is of little consequence
whether the rest of either hypothesis be correct. The fNHiba-x
bility is, that Mr. Bryant and Mr. Faber have both supposed too
much: a question however which will be soon considered. In

and Decline of Idolatry. 32T

fbef «wrse of hia researches Mr. Bryant leads us in the most eti-
tertaining manner among tribes and oalioos hitherto known only
by name. The Tonim, the Cuthhodi the Soytbse,. the Ilidoscytbaei
the- Hyperboreans, and Pelasgi ; the Saurooiatae^ the. Cyelopians,
Ahmaspians^ and the Oritae>; the Cimmerians, and the Titans,
'-'come* lik« shadows,, and so depart/' Before the Greeks were
known, or Rome was foundedy these, people- were eminent in com-'
meroe ; they bad in many instances^ though not perhaps to the ex-*
tent supposed, erected fire towers or temples, on> the coasts and
headlands- of Europe and Africa ; tliey had visiled under the name
of Phoenicianft, (a word by no means to be appropriated to the
inbabtttints of the coisntry round Tyre alonoi) CarthagCi Spain,
Britain, and the Indies* Wherever they settled tbey carried with
tbem memorials of the dclnge, and enclosed s|)aces round their
temples for worship.; where they: compelled strangers to fight,
wliere they offered human victims j ai^d performed all their more
' odious ceremonies and games in honor of the Sun. The know-
ledgeof these circumstances bas been handed down to us through
the Greeki$,wbo changed every tradition, and disguised every circum-
stance at pleasure TJie names of cities and towns were altered
into* those of individuals; the names of men became the titles of
cities; and ail was coolbunded by. that inordinate vanity of the
Greeks which appropriated every wonderful circumstance fo their
ow*B people or nation. Hence a fire tower of Sicily among the
people named Cyelopians, became the one eye of a Giant named
Cyclops. Every word of harsher sound the Greeks adapted to
their own ear: all the ancient knowledge, in short, of the people
who. colonised and possessed Europe, ba^ been disguised or lost
in the subsequent dominion of tlie Greeks, and Romans, whose
histories prefer chiefly to themselves. However great, commercial,
or celebrated their predecessors were, they have left no rec<^s ;
and all our information respecting them is gathered from frag-
ments, verses, Scholiasts, hints, traditions, and of late years the
legends of the Hindoos, which like the moss-covered ruins ' of
towersr and castles, speak only of past greatness, and long lost
unrecorded glory.

Omitting all further consideration of Mr* Bryant's new and in-
genious, though most erronecius and untenable mode of arguing from
etymology^ it is time to consider the objection to Mr. Bryant's
system, which have been proposedi by Ibat greatest master and
iMerophaut of modern days, the learned Mr. Fa her.

Bryant supposes that the people, who were thus eminent and
dmttngaished, were the descendants of Chus the Son of Ham : who
continued together, contrary to the command of God at the gene-
ral migration of families; but were at length dispersed over th«
face of the earth. Tbey united, (sfter much wandering, as thc^
would Dol obey the oommaodi of tbe Deity who appoialcd ibeir

388 On the Origin^ ProgresSf

respective settlemeiits in the plain of Shinar. In their joumey
thither, as well as on their arrival at thu place, they w^e joined by
numerous tribes, and discontented wanderers. They first dispos-
sessed their brethren, the sonsof Ashur, who had established them-
selves near the Euphrates. Thev then built the City and Tower
of Babylon, but were dispersed from that city by miraculous in-
terference. From Babylon they wandered in detached masses
over every part of the world, conquering their brethren wherever
they came ; imposing their Religion by force ; and introducing
into the original patriarchal worship their own idolatries. From
this source originated that wonderful uniformity, which we every
where discover, between the rites, worship, and deities of the an-
cient idolaters wherever they were established.

Great as the merit of Mr. Bryant is, in having thus eaiplored'
his way among the darkness which till his time bad covered this
subject ; his theory is undoubtedly incorrect, when he imputes
the universal similarity among the idolatries of all nations to the
conquests of one dispersed and broken nation : whatever might
have been its ambition, its knowledge, its wealth, or greatness.
Mr. Faber^s arguments on this head are irrefutable. " It could not
have been,*' says Mr. Faber, " that the Cnthites could have com-
pelled their brethren in every part of the World to receive their false
worship, even if they had subjected them to their arms. . The body
may be subdued, but the habits and opinions of a nation cannot
be immediately altered at the will of a conqueror. The brethren
of the Cnthites too, had they dispersed, as Mr. Bryant has repre-
sented, to their several allotted habitations, by the time the Am-
monians or Cuthim arrived at Shinar, would have become eminent
and fiorishing. Is it probable that they could have been so ea-
sily subdued, their religion changed, their worship utterly
abolished, and the laws of Jehovah forsaken, by a people Who
had been punished by a ^miracle which must have -confirmed the-
faith of those wliom they thus attacked Y* These difiiculties 'are
insuperable : yet, as we shall see when we examine Mr. Fabefs
system, the truth is most likely between the two opposite hypothe-
ses, which these learned men have proposed, and defended.

If Mr. Bryant*s chief. hypothesis be thus untenable, why, it -will
be said, does he deserve so much applause, and what has he done
for the promotion of . satisfactory knowledge on tihe subject ? I>
answer he has cleared away so much rubbish ; he has shown how
the fables of tradition melt into truth ; how consistent are the early
histories with the Mosaic account; how much confirmation, in par-
ticular, is given to the history of the deluge from the singular
prevalence of the arkite emblems' and superstition, which from the
first commemorated that event. Mr. Bryant reduced the chaos of
rude materials into order ; though it was, and is, reserved to others
to complete his labors. By his researches alone the whole enquiry

and Decline of Idolatry. 329

into the origin and progress of Idolatry may be redticed tof-
this one. question, namely, Wbellier we have most reason to believ^
nirith M r. Bryant, that there were two dispersions ; or with Mr.-
Faber, th^^it there was! but one dispersion of mankind t

From Mr. Bryant our attention must be directed -to the author
of the Indian Antiquities. The devotion to his subject, the perse-
verance, ingenuity, and knowledge of Mr. Maurice entitle him to
our admiration. . At aii early period of his life he commenced the
study of the History, Religion, Commerc€» Laws, and Governmen^
of Hindostan. He has added much to the information of his
countrymen. His exertions have uniformly been directed to the'
support of the Christian Religion. He has confirmed by his re-
spective discoveries the truth of the Mosaic account. His subse-
quent disappointment, and his indignation at the^ neglect be seems •
to have experienced, have excited no common interest. After a
life of literary labor and research, these complaints are not dis-
continued. The last work which Mr. Maurice has submitted to
the public, *' Observations on Mr. Rich's Memoir on the Ruins of
Babylon,'' was published by Subscription: and its Author by the
bankruptcy T>f his bookseller has been compelled to become the
vender of his own publications. His fate certainly appears to be
unusually hard ; neither the booksellers, nor the public, have re-
moved the disappointment of which Mr. Maurice complains ;
though all will acknowledge his talent, knowledge, and merit.

Icet the British public is. generous and discriminating ; and 1 trust
I shall not give offence even to Mr. Maurice in observing, that the
author of the Indian Antiquities, from the mere want of a little
common sense, has been in great measure the cause of his own
failure. The style . in which his works are written, is sO'
pompous and labored, that it is with the utmost difficulty
the most curious and anxious reader can toil through its redundant
periods and swelling paragraphs. "Knowledge and wisdom,"
says the poet Cowper, " far from being one, have ofttimes no
connexion.'' There is no simplicity of diction ; every thing is
forced, conceited, and turgid. Instances of these faults need not
be selected, they abound in every page, nor is Mr. Maurice's last
work free from them. The most true and common ideas are
couched in the most unnatural language. Thus, when Mr. Mau-
rice would tell us, that he thought some plates were necessary
to illustrate ills descriptions, we are informed: "While I daily
advanced more deeply into the Ocean of Hindoo Mythology >ana.
Sciences ; subjects so uncommon, and indeed, in some instances
so improbable, succesively pressed for discussion, that the force
of language coiild not fully elucidate them ; nor the most solemn
attestations of the most authentic travellers, give them the stamp
of credibility. I was thdrefore,- to illustrate ^he ideas I wished
to.conve^, compelled to. have recourse, to the pow^r of, another ^

330 On the OrigihjPiogres^y^^. of Idolatry.

toience* and Engraving caikie in aid of her sisfer Mythtylog^.'**
*?ref. p. 86. Tbe intolerable bombafst in tb^ 101 &t page of thig'Pre^
fat< ; the description of the Milbraic worship in the second vol uine';
which IS full of the most absurd and inflated language ; with a pns^
sage in the seventh where; for tbewbnt water, we^meef in a com-
mon sentence* the synonym of ** the aquatic eletitenf/' ar^^ome of
the most distressing specimens of the bad taste) and perversion of
langnage which characterise the productions of this otherwise
admirable author.

But thu error is not the only one which haii prevented the mfore
universal reception of these laborious works; Mr. Maurice by somcf
strange fatality introduces himself, his exertions, his expenses, aivd
private history on every possible opportunity. The extent to whfcli
this harmless, yet ofi«nsive, because obtrusive, egotism is carried, is
scarcely credible' to those who have not the gbod fottone to b^
acquainted with his volumes. At an early age Mr. Mattrice )>ub-
lished some poetry which did not become popular. In the 61 at
page of the Prefece to his Indian Antiquities, he consoles himself
under the negi^t he experienced, by recalling, as evety juvenile
author is proud to db, the praises wtiich had been besto^fed on bini
in private by some eminent scholars, to whom'^the verses had beeti
submitted. Mr. Maurice acttially applies the fottoiving language
to his own workis. ** Amidst continued and universal neglect, it is
still matter of honest triumph, that the few detached pieces, &c.
have received the warmest tribute of applause from nien who liquid
equally disdain to flatter or deceive ; from men upon whb&e. ster-
ling judgment, and upon whose unadulterated taste I dar^'to rely ;
from men who know and feel the difference that subsitsts, betireen
the nerveless singsong efl'usions of the day ; and that sublime; ener-
gic, manly poetry, that strikes with the forcef of electric tii'e, and
seizes upon the captive heart." He then proceeds to add, that his
love of poetry has corrupted his prose. It is unpleasant to observe
the weaknesses of men to whom the c6mmbn cao^e of literature is*
so much indebted, but it is this strange and uninvited egotisid wbich
runs through the whole book ; it is this inflated laUguage, which pre-
vents the possibility of its popularity.

It may excite surprise thus to detail fhe faults of an author for
whom I profess the greatest respect, and to whom is attributed
such acknowledged merit, ^ut there i& no inconsistency in sO dbing.
In relating what I truly believe to be the real cause of the apparent
inattention with which the works of Mr. Maurice have been received,
a most important lesson is presented to all authors. Learning,
genius, and perseverance are of no avail, unless they are dtscipllnec^
by good sense. If an author is not, after many exertions, well
received by a public which can be neither deceived, nor bribed;
which is too sensible, and too impartial, to decide wrong fo^ years'
together ; and which is ever pltoified with the stmbitS^nr and t€69iftf

.1

Remarks J ^c. SSI

%

ofaU, ivba appeal to its protection; lettlvit author suspect hi m^
self, aad ri^dly ejiamiae into^ ihe .probable causes of his failure*
A hi»b opinion of his own merits, and a compassion for the igno-*
ranee or bad taste of the age ; though they may afford coqsolatioiiy
will yield no improvement. The f^uh is almost uniformly in them-
selves :^and the spirit of labor which has enabled them to do so
much,, will always conquer the most ..inveterate faults. When De-
mothenes was hissed from the stage, he did not declaim against
tlie people. He discovered his faults, and avoided them. Above
all, let the man who would hope to be a favored author carefully
abstain from all self adulation, and obtrusive egotism.. His readers
know that books cannot be written, nor knowledge acquired with-
out much patient thought, much laborious study, much anxiety
and self-denial ; they give the writer their approbation ; but if he
pays himself beforehand by rehitiog in every page the privations
and difficulties. which must necessarily be undergone; tfiey will
withhold from the most meritorious his just tribute of applause. An
author, who thus distracts the attention of the reader from hb book
to himself, is like a painter who exhibits a picture to the public*
The spectators admire the splendor, or taste, or coloring, or other
merit in the picture ; they represent to their imagination the labor,
anxietyii and desert of the artist ; and would retire delighted with
the picture, and interested in the fortunes of its painter. But, if
instead of permitting them to examine^the canvas ^undisturbed,
its meritorious but UUjudging author were to place himself before it,
were to persist in pointing out, what be considered its chief excel-
lences ; and psoceed to relate his domestic sufferings, his assiduity,
and skill, the most enthusiastic lover of the arts would be offended,
and would relieve himself from the fatigue of listening to the painter
by silently and totally neglecting the picture. T.

REMARKS

On a Criticifm on Mr. Bellamy's Next) Translation
oftht Bible from the original Hebrew.

An urtiele having appeared in n review on some passages in
the New Translation of the Bible from the original Hebrew^ I
will offer a few remarks on some of its assertions, which do not
sippear to me conformable to the genius of the Hebrew lan-
guage.

V llie writer of the article says, " The palpable absurdity of
siippf>$iog that ail the learned men of the present day^ and of
some centuries past, had been so enormously mistaken, and ou

332 On Mr. Bellamy's New

such important pgints, till Mr. Bellamy arose, and was able to
set right every error, (without apparently feeling the least doubt
of his own correctness) appeared too gross for any ignorance to
swallow/'

I do not think these remarks sanctioned by experience. There
i^as a time when the world believed that the earth, and not the
snn, was in the centre of our system, and this was believed even
to the very late period of the world, the eighteenth century,
when the great Mewton ventured to oppose the '' consecrated
error." What was the treatment of that man, who has immor-
talised his nation by discovering to the world that knowledge
which had been buried in oblivion for 6000 years ? When he
first broached what was then called by the bigots *^ an irifidel
dogma, opposing the sacred scripture/* he was persecuted by
them. And Galileo was brought before the tribunal of a horde
of ignorant fanatics, and had his choice to deny his own words,
that the sun, and not the earth, was in the centre of our system,
or to end his days in the dungeon of the inquisition.

The Critic then proceeds to point out u hat he conceives to
be an inaccurate translation of Gen. vi. 14. jind thou shalt
pitch it within and without with pitch. He says, '' The whole
tenor of Mr. B.'s labors precludes any hope of his pr6ving ac-
cessible to the argumentum ad verecundiam. We shall there-
fore treat the question as still disputable ; and go on to shew
tliat the meaning which he declares to be the radical, or primary
sense of the word, is perfectly incompatible with the known and
undisputed meaning of all its derivatives except one, or two at
the most."

The Critic has here committed an error. The radical mean-
ing, which Mr. Bellamy says is given by the sacred writer to the

word "193 kopher, is atonement, ransom, satisfaction. He says,

'' That this is the true meaning of the word 1B2 kopher, and

that it cannot possibly have any other, is confirmed in every other
part of Scripture ^where it occurs. See where the same word,
that is, with the same consonants and vowels, is so translated
even in the comriion version; £xod. xxx. 12; Job xxxiii. 24;
Prov. vi. 35 ; Isa. xliii. 3 ; Numb. xxxv. 31, 32. This being
the radical meaning of the word, so used, and constantly applied
by the sacred writers, I have accordingly translated it as it is
understood and applied in other parts of Scripture. This not
only relieves us from the incongruous expression, pitch it with
pitefi, but we are informed that the dispensation given. to Adam
after the fall, and continued in all the churches to the time of
JSoah^ was preserved by him in the ark^ where sacrifices were

Translation of the Bible. S35

offered during the time that the deluge was upon (he earth, and
the divine communication was given, as in the churches before
the flood, from the mercy-seat between the cherubim ; which
communication was never given, but when the sacrifice for
atonement was upon the altar as representative of ike Messiah.

And therefore the word 1192 kopher, atonement, expiation, ran^

som, satisfaction, or redemption, can have no other meaning in
this verse, than it has in every other part of Scripture. It evi-
dently refers to the Messiah, the great High Priest of this last
dispensation, who is passed into the heaven of heavens : who is
said to be the propitiation for our sins, 1 John ii. 4. — Who
hath put away sin by the sacrifice of himself, Heb. ix. 26.
Who also maketh intercession for us, Rom. {viii. 34, before the
seat of eternal mercy, of which the earthly mercy-seat was
only a figure. Surely if this were the meaning of the word

1IB2 kopher, then we must render Exod. xxx. 12, thou shalt

give every man pitch (ransom)yor Ats sou/ — Numb. xxxv. 31,
yeshal Ituke nopiTCH (8atisfaction)yrir ^/ic life of a murderer —
Job xxxiii. 2, 1 have found pitch (a ransom)— Prov. vi. 33,
he will not regard any pitch (ransom)— Isa. xliii. 3, I gave
Egypt for thy pitch (ransom).

The. Critic thinks that the word "19D kopher means, ** as*

phaltus, bitumen, or pitch ; used to smear over wood or other
things.'' The unprejudiced reader will acknowledge that Mr.
B. has offered the most convincing reason for his translation of
this important passage ; the declaration of the Scripture itself

He says, '' The word "1S)D kopher, which the translators have

rendered pitch, has no such liieaning in any part of Scripture ;
and excepting this solitary verse, it is not translated by pitch m
any part of the Bible. The word which is always used, and
which is the proper word for pitch, is /1S)T zepheih.^ See Isa.

xxxiv. 9, Jlnd the streams thereof shall be turned into pilch —
Exod. ii. 3. Jnd daubed it wilri slime and with pitch. Now
as J19t zepheih is the only word 'i\\ the whole Bible that is used

for pitch, and as the word 19D kopher, uniformly throughout

the Scripture means atonement, or redemption, the reader who
is in search of tlie truth, will probably admit that there is the
best of all proof, the Scripture, for Mr. Bellamy's Translation.
The writer of the article docs not appear to be intimately
acquainted with the genius of the Hebrew language. He tells

534 Oh Mr. Bellamy's New

us that nB9 hephor means a hoar-froU ; and because a iioar

frobt coven, that 193 kopher, ^bich is a different word, must

signify pitchp because pitch covers that to which it is applied.
No attention has been paid by hioi to the orthography of the
language. These two words differ as much as the words poor
and pare ; but it would be absurd to- say that pare luight mean
poory because the property of a person had been cut offy pdred,
or impaired, " The same word,** continues he, '' is also used for
a small village; a covert^ retired plaCe in the country." Tliisi is
really the case as we have it in 1 Sam. vi. 8. but the translation
of this passage has been much disputed by the learned. Most

assuredly ^EH *)S)3 HJ)) vegnad kopher fuiphraazi, cannot be

translated, and oj country villages. If this writer had examined
the Hebrew, he would have found that no such meaning can be

given to the clause ; for the word HSO kopher, is not translated.

He, and some other writers, seem to suppose that the word
when written with different vowels, always has the same meaning.^
whereas the same consonants with a change of vowel, always
.vary the mode of eapressiou, as well as application.

The Critic says, that the atonement does not obliterate the
sin, and he refers to Isa. xxviii. 18, "your covenant with death
shall be disannulled, and your agreement with held shall not
stand : literally, your covenant shall be completely smeared over,
i. e. so as to become illegible. Had the verb been rendered
obliterated, the original metaphor would have been preserved.''
This does not agree with the apostle, who says, If we confess,
our sins He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to,
cleanse us from all unrighteousness : not to " conipletcfly smear
it over.'' 'The Critic is obliged to assent to the scriptural proof
given by Mr. Bellamy. He says, " In every other case, where
the verb is. found in these intensive .voices, itbas a r^renipe to
sins or offences, and is very properly rendered by ibe words
connected with those ideas, which Mr. B. has assigned to the
primary meaning." " Thus in Exod. xxxii. 20. we have no objec-
tion to Mr. B.'s translating it — ye have committed a great sin;
therefore now I will ascend before Jehovah, perhapi I shall
ATON E/or your sin. Yet even here," says the Critic, " an ad-
herence to the -original idea would have made no confu^on ;
and perhaps Ishqll completely cover, or obliterate your offence'*
But this would not be in agreement with the original. Mr. B.
would call it a comment^ fof to copipletely cover over vMy tjiing.

Translation.. of the BMe. QZ&

plainly means that the thtng covered s^ill r^n^ains : the language
also is improper, for to cQveVy is to " cover completely." The
writer has given a new sense to the vord dfsftnnulled, which he
says, is to smear over, illegible. But the word means to. make
fiullf to make void. And the word, null is to annihilate — th^
state of being no where, non-existence. Johnson. ^

The word "1S)D kuphar, which is in this verse of Isaiah ren-
dered disannulled, is in Exo<L xxix. 33. properly rendered
atonement; viz, thqse things wherewith the atonement was
made ; not those things which were smeared over. 1'he Critic
is here guilty of a perversion of the plain sen^e of this word,
which is. the same, both consonants and vowels, and can be
rendered by no other word than atonement.

I cannot allow any force to the arguments which have been
advanced against Mr. B.'s translation of this passage. His
proofs must be attended to, because they are the declarations of
bcripture, and he has set his foot upon a rock from which he
can never be moved, the atonement, reconciliation, satisfaction,
Qtredempiion, which was to be accomplished at the coming of
the Messiah, and concerning which he -has, to the satisfaction
of the unprejudiced reader, proved. this important passage to be
IBOSt clearly descriptive of the truths of the gospel dispensation.

The Critic tells us what has been said before without proof,
and whiclvhas been refuted, not only by Mr. Bellamy, but by
all able Hebrew scholars who have written on the subject, that
the translators translated from the Hebrew. The Critic says,
^' Mr. B.'s assertions, that ' translations only were resorted to,
and thait no appeal was made to the Hebrew,' are in direct
opposition ta tlie plain fact before us. What can be said of a
person who thus makes assertions, which the very passage on
which he is at the time commenting proves to be false i'j
Mr. B. has not said that the translators had not the Hebrew
before them as well as translations, and therefore that in
many instances they might translate from Hebrew ; but he
has properly said that '' no translation has been made from
the Hebrew only, since the 128tb year of Christ." And
the English translators themselves confirm it, as has been
recently proved in the most satisfactory manner by Sir James
Burges, in a publication intitied, Reasons for a New Trans-
lation of the Scripture, And therefore, disclaiming all improper
personality, 1 may, according to the fair rules of criticism, ask
in the words of the Critic, '^ What can be said of a person who
thus makes assertions which the express words of the translators
prove to be false ?" If the writer fairly examined the original,

336 On Mr. BeHamy^s New Translation, ^c.

he would b^ sensible^ by comparing the authorised version witK
the* Hebrew, that the translators were correct when they said in
their preface, that it was not their design to make a new trans^
idtion, *' but out of many good ones to make one principal
good one.'' Surely the writer w ill not again assert^ that, if the
translators out of many translations attempted to make a
good one, they translated or attempted to make a good one
from the Hebrew only, if he had read the Akti-dbist,
lately published in refutation of the blasphemous pubUcation
called the Dgist, he would be inclined to form a more candid
estimate of the author, and be convinced that the translators did
not translate from the Hebrew. 1 would also recommend to his
perusal, the Critical Examination and Refutation of the Ohjec-,
tions made by Mr, Whittaker, to Mr. Bellamys New Transia^
tion ; and he would perhaps find sufficient ground for changing
the tone of his next article. At least I think he will refrain
from persecuting the man whose sole design is to defend the
sacred volume against the attacks of the. enemies of divine reve-
lation, and against those who declare that the sacred original
** the inspired volume, is corrupt." I conceive that a more
dangerous dogma cannot be promulgated, for if it were believed,
there would be no dependence on the Bible ; its genuineness
and authenticity would vanish at once, and using Mr. B.'s words,
** deism would bury in oblivjon the truths of the gospel, as those
great truths overwhelmed the Pagan religion at the time of
Coustantine the Great.'*

S.T.

*#* We shall not refuse to admit articles on either side of
this question, provided their length is confined to our limits,
and their spirit critical, not personal ; argumentative, not con'
tumelious : tu a-?c\r^poi yaf roi, xiv imiplkK p, Saxvei. Eo.

337

\

ILLUStRATION . OF JONAH,.u, 2.

• . .J . « / I

The difficulty in this yerse. arisins frop our vvkar translation
of it| 13 occaitionea partly b; a misconception oi. the ormnai
phrase TMltf ]C32, and partly^by a ridiculous fable of (be Bab-
binsy fbunded on this passage^ ]Q3 here signifies tofiU9 n^edfps ^
iMtitnuSy and ihe sentence may be rendered : ' I cried frbia tha*
midst of the grave :' or in other words, from the mosfintirnaie,
perif, and erpectaiidn of death. In reviewing the^numeroas'
miraculous occurrences recorded in the Old Testament^ from '
u-hich the Hebrew poets borrowed the principal part of t^ieir '
finest images, we find the overthrow of Pharaoh ii) the red sea, .
to be one of the most majestic, and most capable of exciting^
sentiments of astonishment and terror* Accordingly, in the
writings of the subsequent authors, we frequently discover meta-
phors derived from this source, and applied as fear, sorrow, or
entreaty,/ most prevailed. The sea may be naturally considered
as a grave, and by an easy transition^ its floods,- billows, &c«
werA used' to express the attendant or imminent dangers of the
tftoib. It IS lu this light we must explain many verses' of the
Psalmft* Thus, Ps. ^i. 7. Ixix. 1, 2. cxxtv. 4, 5, are- only'
meant to betoken the fear of Pavid at the approach of death,'
and to give a lively and sensible idea of a man struggling for life
in (he abyss of waters, the unfathomable^ deep. In. Ps.
Ixxxviii. 6, the figure is more clearly shown^ ^m^ witt.tbrow
light on the present remarks.

rm/TT/i "ran ^an» * -

* Thou hast placed meld th6 fewest pit'; (Qiou hpat placed me),
in darkness in the deeps.' Here, by a paralleli one par^ of the
text is analogous to the other, and consequently both mdan the
same thing. In the same Psalm, v. 7* ^ Thou bast aflUcted' me
with all thy waves,' and v. 3. ^ my life draweth nigh unto the
grave,' imply precisely the same meaning. Job, in a similar
manner, but with more.reality, exclaims: ^For tfiou hast cast
me into the.deep^in the mid^t of -the seas (D^^2D/3) and the
floods compassed me about ; all thy billows and thy waves
passed over me. ^Ilie waters compassed me about, even to the
life, (ad periculum vttx) the depth closed me round about:
weeds* were, wrapped aboiit my head ;'- c* ii. 3:^5: -Th6 flejft*

VOL- XXI. a JL NO. XLIL Y

SS8 Notice of Mr. Elmsley 's Edition

^nrm u dwctiot ife of Ik Jewish tepuldm, but «s uwal/ iiigUjr
fifimtiTe, and we recpgoife in it epttliets fo^tnid in many otbor
parti of die Scriptwe.

^ I went down^tb the bottoms of the monntains ; the earth nith
its bars wa$ about me for ever ; yet thou hast raised up my life
from corruptioDi O Jehovah ! my God.'

The ancfetits in then- poetical i 'n>resentations of Hades, tes-
tily somewhat similar ideas. In rlesiod. we read, lir' ifx^*^'?*
IMySkmg iv mlpxo'i Patii;, and mKuMs IvytnoL yo^; : and the sub
gurgiie voito, and tristi compescit unaa, of Vii^irand Horace
are well known. But the best comment on the Hebrew quo-
Utionsy and which points out their genuine significationj is the
following epigram from the Anthologia :

iVixtnjyou ru^og elfuh 6 Varrky hrri yiapyov»
'Us d}i Koi yah} ^yyo; mar' *Ai6r^.

* Naufraeui kic jaceo; contra, jacet ecce colanus !
Idem Orcitt terrdp sk, pelagoaue subeaiJ

jExveriion. S.Jdhnson*
If this is favorably received, I may be tempted to send an
essay on the precise extent and- meaning of the word ^^MKf, wid.
the knowledge of a future state of puni^ment among the Jews* •

MUSSIDIUS.
P0rUmouih,

/ime, 1820.

smpinuorMHJBiA. euripidis medea.

In mum studiosof JwentuUs rtcmmt et iUusfrmit
PETRU8 ELMSLEY, A. M. (h^onU, 1818. Sw.

I i

No. II. IContimedJrom No. XXXFUI, j>. 289.] -

Void universe de opera, qnam P. Elmdctns hl/tdux pnestidt,
8«ntiremus, in prima parte censurae aofltrae-dminus. -PeraBtas
aunc reUqua deiocept persequi, de quibiu a^uid nobis adBo-,

of the M^dea of Buriptdes. - 339

tandttm videtur, non tamen vt omiuaf pttienim a^crtationei^
secandtfias in tmts paginis attiajgamus. Has enim si pertocac-
tare TeUemus, liber nobis scribehdua essel miilto msuor, quam:
Elmsleii liber est, qouiti plurimfM ille in adnotationibus istis
reteram scrip^Mmm locos 1>rev]Siitne in^catis ratiombus qor-^
rigere tentaTerit, quanim oeirectioniiiii cur pltirimae nobia non
probentur^ dtcere losgum est. Videtur autem Elmsl^qs corn-
gendi opportunitates nimia cum cupaditate quaerere: id quod
eum non dubitamus ipsum a£^^aiidaimDrobaturumeise.. J^st
enim hsec communis sorseorttttif qui arti criticae operam dant^
tit initio nihi!l non corruptum esse suspi^entu];> ubi aiitem matu-
rtiiit sciential paulktim intelfigant, muko ininus conruptQS ad
nos pierveoisse veteres . scriptores^ quam a criticis, esse . cor«r
ruptbSf . . ' * '

In anapaestis^^qui sunt a v. 95., qixum libri fluctuent inter,
Doricas et conimunes ibrmas^DoricasEbnsleius Med^.eomr.
munes nutrici restituit, Fbrsia^iiunque dicit pf^aioreyn sibi in boc

fenere licentiam sunipturum fuisse in Hippolyto,. quam in-
ledea fecit. Veremur ne non satis idoneus in hac re auotor si(
Porsoiiusy siquidem non potest dubitari^ quih tragici etiam in
eiasdem personse verbis pro rei, de qua sermo est, natura^
animtque affectionis diversitate communes Doricasque formal
coniunxerint. Quamquamhis quidem in anapxstis Qon 9Stf
quod magnopere pugnare cum Elmsleio velimus. " . .
' V. 97. Non possumus quin adnotationem ex eo genere, com*
metkioremus, quales permultas in hoc libro inveniri in prima
parte censurx nostras diximus, quae cur scripts siht, plasie intet*
lijgi non potest. << Ante Euripidenii" ' inquit, « xpaiia in aoa^
paesto usurpat .£schylus Prom. 88Q» xpa^tet hi ^ofico ^pti^
XaytrlKuy Cttf hdc^ obsecro, dixit f An quemquam adeo inCTH
fum esse putavit, ut xa^S/a did posse in anapaestis credat ? In
iambis si xpalloi posuisset iEscbyluSf digntfm uieniQratu fuisset^ ,
quia hi xap$/a p'otius postulant* .

V. 102. Cprrigit ikypm 'f 1^0$, copulam saq^fus in priore
membro omitti ab librarib observans. Qua opportunitate
utitur, ut locos nonnullos corrigat. Sed ut recte it^mendaTerit
Eurip. Androm. 424. et ^tippl* 87. at in .£scbyli Agam. 810^
non erat idonea caussa, quare scribi velleti xit^r uwpfuQtiO'os r
i^cria yrfQayi.yivo$9 oSr' ^ ifpoari^aoivtSloLXOL viiMOV^ prp eo, quod lege*
batur, xoer' otoimuo-oos jjo-flot yeypctiiitivosf ouS". Aliquantp peius
res cessitlBlomfieldiOi iatofji^mv scribyenti. Non maps prpbaii*
dufn putamttSj guod in Arist^h. Lys, i^51,: Elm^Unus repdni

340, Notice ^ Mr. Elmsle^'s Edition

▼ulty &X^' iifinf •! Tf y^xviofi'^; ^£f »( X4 Kwfoyivu '^f po2rn|«^
^aciHus erat et aptiusy «^' Ijfi^ef 7'. ^

'^ y. 105. £)if&ciii8 locus est: SijAoy S* ^fx^> sfai^ofuvov ^s^;,
oUay^^^ oS; rix;^" ii^a^'fi jxf/^ovi tvfjuS, Dissent vir doctisslxnus
cfe scripturae vanetate^ coiistructionemque fortasse dicit huiui-r,
modi esse : S^Xov S* c$^ ri^ avi^u fiei^ovt ivfitf \% Mrfiiw) vi^o$.
otf/Loy/Y^g oL^s **ioLi^ii'mv\ Intelligi hie potest, quid differant
cpnstructionis explicatioj in qua ElmsleiuSj ut alii eius^populares^
niultam operam coUocavit, e^ explanatio sententise. Construe- ,
tionem enim explicuit : sed quid iuvat, construi posse oratiouem^
sftl leges grammaticaSj si, quern . sensum habeat^ et an is aptus
sity noh ostenditur ? Atqui quid est <x{%ii$ e^aif ^/Urivov t Porsonus
id per anastrophen dictum atcipit pro' l^ uf>xni odfifjApovf euoi-
que 'sequi yidetur £fisisleius. ^ At iteriim quaerimus, quid ' hoc.
sit. Nam .si i^ &gx,^$ est ab initio^ negamus admitti' posse'
anastrophen, xjuse, ubi prxpositio cum nomine suo vim nabet*
adverblij nuUo modo locum inveniet, ut appareat, alienum ess^^
quod Porsonus aflFert^ (rco/totra ^^r^y eWriKiB, pro (reof^r^ ei$ ^^ijn
^X$e./ In cuiusmodi exemplis recte se habet anastrophe, quia
singula verba suam propriam vim et potestatem retineiit. At
cpiod est'i l^ oLfXiS «?? T«^oj )3«/veiif. ab initio usque adfiifm ire%^
i. e. pei^etuo ire, neii|ue agx,^s ,lx]3a/v€<y, ^neque rikos ihrfiamtv ,
dici potest. Itaque si anastrophe hie usus ^set. Euripides».[
ptoprie singula verba accipienda foreiit, nubesque diceretur ^
sublata ex siio initio, quod dici abs.urdum esset, quia nihil e#t,*
quod^non nascatur ex suo. initio. Apertum verq, hoc dici.
debufsse', ex initio, quod fecisset Medea, cognosci, multo eam^^
grayiora uubila concitaturam esse. Quare sic disti^guendum .
putaitiUs,. $^Xov oapx^iSfi^aigi/i^eyovvifogplfMiyiis^ i$ ru^.hiixifu.^
IMi^ovi iyii^co, Insolentiu's qiiidem dictum,^ ^^y ^px^h ^^^ '
tameijj ut recte dictuiii yideiatur. , Et habet'^hanc interpretation^ir^ ^
scholiastes, neque alio 'spectat I]^, quod libri quidam ante igxns;:
inserunt. Hspc explicatio si cui dis^licebit,' ei non video quid ]
reliquum sit,.quani ut yi^og etgx?ii ol^xMyrig coniuQgat, nu64m
ihitii gemituum, quod neque elegans, neqii^ satis aptum est. ,
Cxterum etiam'de av44fs«' paullo accuratius .quseri potuefaU*
Nam sic si leghur, idque yerbum de 'Medea a(:cipitur,. faciliuif,'
quis J^Xt/, quatn ^\ov exspectet. ' Quod nomen,quuni argueri^ \
videatur, yetbum ilTud zdyefog spectare, melior * videtUr . altera ^
lectio," ayafei: sic enim JpVo avafsi scribenduiA, rectef mouuit )
Elmsleitis. . . Atque optime congruiint l^rti^o/Aevoy et iivfl^ * ,
V. 11,5: Mirathur, qiiod Elmsleius, guum Porwnu^^^

4 .

^ of the Medea of Euripides. ^1

fi ^6 (To) 7a7^s; TTOLTois aiifrXoixici^ jxeT^ov(ri| vulgatam ti Sf <roi
panilo meliorem/ saltern non deteriorenl yideri dicit. J^p mult6
quidem meliorem, sed unice v^ram dici dportebat/ siquldem
quod Porsonus dedit, plane frlgidum et omnino non aptum est,

V. 118. Bene quidem monetvir doctissimuSj non satis apte
hic philosopharl nutricemj sed quod ait, nihil cum Medeae ^qur
ditione commune habere, qux de iregum animo dicantur^ ipse
potuerat ex parte saltern eitpli^are, si in veirsu 117. recte func-
tus esset officio interpretls. Ad eum versum nihil adnotavity
^ervans interpunctiones Porsoni, p7/x.oi^ rixvi, ^^ n 7ritf^6* co$
(nrepotXyw* Ut videatur construi voluisse, eo; wrepaXyeo^' pi^^ ri
vudriTe. At non modo dubitari potest, an ea verba sic potius
interpungenda sint, ^i{ ti fraSv^t'" c6$ uw-egaXyw^ sed suadere id
etiam planior verborum ordo videtur. Quin tertia ^upererat
via, eaque ipsa est, quam ingrediendaiii fuisse existimaihus/ut
melius cobxreret nutricis digressio de regibus : oi/ioi^ rixva, fii}
ri ntoAifi* cog wr§QaXy& Suva rvpayytiov X^/xartt.

V* 121. PxDbamus, quod Elmsleius vulgatam, riyu^ ffitfiVtdf»
restituit. Sed vellemus, vir doctissimus, qui alias . leviora el
qiiSB vir cuiquam prosint adiiotare solet, hac oppc^rtuniCate
ostendisset, cur, quod Porioaus ex Brunckil eoniectura potueratt
70 r &p'' etBM^i, hie quidem ferri pit^set, aliis ^atem kt tioii
paucis tragicorum locis, in qmbos 8* olg pro yAp teponi volue-
hmt critici, non ess^t admittendum.

V. 196. Valde miramur virum doctisrinam, qui non ac«
quiescens in ea interpt^tationei qoam nos dederamus, veAi
rei S* uTs^/SoAXovr ov^im xaipw Uyofrui sic ezplicanda pisteC, iit
Ufform sit i<r;^t/ti, o^mif' qux nostta ^ttoque sehteiltb erat^ ailXhx
xfltipoy autem significet, ou« ct^ xMpoV, &xalfM$f idque He non dt
iniempestive^ sed immoderaie^ supra modum* Uode s^iisam «Ste
volt : plm aquo ixUeni mor^tflttesr, i. e. potefUiorei quam ttpe^
dsip reddunt homines^ ad tempus scilieei. P^vgere ienim poetam^
fffilKous 8* &Ta$ irav i^wt^ Zaliuo¥, ^xo4$ iac^xn. Viz putamua
iafeUciorem horum verborum inteiprefeatiohem excogitari p#8se.^
i<Iam ne o^iwot xeupiv pro ixdilpd^s dictum uigeamus^ qind rd
wrtpfiiKXt^vra i quum mediocritatem laodat^ aKod •smttvqnam
immodica f Q^od si etiam o^lyae' xaipoV €0t wprainiuM^ J^^
aland '^feetur, quam, immodica mpra modum vaUdarmnt t Uud-
praterea, quod sibi ittvetnre vir docdssiitiaain his verbis VidBtor,
iiMCO potentiores reddl homines ad temput , ipse mkrit^^'qub-
modo elicuerit. • Accedit, quiodi si posset hxe in Ut verUkeue
sentacitia, tamen inepta foret hoc loco, 'in qtto planmn etft^ ita et
procedere et debere proc^ere sentential : apdmanf medioi^

d4A Notice cf Mr. Illimley 's Edition

101 ; qmd OMlem wiodum eseedii^ nikU tempestivum ^jfieit nw^^
MStm^ maiontfuep qtmm Dem irasdiur^ t^krt mala. Cseter uini
xokfSf pro natfUL dixit PindainM PviIl i, 157. Neque . afiena
iont spud euindem foXAMi nM^jt^ Neoi. i. 28. et Ktu^ii Slfiov
ni. Sd. pro 9oX^ nalfta et ihfi^g xatpiog.

if. ISI. Numeronimi iit Tidetur^ insolentia ofieasos Elmsldiis
post Kokxi^i aliquid excidiMe suspicatur, fonasse oikrpcbf vel
aUeaf. At tttmaiqiie talde htgft. Jure videmur posudari poft-
ke. 11^ qm tn^cum cdat, emn habeat numeromm usumi ut,
praesertiin in tarn facili fecoy quae mecra asorpata siiit animad*
irertat. St Tidit quidem Uc aliquid huius rei ElmdetiiSf quuni
¥• 184. y^ pro fioif acribendnm coniecit, et t. 1S5. i ywai
tcripsk: led quos dedit t. 181 — 185. naiiiero$i ut Termm
dicamusy paftim insolentes et praviy partim elumbes sant. Ita
describt verba debebast :

iflde lequi debebat hexameter dactylicus acatakctusj et pentat-
meter acatakctos. .

V. J 86. Dedit Elmdeitt^ hnl fMi ^lAk smforrmy comparaae
jfpiv nfabnvi in Androm. 478. .Videtttr earn baec phramm coow
Miatio momaes ut , banc scriptttiam, 4|uam unus. codex a
Puteano eoUataa pncbeti in textmn admitteret. At quid ad
zem^ 81 similis pbxasis alibi Invenitur i Pkrique libri ^iXov) quod
ve^. propter banc cavasam» et magis etiam propter aensum recipi
4ebebat. KUfonitcu nilul ^eat qvam eglMum tU. £t ita Icfgit
etiai)! scboliastM.

.. V,, 187. 188. Bene ostendit Ehndeius, Porsonum emsse m
foiendando hoc loco. Ipse »«] %\ yAf^n coniicit^ has pard-^;
Cttlas^'ita^positas . inveniri observans t. Iffl^.^ quam coniecturanx
digfiam quidem cammemoratoy sed non in te^tii pohendanv
dicity:^ in quo Musgnnrii emeodatiooem posuity riv y\f yikf l^^f
pf6r6 /»iy yfl^^cfyquod libri habeht. Verissime Mttsgranus.
^aniFetTeteres^brarii; et nemo non saepe in scribendo quaei
eodem: redeunt»: maximeque quae inverti possunt» pennutant.
Suam^Tefo^coniectttram EfansSeiuS' neque commemorare ct pro*
f ecto ne £M:ere quidem debebat. • Qind enim ad hunc kcuipy:
qucktistae particube alio in-kto l^UAtur ? Hie non sunt aptae,.
ne(|ne akerutra sola posita, neqUe amine coniunctse. I^iqi^ ncn
▼idtsseyiram ddcttasanmn tanto magia mirum est, quoA ipaey
qux^tis.sit'particuhnnnxtfd 8^9 ad ▼• 880. doc^t.

V. 147. .^<'Si:certum'e8aet/' vatfikf ^ l^xP^v mediam apud
Attamwnpcrfiodliceie>fiKiiefep9niposeet4^ Optamus,

of the Medea of EuPipides. 34S

\xt : nunpfiiiaiii oUiviiCsktiir >ir jpnestsM^fldniia^" ^^od ^ if |^
«^>ieiiter dixit in subiecta adnoUtione : << ai luuun tmiuBi dt
hia:4ttiiique;exeiiipiU exsanKtf quis ytilgatam' scriptmam dejCeii^
dele attderet?" Itaiqiie etiam atque etiam vogamiiSi pvociijl
habieat istud ax^Vf quod in .£schjli quidem 8^d llu ^1»
iTMle xMiittit, tetsum iUum ingeaiossif sed miii&ie tanitiiprb*
rbabili coniectunu^tentans; ^mov 'fMA*-^dy h o5f v^ovi^n
,Ottid enim prodesc coniectura.iyaam^ clegpuMy si adb aeiitv Jbd
awBa.eaty ut oiiiittam» quod siaittl edam aiitj«Ciqpliictt$ i^iiis
eflMndandus enut, quern attisi|^ quidem vir doctisgimus p.. 14»7«
Hd ut iMm afi^iat medetam. i)e sensu autem .quod diceraipiSy'
quern crilictts ante omnia debet retficetef quid aliiid noine dedk
£lmileiu# quam. huiutmodi sententvm: iuUum bictum meuf
lychis miki ad aurem admaoet ^

V. 149. Scribendum coniicity r/^ o-o/ v^rr ra; iarkeirw xohsis
Spo^f eo sensui quo v. 423. roe; avaySpov xo/r«^ Nam ^fXflU^iy,
?rX«tf ly, vXi}<ria^f ly de coniugio usurpari^ quod aliquot exemplit
demonstrat. Non diffitemur^ banc quoque ihgeniosam esse
coniecturam: sed istorum, quibus utitur, Teiborum exempla
nihil ad rem faciunt. lUud erat demonstrandunij etiam AfrXaro^
Ita dici, quod veremur ne demonstrari nequ^t. Itaenimhuic
nomini yidetur rei gravis et metuendae significatio adhaesissej ut
valde dubium sit, an noh recte de eo, quod sinipliciter Tetitum
et prohibitum est, dicatur. Caeterum, ut sblet' nix doctf s&nus
ubique occasionem corrigendi quaerere, jparum ctrcummecte
quum de aliis locis iudicat, tum de Rhesi r. SIO. in quo rSer-
sonuni ad Moer. p. 25. recte iirXarov scribere ait. . At dbafc
Piersonus, cuius disputatio de verbis avArr^^^ avXi^^osj ofirAiircl^
omnino parum explicata est. Unice £x>a^o$ illi loco convenit^
idqi^e libri etiam in Medex rersu recte, ut nobis videtiir, pr^
bent.

V. 156. Bene disputat de forma v6rbi tdyrrtyv, sed quod ait,
in hoc metri genere epitritum piimum et lUiambum bene sibi
respondere, etsi per se yerum est, tamen quae exempla aflerit, noip
quadi^ant : sunt enim ex aliis metris deprompta, et alterum
quidem edam' cohruptum. Quo numero esse putet Tersum,
quem dedit,

non potest ex iis, qux dicit, intelligi. Accurador obsftrva^jo

' tttttata prsebuisset metra, in quibus Cretici ac Md^^ P^^^^^

Utio ounsione caret : .7

- •

Tontv StipofMyn 0'of tvytroey. ......

(SH Noiiu qfUfi Ekudey \ Edition

- V. fltl(> Srhrtttphftii 'Officio: AiigU utlfimiinenit^ T<delMt
•IljMitiiii, . BMillrnMi# 'OOMMHet longam> admnatiboemaid t. iOO.
.^ (Vfitatiftmiam fot ocbiiiii m»n notMimani fonmihai m&tdk
I^mMU^i^ efWM»fiAPM»i » iwdtit csediplb coitfiniiat« et pottm,
4hii ia Us^rf yt ^ «pM«» toAfioM-' ^SuMty addkum ik itfMm/t
iwttimt.i Hoc emoi cmsmodi en;, ui^ quuin. iadk^Mnk
iiiHilirffr adicctiim vidcri^ ali<)iia adnotadone indigeat. niseis
fludioahimwB, moacndiira iwmtf dica ila propter proegrtMun
ifmrng M^^ithm^ •iq[uidem 'Gnedi |ibi de pacto ^ fcedere
jtftio ttty Ulttd mazime- Mi|;tfr« iolenr, fi quis prior fidom
^variti •quo ftoto a]tai» •! idem faciC) tore agm vtdehir* Sk
iini 'HMMtis : '

V. 179* Scribendum putamusy o-ireua-ov Se n Tf^iv xaxno-tfi,
ut cod. Rom. i). habety nisi quod cum castcris libris l\ omittit.
Ti in lu8 non cum enrfucrov^ sed cum xaKco<ru$ iun^endum. Simi-
les ehclidcarum coUocatipnes indicayimus ad Vigerum p. 895.

V. SIO. In verSiSi otta. yap xoXXouc /SgOToiy (rBfuvoug yr/mroLgf
Toig iii¥ ifuijiJtrm axo. robg S* tv ivpalotf^ mxta ac reliqulintexpretes .
dubius mret Elmsfeius. Veirumvidit Seidlenia sensiiip esse :
.nofif muUos tiomines austerosy alios mios ipse oculU meis vidi,
flUo$ ie quibus audivi. Comparat ule ^schvli Agam. 99Y.
^iuiopMi S* aar 6§ifMTeay v^otqv, ctMiMprus ^v, et ooph. QEd. CoL
t4» ifu^yoi fMf « %i>d¥ oreyotAriVy co^ av ipLfiMTcovp wfOfno : i. e..
ji^ ad^ftdu ecgnoicitur.

^ V* !2l5. Laudamus diligendamj qua de constructione voculae
«|ply diasendt Elmsleius, licet non in omnibus ei assentiamur.^
S^tim quod ait, << subiunctivum non usurpaht traeici, nisi in
priori membro adsit negandi aut prohibendi signincatio/' ita
dtctJim est^ ut lectores cfedere debeant> qui ita loquatur, aut a
ceteris scriptbribus non esse observatam nanc regulam diceie^
aut se practer tragicos nihil legisse significare. Atqui non pro*
prium noc tragicorum f st| sed comniune omnium, qiu Graeqp
icripserunt. Paullo aptius 7cp\v sine iv cum subiunctiYO tragicis^
siye rectius omnibus poetb» qui non familiarem sermonem
iflutantur, tribuisset. Et abiudicat sane banc omisslonem parti-
Ctthe iv com PorsonO a 'familiari seroione : iure an iniuria alibi
"i^userem^s. . Nunc si . Graeci omnes a contunctivo cuitt irpW
liontun^ettdb abstfai^nt, iiiti negado sit in altero fhembroi
Cperae pretium fecisset vir doctissimuSf* ut ilolyis TidetUr^ ^
huitts rei caussam aper uM i^ t PMnfarum eiim rideatur necesse
est| ov irof 40-01 wpifif JccActfrji; ncte dicit male autem iroi^o-oi vptv

\

' i^f tilt Medea of Muripides.- 345

fty xBheiiTfi?, qttum ptsBsertitti' neqiiel - Lftlfaa) ^iNjqtfe aii« linguse
huiusmodi discrimen norint. Vimidiitameil 'st ' omi^r Gire^
4iiud 'dtAorimeh ob^maranty^ quid aliud^^ ^uaiii ^Mam-^^ll^.
^ttam 80be6$e teitsebimudy ettr liecfelsarid itn- lo^ii^ 'delni^frritir?
^AKter enitn ne miliena quidem • exempht vihceiity ut idoh
-potuissft edam diseedi ab iH^ c6tt8ijietudi&e credumtis; ¥Mi^
-amus vero; B-ecte dicimr et vdi^ist) et tjy ^roi^w; ir^h'trt xg-
Ae$r«eu Quidita ? Quia hoe idem ^stf ire Trpo^rtG xtXeClfraf'trf.
.Atqul quae prascedunt mandatum, ftv^e^fiatit,* rive non fiatit»
cenum est et planum quo tempore fiaftt 1^ non fiiTiit : fltiift
Mtmant Hon iuiilPaftt^'mand^Ufti/ < Lon^e ali^d est tt^Iv i{» x^
Affu(rj]c. Qu6d qui didei noh solum iflud^ an/^ maftt&K^fM, ditif,
sed primb subindicat) incertdm esse^ utvum tu si^ mandatthrus,
an non ; dethdei autem, qiioniam apud Graecos in omni conittnc-
tiyo significatio quaedam futbri exact! inest, mandatuni ilhtd
•etiam ut iam datum commemorat) ho(^ modo^i^rtVi^ quam ^uotem^
'pore iu i»andaveri$i J^ive Graece, icqiv % orav xeAsyq^j. Iam ov
'^oirja'a vjtv^ Srav neXwcrig planum est, nihil aliud signincare, qliam
-itctvi^a) inocf xeXsvo-i}^. V ide vero quid sit voi^o-w trph-^ Sray xtkeS^
(rrig. I<^il profecto aliud, quam ^aam priuSf quam quo tem^
pore tu mandaveriSi quad niseio an sis umquam maruhiturt^i. At-
NquI 81 facies quid quo tempore id, quod nescis futurumne sit ah .
^on, nondum factum erit, quando tandem facies ? 'Certum ^nim
esse debet non modo esse futuirum, sed etiam quando futttrum
sit, si ante, quam fiat^ facere qiiid vis. Quare nisi infinitiTO
*uti Toles, dic^re debebis aiit ^oi^oo vplv Kekeva-eig, aut iroiria-oDftijji^
iv He>isv(rats, 1. e, priusquam iubere poteris. Sed 9roi^a-» wpW iV
xsXet^i]^ nohmagis Grsece dicas, quam JjZ^^^ fades primqtuim
Husserlm. Eadem enim in utroque perversitas est. Sed rede^*
tnus ad ea, quae dixit Elmsleius. Ac laudamus, quod monult,
non fllud spectandum esse, utrum ipsa particula oi vel ^Lri &
''lalterO membro sit, sed u^um sententia sit negativa, an h6n.
Kani eti^nr in affimatira sententia piirticulam negativam usiir-
pari, et negatiyam posse sententiam esse sine particula negativa*
"Sed erravit tameh in loco Orestis v. 1218.

^ik&urfFM 3', fy Tiff frpW ritkEwnfi^ f ^S»

Neque enim m verbis ^vXa^a-e V 5y ti$, quae idem sint ac fi>>M&9 '
'^^ tig\ quasrenda negatio est, sed adest in ipso verbo ^Jjf, de qub
verbo dictum ad Vigerum adnot. S20. Simonides fr. $9h ap\fA
'Stobseum Serm^ zcvt. (xcviii.)

M6 ifi^tiu tf Mr. Elitodey? EdHion

Alittd imhwnuj i weiiyhim f» Synesk^adiiotaiitBeiaiiits* -Cm^
tfitum opene foMBtaum eiat cirortnteoniiii notafe, qui m&^iio^
dts Antig. 6l8..iiitevpttiis^niiit» Mu t ^SSh, ^i; wfh vufi
t^fifl «j£i rif wpefeai^, aiqiiidein et lio|^ lezy de fM. 4io»
tuiDy et. MDteiida verbonun dvtiy evm Ifmimagi postiiht. Ek*
j[S|iit)er Seidkrut ita biulc loeiun* enmidatt tSMri ^ etth ^^0
.#|p)^ «v() tff^jM^ viim r$s mf99a»nf vML mistaiit in tHopttciay
mil c|Bod iaii^yr^ sctibit.

. . V.S18. Hk aon aU feiiiiaitt adnocaie^ ka Claootfii Kiac
dicta csM^ qui tunn ffy^ KT ffl ^ civibiia incwnmodabati ^
. , V. S2d. RecteputamusElmtteiumdixiisei scfi^liuaaiyiy^
riiiif x«cAc»$ a fcholiasta tribui viden histrionibiUL Af^poMit
aiitem- verba scfaoliaitae^ ut in ed. Yen. kguntur: KmUmif

m Tp^y aItovo-i ywJmu» xoXttff. <> HaeCy'V isquits ^ acutio*
fiDBa cofri^enda lemiqiiow? Curobaeoo conkenda ? nid quod
.ica coMUci^t, corngendoinidnm faceie9 quod £m kutipreuiido
jddbet. Adeo plana sunt omniay at miiemwr profecto, -quid
^OQir^ velit. Nam iUtid qnidem nemo mm Tidet, xoxirrof an^f&v
.aiM h m poetae TeriNi ease, quibaa suam ddnde expiicationem
addit soioliaatea. lam' qukliUe? Kartifnh^xH^ monbua con^
fei^terdktiun ait. . Ferox enim Medea et animi impMMit
eat. Q^^'^^^^^^» ^ conatrne^da aigttificaty k ^-^pyiMt
mfofra^ x^xivrof eK|8t/9i|iiiis Ex quo apeitum cat^ cnaa. non y^yviff^
»9t9 xe^Ms, aed aUterkgisse. Quid legakf non dieit: aed .Teii
simik estj kgiese eum yiywio-xti^ jutXS»s* Hiatriooea cBim» non
apccMnmodantes se ingenio Medex^ yiyvdkieeiy TutXis pranonciaie
dkit. Hoc videlicet TijJty Medeam^ qnaestanimiaffectaoniim Tebe-
menda, ea etiam in aoiofe nti, ideoque dicefe» tn fno niU$ tUiene
seis^: omnia sUa erani^ Id fiignae hiatrionea: nnde eoa aUtar
Iptonunciare et constniere haec verba* Quomodo ycio ? Rea
ipsa monstrat Nam ai ytyvm^Mtw xlli pronnndabanli ninu cum
hoe Terbo, non com i(y debebant coniungere : ev tS yeif ^ im$,
^imoL yiyydkTCffiy X0(X«^ III guo miki siium eraiyti cmnia recte
tmHiuerem. Nam ytyy&vxMiv est etiam decerhere^ censHtmrc
Iphig. Aul. 107. £^ S* od xaXflD^ iyymf rvr\ oeudif p^eraypi^ xoAtS;
toAiv. lam verp aHa oritur quaestk, verunme.sit, quod de hkk
trionibus refert schoIiasteS) an fictum. Ac magnopere vereer,
iKj quod ilk legisse videtur yiyvcoorxsi; xflcXeof, emendatio lit
critici cuiuspiam, conTenire id ingenio Medeae, infinitivum antem
ab histrionibus invectum rati. Quare nescio an Mattbiie etiam

. ofihtMetka of Euripides. "^ 347

laudandii8 sit» quod yiyycort^iyreyocaT^rit^ quod, opdme cam iit^
^uae ainte dixerat Medea, eoDCTuit, ^^ti^j^^y hipiafiia^ et xarfaii^
xHK^* Intelligit enim hxc cEoro videridehere ^i) »^«Aj$'ly«Mr«
jt^tva : nnde addity non mtram esae, si quid minitsrecte cooaulal :
per quern eiiitii sibi steterit, omnia recte facere, ab eo ae deser-

V. 224« Non peruCiWm quseationein movisae. nobis yidetur
Ebnsleiitf de eo> utrnm in quinta sede.trimetix^fAd; an od/utp^
pnestet. In qua re iudicanda si yellet recto ittdkio. procedere*
nonnisi^ eiusmodi exelnjplis uti debebat, in qjqibus psuriter et
cfx^oV ^ ^^^i did licebat. Nam qiud minnn, ufai non poterat
0^/40; did, l/iti^; ubi non poterat lyMiy Hiiis, dictum ease ? .

V. 2S6. Mirabar, quum legercni, iroiriy iba^ rmf ayrir^o^
9$Mi xoHmy et similia me in Obss. crit. p« 64. nullo pactb cum
Graecae linguae kgibus conciliari posse contendissct librumq^e
inspexL Et quamquam neque quae olim adokscens scripai, de-
fendere, u falsa sint, velim, neque, si nunc me errare. quia
doceat, non libenter sententiam mutem, tamen nonhoc* quod.
Elmsldus air, ibi a me dictum est, sed iJlud, rouf xrmtwras
ivTixuTOHTwaiv Uxifiv Graecae linguae legibusrepugnare. Id yeto
nondura refutayit Elmsleius. .

V. 257. Non satis drcumspecte scripsisse eum putamus { r
ly^ifMBTo prO'^ t' iy^ftATo, quod et libri omnes et Eustatbitts
mentun Non intercedam >equidem,' quominns quis Antipbanis
auctoritatem ekyet, quoniam non exstat locus, ut iudicare pos-
simus; neque defendam gtammaticum, qui diserte scribit ie
ilk) Antiphafiis loco^ iy^futfjoiv 6 i^f Atysi ioh-) rw IPynftft. ' At
illud non inittria postubri poterit, ut| qui apud Euripidem ^ t'
iyiifutro'SCribendttm contendat, prius quaerat, quid sit yfjfMaiat.
Mkum enim, quum yir yiffji^xt dicatur, mulierem non mode dici
y«jxi9d4y«i^ s^'plentmque ytifjMirSa$. Ex quo fadle coniicias,
yi9|M(^tf«i« proprie esse, dare in, fnatrimmivm^ se sdlicet, vel sUo^,
^psemadmodum yajAitrcuriuveH espetere.pueUam in matrimonium
«c quo V4i/tittfff0'0e| txpetitih despoHmta^ fefellit ioterpretes Theo-
eiiti yiii. 9K ut ostendimus in Diar. litt. Lips. 1S17* >»•
Februar. nv87. p. 294. Verum yidit nuper etiam Kiesslingius*
Itaque apud Euripidem omnia sana sunt, ipsis poetx yerbis
yeram interpretationem monstrantibus : neque enim de lasfme^
sed de Creonte yerbum illud intelligi yoluit, quum dixit, rov
Una T mnm irtyoerify fy r eyij/xaTo, et qui dedit ei fiHom^ it
fUamdedit.

V. 274. Nihil Elmsleii adnotadones legenti tarn molestum
est, quam pruritus ille corrigendi, etiam ubi omnia integerrima

348 Notice of Mr. Elm slew's Edition

*

•ttiit; SKmpRtf m ulla pagina caret. Sed baec pleraque omnia
Intacta pi^eterimus. Tantum hie ilfic aliquid ex lioc eenere
adttotalnmus. Ad verba, xodx lirriv irr^^ evTg^<ro<0To; rx/Sao-i^, scho^
lUllteS adscripsit : titfrpico^o'Tog, lunri/SouXet/ro^, xou pallet 700; to Sioe-

m hanc ipsam vocem mutavit, quam si posuisset acholiastesj
Bcripsisset r^v deriiy. Quid est autem, quod in euevi/SouXsuro^
repfehendat f Nam si iin^vXtCnv jproprie est agitare aliquid
unimo^ f9u>Hri, quod constat non sempet in malam partem did^
quidfir etiam «iiiri|do(!Xfuro^ recte significabit id, quod quia facile
inenteconcipiat atque aggredi conetur ?

*- ▼• 291. Recte qoidem aXAij; servavit Bimsleius in verbis
3^w^i$ yip jfxxi}^ ifylucf sed quo argumento utitur, sxpe abun-
oare^XXo;, liti minime debebat. Insani profecto fuissent Gr^ecii
f^i Verba orationi inseruissent nihil significantia. Aptus hie
lOcns erat longse et non inutili dissertationi, qux de nomine
JXXo^, qaod nimis ssepe lusit interpretes, contexi poterat. Quern
id usnm habeat in his Medeae versibas,

|8 .sic explicanduaest: nampraster alia, nominatim igfuwiam$
Ctiom itmdia laborant* Satis putamusi haec tribus verbis indi-
casscj qiu non ipsi interpretationemy sed censuram interpretatio-
nie scribamus*

v.: S 10. Bene atque acute patendit vir doctissimuSj scripsisse
Euripidem^ «AX* §i<rm ^f»m 6^oi^la jxoi, fbi? ri /SovXsiii}; xaxov, non^

St legitur^ j3ouXfv0i}^, quia non metuat Creon, ne aliquandd
ledea malum macfainatura sit, sed ne id iam nunc faciat. Non
ex omni parte tamen, quae disputat, nobis satisfaciupt. << Le-
gitur^** inquit, « apud Sophodem Troch. 550. rain oSy pbfiovfMu
fpi) ToVif ^ev *Hfciz>^s ^f^S xakifrm, riis ysfloreja; S* av^p* Ubi,
futurum tempus significari res ipsa dedarat. Sic etiam Aristo*
pbanes £ccl« 865. Sa^oixot yip fuf xeti itotfi r^ argaiyrfiih or iif
y«r«tri0fi0, 7Fp^<nroiji tw9 x^ju^ow. Non sum nesdas hulusmodi
exempla nonnulla reperiri posse. Sed si centum millia exsta^
rent, non defenderent scripturam quam nunc oppugno. Nam
ex eo quod ypipin pro ypi^ nonnunquam usurpatur, temera**
riua sit qui statuat ypa^ pro yp&fji usjirpari posse." Lauda*
9IUS quidem, quod exempUs se non moveri dicit : . s^d, Ui rel
q)sa tamen nonnihil fallitun^ Nam^ieqne ypif) pro y^tit^ did*
tur, neque omnino iUa^ quae afierr exempla, aut si qua similia

\ «

of the Medea c/ Eurifii^es^ S4iJ'

reperiuti^urj pnesens pro aoristo poni posse -eyinQunt. .£tenixa.i
u)>ique ki bis verbl modis yidendum^ utrum ,de re pexi^anentQ:
▼el aliquamdiu durante, an de .<so» quod cito !^ran(^i|>.:^g^tuiv;
Recte dicit Deianira,' ^bfiotj[ji,»i :^i) x«a^t«i9 quiii ^o.c i}i9n^.>
neque sen^el j^ sed semper ita vocatum • iri Hercule^m puteti . n^ •
illud commemorem, e^ iis, quae ante dixe^at, cpQiiei po3^e^ eani i
omnino non de re futura, sed de praesente loqui. $i xAn^ dixjr «
issety significaret, tnetuo ne J^anc appellaiione^af^^iat^ qnoi/
unius mom^hti est. Eod^m modo Aristophanes ju.19 flr^oc^eiji.
dixit, nei]i0ect£s.mea: npoa-yroiiitrri si dUisset, id essQt nepeias *'
quod semele^: paucj^ fit> (juum illud diuturniini .sit et per«
manentem voiuntatem indicet. In adnot^ionq Ua scribit;
" Aristophanes Vesp. 1432. ujS^if, icog av tijv S/xijy apvwy x«A^.
Quis non mallet xaXscrij, si pec metrum liceret ?'' Hoc alius
generis est. Nam iidem modi saepe etiam propria tempornm
suorum signifieatione * usurpantur, neque . id tam^n temere et
siiie caussa. Si xa\i<ni dixisset, sensus esset : iaceconfUTnelwSf
uique dum litem vocaverit archon* At hoc minus accurate ,
dictum foret : iam enim dum i'He vocat,' cadet spiritus Philocle- . ,
oni, • Ttaque recte dicit ?co^ otv tcolX.^^ usque dum vocet, u e. quam-
diu non vocabit. Valde idoneum huic rei illustrandse est illud
Xenophontis Cyrop. iii.' 3, 18. xa\ oux avaiJi,ivoiJi,sv, ecos Sv ij ^jxe-
ripoL yiipoL jcaxwron : neque exspectafiius dum nosiram regionem
vasiare incipiant. kiixooi'^ si dtxisset, nemo non videt quam
id alienum foret : dum vastaTerint. ' Herodotum vero, qui vii.
141y SC^ipsit, ^\' oLvrw r^^e /tfv/o/tsv, eirr' av^Kai Te?<gtrrYi<F<ofJi>eVy
apertum est nuUo modo scribere potuisse TeXeuTWjxey. Addit'
Elmsleius in aliai adnotationey si vera sint, quae nos ad Aiacem v. .
272. dixerimus, apud Euripidem potius /x^ n/SoeiAe^ti; scribendnm"
fore.^ Sed veretur, ne id non recte cbntenderimus, siqaidem
non meminerit, se apud A'tticos poetas legere l^oncu f/,vj iartf
nee putet eos nisi in prasteritis verborum temporibus indtcativo
uti* Non negamus, pleraque huius constructionis exempla
praeteritum habere : sed quum perse intelligatur, ubi praeterito
perfecto locus sit, recte etiam praesens poni, apparet nihil issse,
quod praesentifr indicativum usurpari prohibeat. Sed operse '
predum est, banc rem aecuratius considerare, ut eius caussae
inclara luce, conspici possint. Bene' Schaeferus in Meletem. p.
115. seq. docuit, qufjd dktkrzt, utrum dicas, Spot xaV 'S?rvoy>^
xaroLxXi^eU xh^sI, an, Spot fi^ xu^j;. 'Indicativo- enim significant '
Videnum dormiai j- coriiuhctivo, vide ne dormidtj i. e. rereOr, ne
d«rmiaL Horum illud est nesci'entis, sitne quid^ an non sit j^
hoc autem metUebtisi oe siti - Utr^smque shit est,'attt nonisst : ' '

530 Notice of Mr. Elmslejr's Edition

•ed qui nescit^ utnim sk, an non sit, niha nUi reriUMtt rei cog-
nosceie Tttlt, u e« ettm, in ^oa nunc res est, statnni % qni autem
OMtuity ntf sit, capit non ease, operamque dari Tult, nt, si Hon
mtf nefiat; siesCyUt esse desinat: quod est futnti temporiii.
Qoare ille indicari^, ut qtd verum rei statnm iiidicet ; hie con-
iunctiTO, in quo fbtttri^ignificatio inest,'utitur. Neque ento
existtnuuMhim est, divMaa esse stgnificationes particnfae jxi^, ut
quum Ladne mm er ne dicittnis^ quorum altera indic^dvum^
;dtera oomunctiram reqmrat. Nam si tear esset, non Ppsstt ilia
parUcttia ono eoddnque in loco simuLlttramque signincadonem
habere^ quod' neccssaiiiim fotetauU^cum utroque modo con*
ittncta esv VI apud Saripiden)i in Fhoen. 90«

htk^i^j d^ iff ifgo^epswfi^a &rf^w,

x&tMi fiiv iiJtf ^v\q$ »(iw)uf ^oyq^,
vol Vf iS; ivaa'af,

Nam ut priora recte vertas> tumi q/m in ua agpareai, at jnox
necessario debebis dicere, ne reprekendar. Recte vero utruvique
iAc dices : ne quis appareatt reprehendarque. (^liod si non m
particiila caussa inest, curindicadvus aut comuncdrus adUbea-
turj num forte inest in verbo^ ex quo pendet pordcula ? Ne
hoc quidem. Esto enimi ut Z^a fi^ tStf i et ifa juu^ tS^ duplicem
admittat verbi significadonem, aketam cpgnoscendif aitentnn
cavendi : at ea ipsa verbaj qux quam maxime cavendi metuen*
dique nodonem habenti indicativo iunguntur. Homenis CXi
E. 300.

Thucyd« ill* 53. vuv Sc f o/3«vfj^ffd«, fi^ ifA^criptov ofMt iiiMpTiita>'
lufi. Vide Matthise Gr. Gn ^ 520, not. 5. Cur revo alter non
eiffi], alter non fi/xa^autf/Acy dixitjquum utrique liceiet? Homerum
dicat ,quis ambiguitatem iritare voluisse, quum niir^ et dixerk et
dicat signiBcare possit. Esto; (sane enim ambiguum est ti^ Mt -
de uno deae sermone. Nulla ambiguitas apud Platonem.OntyL
p* 517. A* iL\Koi fbivroj iroKkw y% Ifi^ m JSAKpartg, f^ij irore rtg r&¥
vuv &yf^ TOMura Ifywryfrm : ubi quum de plurtbttS faclissermo sit^ ^
ipyoun^oti necessario est, perfecerii^ ut Heindorfius interpretaturj
nam 4e praesenti tempore ob eamdem caussam ^pya^iir^ dkea*
dum erat, quod quidem Basileensis^secunda hapet, ne ^num»
idque breve factum mtelligatun) Sed quid Thucydidem cense-
birnus ? Nam in perfecd coniuncdvo nulla a^mbiguitas est.
Nimirum de prxterids proprie non pottumus metuere, quia
oomiji inetus de f uturo est ^Uq^e \i$i de re pr^ptei^ita meti^ s

ofthe Medea qf' Euripides. . 351

musj nihil aliud posftiuniu metuere, qoam sie cognescaiUm foettim
essei quod noltmiu evenis$e. Alitetf ai de uli re nos metuere
dicimuiy abiitimiir Terbo metoendi* at tiihil nisi aescske xkm^
quid factiim %xtf s^nificemtts. Ut si quis de amiei nta M>lUcitiir
sitjt is si dicit, Uloixa ^^ rtHyipti^ hoc dicit, mebio ne mortumt
es$e accipiam* Sia dicat, SfSoixa fii} riiwfii9^ non solltcitudimem
suam et metuittt . sed optnbnem sign^cabit. lam quum in .
plerisqtte rebu3 prxtentis frustra sit metUere quidquam, satis
j^etiMBque esty si. tantummodoopimoaem noskram kidicamus. '
Eadem vero edam prassendam ratio est. Nam quod iam est^
, coqpit esse» eoque . non amplius metui ut futurUm potest. ' TJt
si Euripides dixisset* 6^p(iklet [UhM '^* /SodXsvfi^'Xox^: i. e.
cpinor tfi aliquid malt agitare. Pertinent hue edam eaj quae
semper sunt. Lucianus* Hermotim. c. 55. t. !• p. 797. §mvci$

Sf Srri^ 6 T&kfiiri Kbyow iirrlv, if a fii) ov;^) (loototi S^fv f^getSf aXXa
noXXA^. 4fMp»y . Bri^rai; Scfiaeterus in Meletenu p. 115. StTrai
scribi iubet, quod neque necessarium . et minus elegahs est.
Quum enim^ quod non?pbtest particula^ aliqiia* diei perficit non
contihuo integros multbs dies impleat, distincte apteque Luda*
ttus indicativum de eo, quod celrtum videreturi cbniunetivuni
dfi^ eo, quod dubitationi 6bnoxium esset, posuit : nonpatiia^''
dieif cpinoTt etif sedvereor ne sit mulicrum dkrwn. £tia|a| iii'
futuris bxc ratio obtinet. Xenophon Arab. I. 89 24. ika S^i)

«tyr/of. Sic edd. vett. i. e. puians eum atergd impeiumjaeiiitttm •
, Recentbrem edd. scriptura xetroKdiff metum potius indicate
vmtus ne in^peiwnfaceret. Sed satis dictum ad illud illiistran-^
dum^ qupd Tolebam* Infinita enim h^c et inexhausta materia
est. Unum tamen addanif ad quodVelim attendant^ qui de his
rehvs q\iaicttnt ..Qiium oninis metus ad futura spec^et, non est '
idem^ pnssendsne comunetivoy an cotiiunctivo aoristiy an futuro
utare. Nam coniunctiviisy' duiiiscumque ilie temporis sit, ad
ea refertul^y quas certo temporey et quidemy si non'diserte est
definitumy eoy quod nunc mstaty futura esse metuimus; ita
quidemy ut prassends.coniunctivus de re vei dititius durante^ vel
saspius repetenday aoristiautem de uno eoque celeriterperagendo '
fapto intdligatur. Futuio autem ibi locus est, • ubi quid infinitd
. temporey i. e. aliquandb eventurum metuimus. - Tria harum
trium fonn^mm yicina exempla isunt in Aristophanis EcclesiazUf
si| : primpm ▼• ^6.

' , , ix^vo Sffivoy roT(riy ^xIxomti veSvy .

ffr^ KOLTetXetfiova-M vis tt^mms '^is ^'W^

3o3 Notice of Hi' Eloial^y's Ediiion

Secondwn v, 481. .

Tertiumn496. ^

Non obgtant hU tadu» q^s Xesophonds loQua est,- quern modo .
Tidimns. In . quo eul •cxibt poteil^ quod SchheideTo ii^ mn-- '
temTenir, x«r«x^f^y t^menfutunun* si deojMiiioiie aeeipiturr •
fe<;te sie hab^t i nQa> ai 4e motu. Scilicet hoc illjad^est, in quo'
difficoltaa liiigux Grsc^ p08\U est, quod mukss ^uae .eodem
modo dicumuT) alibi alio^expUcatua habent*. Im eadenv adnota«, ^
tipne quod d^ Herodgtt loco. vsi. lOS* F.lmaleint nobis contra- '
dixit, recte feicit. Nam sane, qubdibi soriptuniek, S/m i^^ '
ftinjy xofjM'of 5. A^yvf o3r9( 6 ffipi2|uivo; (fi)^ tiQn debebsupus' tRUff^
pretari, vide nejueritf quum c^tatirus, lictt sbep^ de |>t4ttetiti^
ufurpeturiitamen. non aliter ad praeterita referati)r,.n&isi silio '
v^bo id tempus indicatum sil* Sed.mimme^ tamen in e&acce- ^
dend^m putai^u^ Elmsleio^ qnod sine diibio 2i} apud Hdfodd-
tum scribendu^n esse dictt*. Nam |J consuevit iUedicei^t.eisi
in pluraii faxri sctibit* Sanum tero est, nisi vebenienter faUimus, '
q^od libri cixmei habei^, «i);» sed aliter, quam ad Aiacem diki- ^
n\us, explicandum. Quod iotelligetur, coiisiderata omni verr
boirum complexioae, qnx h«c est: si yiH^xeiWow iHaffrosiixet •

raidurs/ ft iovres xtd ^eyaAiot roirouroi/oioi^ try rt HtA it wa^' dfi,i
^^rm9%* EKK^voiy is hiywsy oAxArt roo-ovoroy^ ofd fjiij fLa^ xojxto^ '
6 ^Xj^yof oSroi h elpviff^iw^ 8ii|. Hoc didt : si non tiuiikm^ qiuhik
, tti atque alii Oracorunif quo^ ggo xudi^ roborepnediH imttjpefe -
glpriaminiy vide nfi vma istamtatio forei. JLoquitur, lit Mpt
fit, negUgentius,apodosi ad aliffix rationem protaseos eofffoHnat|i
id quod alio modo etiam in pripre parte huiuspetiodi fecil. l)e- -
beb^nt enim* omnia hocoKditie .procedere r si simgtii vesinaii '
di^em ex nostm pare9.essenei recU se haberet, quod dim i^ sed si
nthilo nobis mliprex it% glonaremifu, vanadicereti^^ At^tnr
quiat aiiqjrisj^'si hog. yplebat/.addere debebat uy'. Potuk addete: '
seci potuit etiafn pnjittffr^* ...Recte e^m.omittitur hsec partienh}'
in altero membro orationis, quod ita comparatum est^ "iit'iprflr-
parte eius sententi«, cuiradditumest Jy, babori poseit. ^scbylus
Agam. 1058. ^ * * , .,

liMAoC civ, si fFe(to$\ Mfi$o{nl 8' J(r»^

• ^' the Medea of Euripides. 355

Alia exetnpla vide apud Xenophontem Hier. vi. 15. xi. 11-—
IS. Ita hie, si in pauca contrahas, hoc dicit Herodotus: ucii

V. 313. Prxfert Elmsleius (6sK oLVTcag cum spiritu aspero*
Accentum enim docere, non ab ceuro^ derivatum esse hoc adver*"
biunii sed a femiiiino aunj, ut qZtms a masculino oUrog. NcTxi
intercedimusi quin ita videatur formam verbi intuentibus. I^ed
qui etiam significationem respiciunt, ils aliter videri debere con*
tendimus; Mirixm primo, a feminino derivatum esse adverbium.
Varum esto ita:* quid est, quod, si oStoj et aurij significatu non
difil^runt,'nisi quod sunt genere diversa, ouro)^ et avrco^ divei'sis*
^imas habeant' significationes, et quidem uZtws earn, quae non
ab aZ-nii sed unice'ab aur^y sifemininis utendum est, petita sit ?
tJnde quis non potius colligat, aurtog veram scriptiiram ess6»
accentum autem ab regula recedere ? Cseterum ad sensum Euri-
pidis versuum quod attinet, non satis planum est, quid statuat
vir doctissimus. Verba sunt haec :

Affert scholiasts auctoritatem, qui ^uX^crereiv pro <^uXax$^V£^',
t. e. n}pi}9qvai, dictum ait, actlvum pro passivo. Sed de hac re.
nullam controversiam esse. Fuisse. autem, qui ^a:oy ^vXao-o-f^v,
etsi Graecum esset, tamen ab hoc loco alienum esse censerent>
quod hie f u\a<ro:e<r9ai dicendum fuisset, ut Dawesium. Re*
spo(idere huic Dorvillium, ^uAa<r<refv esse pbservare aliquem, ne
aliquid faciat, auctore Demosth^ne. Hanc interpretationem
prooare Heathium et Musgravium. Nisi fatlimur, ipse quoque
probaf. Debet certe. Quan^quam aliquid suspicionis praebet^
9e in illo acquiescere, quod dixerat, activum pro passivo posi-
turn esse. At eo nihil efficeret. Nam etiam ^uXao-creadai si hie
scriptum esset, activi vim haberet, ut caveie significans. Itaque
d^ eo potius agebatur, utrum id yerbum hie cavere, an customre
^igniGcaret. Non potest autem aliud quam custodire, Prac«
^erea aliud erat in his versibus, de quo accuratius quaerere debe-
bat Elmsleius, quam eum fecisse videmus. Ubi scholiasts
Terba attulit pi(i3v l^rrl ^v^«rrfq'0«l, 4^i}(rlv, 6(6tvf/^og ivrip, ooa-auTOig
K xa) yuv^, Dawesium dicit scripsisse avjip yag 6^6ivfi,ogf &g V
aSro^g yvvig ; sed Tulgatam agnoscerealterum scholiasjten, wirxyap,
f^^-h, 6^utv[ji>og yw^, ii^loH Sc xal iv^jp^ ffUftotpfVrsgQy £v p^katxfiilrip
i 6 kqvwrm rijy ipyijv, c^amquft stabiliri poetae vexbii in Andr*
673.
^ x«) fi^v Voy y ivip re xa) yuv^ ^divu

VOL. XXI. a.Jl. NO. XLIJ. z

354 Noiice ofJS/^v. £)iiislci[3's Edkion

Accidit hie quoque ^iro doctbsimOi quod .8iepiu«i ut in weMm
h9Bteo$. sententiam ^Kifaorum negligerel* . Nilulptortus siixiQi*
todinU est ioter kos duos locot, qaam quod in iitroq«e Teifaa-

auntco^ jS' avTug avi^p. Nam in Andromacha lioc dick poiki c
for jnulieri^ si d a marito iniuiia fit| ins est} ac viro: sed vir sa
se ipso pnesidkim habet» molierin fnrentibas et cognads* toc
M^ea'veroy de viio an de muliere agatur, nataX interest : seimo
est emm de omnibus^ qui ad iram ptoat sunt^ sive vtri sint, aire
muKerea. Quod m in Andromaclu neoessaiio dici debtdt &$ V*
mirm^ivrip^ hic autem eciam wg S* aSr<o$ yuvij dici . potuit, quid
Andromachae bcus ad atabitiendam vulgatam in Medea crafert I
At dicet fortasse, etiam in Medea de tmdiene agp* Vero : at
nox^ quia mulier, aed qnia homo est. ^ Itaque alio nsodo qmm
debebat} utra scriptuta meUor esset : notandaque erat negiigea«(
tia poetx in opponendis iis, quae Bibi aon 4recte opponuntan
Nam primo i^uiufiQis o-ionnjXo) opponendi erant. Nunc, opponit
(TuinnjAov; cofouiy quod sic demum recte fecisset, si antea liMpwg
6^u66fiovs commemorasset. Deinde etsi de muliere sermo est^
tamen^ quia nqn proprium est muIierumV quod de Medea p«ie-»
dicat, sed commune omnian\ hominum, nee mulierainec Tiros^
sed homines dicere debebat. At id non fecit, eed pronti hanc^
aut alteram acripturam probaveriS) mulierem a«ft "virum nofninat^
et deinde sese corrigens, alterum sexum addit. Utrunsque ttli«<
quam rationem habet. Nam si dixit, itvfjg yo^ ^v^/to^ it^T
oeSrwf yuvTif existimandus erit in generali sententia^^irum «t po*
tiorem nominasse, sed quoniam hic de Medea loquituF, diserte
deinde, ne propter ambiguitatem vocabuli de solis loqui viri^
videreturi adiiciendum putasse, eamdem esse «tiam mulieris
conditionem. Sin dixit, yy/^ yap ^wdy/AO^,- wg S* «i5ra»^ oLvtj^f <JttO»
niam Medeam in mente haberet, de muliere dioere Incepisse,
sed, ne quis id in solas muliere^ dictum putaret, adteciase ^^cle
vires. £t hoc quidem veri similius videtur, nt quod metui, in qua
e$t magis consentaneum sit. Neque vero praeteretmd«m erat,
qtium ilkd a-ofo$ addit, respicere eam,.'qiic^ ipse ante dkieitit,
ao^^ ?rc4>t;xaf, et quod Mt^ea responder^, cr^ ykp o8(Pie, etr
quae sequuntur, tum^ »|(m S* nvn, -^w <^^^•

V. SI 8. Repudiavit Elmsleius «Grip<turam MS* Oott. eted.*
liUsc. yowtm, tiegans-ea forma uso^ ea8etragicciES.«oritca> For-
sonum ad Phcen. 966. qui nobis -quidam sapient^r scripaisae 9ide«
tur : « neque ratio fingi potest, cur tragici hac forma abstinue*/
rint.'' Meminerit ^velimus f Imsleius suarom ipsiusirerborumj
quae supra ad v. 147.- atfculimus. - •

Vx M& Noa aficerim eji^ qaiiTem Qtrikmt{ue Sonuni eiwei fji/^
Adefijec: jxij x^oi. Hicj ubi apecte optat, tioii iuJbet Medeaj op-
MtTos mice pra^erendus.

y. S%. Quae Etinderiis ad htifie vcirs wi an <9Hb(ecta achidta*
tioiiede ^ii^en&bue ant€ penukirnain arrin tn iambicis et trochaic
CM ^enibus disputamtj nen Itbet persequi* -Satis duciimts tAo«
nere^BOn ipsas esse ^^H^neB ^p^ ^ ^pectandas, sed ve^borum:
q^iogvie in Idoo et' intefpiifictioimm ^atienes. Alker et Caeca^
xioanet luKc dffigentiaj et conrilmpetidk Bliquot locis ansam
pnebet.

'V. 9fBi liaudandum qutdem eensemns Efansleitim, qui, qno4
MatflHse quoque feck, iibrofum scriptmr am'TJetocaTerk, 7rovo9|xei/
%tt7f KbS ^^a)iA xe;^p^«9a, lieqtie adnfiiserit coniecttiram Mits-
graviii quam fion modo Branckius', ^ed, quod mirere^ Forsonus
lit «ef tn^fanam recent, irivo^ fji,er ^fiilg S" ci Wvoov x^^i^jx^^a^ sed
quern sibi frigiditm in his irerins iocum kirenke Emisleius ▼ide*'
tur, ab eo alienissimus fuit Euripides. Frattdem scilicet fieA
fdbi passtts est V. D. a scholiasta et Buchanarto, qui irertit, cnra
fremtmt me^ nee egeo euris ntms. Minim profecto, lat^se
vires doctos usitatisumam dicendi Tationem, qua 4Sraeci, ut quid
cenfirmeiit et corrobotent, idem iterum dicunt negando- coiiitra-
vio, qualia sunt yvcorot, xoux iyvwroty et tniUena alia. Itaque qmim
Cieda dixi^set^ desine mihi laboremjkeesserei respoudet M^dea,
6g& vero labm-Qy nequeindiga sum laborumy i. e.. inrtmo ego, et
quidem plus ^atis laborum habeo. SimHiter ii> Here. fur. 1^45*

ysjM.co xoxouv ^^, xou;c %r Saf 'ottov redj.

y. S85. " Nescio/' inqult, " an legendum ol c^fy^otJ/A^Ja ." Cwr
▼ero, quum ^ (psv^ouii^eSoi hie potius, quam ^ ^eu^ovf&s^a dlcendum
fuerlt ? Quid intersit, diximiis ad Here. fut. 1236.

V. 34«8. Iterum hicj ut isupra ad v. 37.» soloecum vldetur
Elmsleio E» ou : undejin Here, fun 131.5. ubi Jeg)ebat^r| Asoi&iuif
Sifif oi ^Bvlus Xoyoi, recte In Matthiae editioiie reppsituiri dicrt
eiifevhlc. Monuimus lam ad y. 87* esse, !ubixep^e dicatujr
CI oi. Sed xie exeippla requirantur, en qu^idam. Homerus
Od. /3. 274. ^ -^ ^'

Amipfaanee ap. Adben* iiL p* 9d* A« .

%&$ hyinf^ ^ odlt orros ;
Herodotus vii. ^. xql) yotp Se/vov rfy rf)) TrpuyfiUf t] ^ixaf fih xa)

Si6 Noticfi of Ml. Elmtley's Edkiffn

ti^LpMrijt^^. . Eodfm modo Andocides de myster. p. IS. (51*
ReifL) odnmh iuvivp 1 1 M ftiv rovrcoy hi rwt^ tbf &9nkifLiip^, Sn

li i^ittpumif o8( oMey ^Mxiv wtwolt^xa, oA ^M^sofMU\ et JEscUoet
cCteiiph* p. ^41. 8ea;.ed. Reisk. cuius locum, qatalonriorett*
nolo adicril^e. Andocideft de mj^xet. p. 5. (17. Rei4c.)'iv] M
otfUv ^^Lfnffd fAOh Pythagoreus locertus iu Gain Opusc. p*

• V. 409. Factk accedimuft vko dectiBsimo, fntunim repppea-
dum indicand. Sed quod or^f^ov^i in 0TfttflM», mntaii. ml^
oon ptobamusy multoque mehui ctie cepsemusy qaod» si illtid
displiccat» propouit, o-rpfilrstM-i. Nam non solum mutatto nunor
estf s^ ipsum etiam Terbum huic loco Iqnge est conveiuentiuSf
Ut in quo id ipsum dicere velit poetai coaversum iri contemptupi
mulierum in laudem.

. . V» 4SQ. Adscivit ElmsIeluSy quod Porsonus ex sola Aldina
posuitf. wMiTflm pro 9»rp(p»v, eodem argumentp» quo ▼. 42^.
fUvei potitts quam /J/m^m legendum sit. Negamus vero, parem
Utriusque 'Verbi cooditionem esse. Nam luvu et fb/jUrVf i^ pneter-
quam quod durissima foret correptio ante ay, neque signifioatUj
neque colore differunt :. quod non est in varpio; et irar^^o^/quas
quum sicnificatu differanty differunt etiam colore, i. e. potestate^
quam ad animi afiec(;ionem habent per ea* qux adsignificantur^
etiam ubi ad rem ipsam idem est, utro Focabulo utare. Obscure
difiert^ntiam indicavit grammaticus in Bekkeri Anecd. T« 1. p.
297, SO. %»Tpc^oi Xiyovo'iy 0! p^roptg ^i^jMra xal xriipAtd kxI
toVou^; wiTgi% Si Toi eti] xa\ tei vo[x,t[Ji,oi xa) rei aua-rnpM k«) r&s
hprif, irotrpixov Si ^iXov ^ Ix^p^v. Diflemnt naec ita : ir«rpi«
sunt, quae sunt patris ; Tarpma, qnse Teniunt a patre $ irarbtxip
quajia sunt patris. ' Ita Pindarus proprie dixit ' irorr^ift Srroe,
icarpSa i^os Ol. VL 106. Nem. 11. 9. Uarpapci autem tantum abest
ut eadem sint qux virpiAy ut slnt ea, quae sunt xolt^ r& wrpia.
Ut ad Euripidem rtvertaf, ad rem ipsam quidem idem est»
tttrum ix frorpW, an fx vetrftpm oUwv profuga dicatur Medea^
sed vim tamen non eamdem utrumque Verbum habet. Nam
patris domum qui relinquit, non ▼idetur suam relioquere do«
mum; patria domo autem qui excedit, sua domo caret, in qua
habatare eum ius eiat. Ita spurio filio votms o7xo( eU, genui*
no warpfoff si proprie verba usurpamus. Quod autem ad men-
suram mediae sjllabx attinet, quid impedit, quin, si '^ipeui?,
Sf/xmo^f atque alisj media correpta dicuntur^ idem etiam in

of tilt Medea of Ettripides. S5t

vocabulo varp£o$ fieri potuerit ? Modo apte fiat. ' Neminehi
at)tei9 opinamur tarn invenustum esse^ ut non spoote sentiatj
earn correptlonem in vocabulo primam sjUabam natura Dfevem
JuUtente noQ aliter sine elegantise detrimento admitti posse, ni^
ss ictus in ultimam incidatji prima autem^ licet propter dupliceiift
consonantem produci possitj brevis maneat. Quare nihil off^n*^
slonis habent talia,'

(TV 8* ix fbcv dixcey varpfpctiv }ht?i$ocus*

At tutplssimus foret versus Glyconeiis Ptndari Neni« II. 9* si
<ic scriptuB esset : «. .

V. 431. Quum pro vulgatoroSy 8e Xixr^eov Porsonus c^SatiM
Xsxr^eov coniecisset, (sentiebat enim et articulum latiguidum esse,
et prxgresso ours respohdere aliquid debere) tecepit earn coniec-r
turam Elmsleius. £t o-oly quidem nemo erit quin'verum ease
intelligati 8; autem nollemus mutatum, quod recte et apte hie
ad ours refertur. Ssepe sibi ts et 86 respondent, ubi singula menv-
bra et verbum suum habent, et res eiusmodi est, ut qnss. f>eir
Tf et partes disiungi coeperant, etiam opponi sibi possint. So-
phocles (Ed. Col. 367.

vph fih yoio auTOi$ ^v tgoog Kgiavrl T8

Vide Brunckium ad JBsch. S. c. Theb. 885* Sic etiam Latini
€t et autem coniungunt. Est autem in his rebus ilia quamdi-
cunt grata negligentia posita, quse libera ab exili grammaUcorunx
severitate ita quoque in loco conformat orationem, uti sententia
pQStttlat. £o fine enim inventa est oratio, ut id, quod sentia-
IXIUS9 apte accommodateque e^primat. Et hoc in gehere saepius
vtdemus Elmsleium veteres scriptores ad.eum modum coirigex^e^
quo ludimagistri pueros solent^ quum primum scribere discuflt.
At illi regulas discere debent : sed has qui iam didicerunt^ hia
licet eas etiam. aliqua^dp prudenter negligere.

G. fl.

$58 Leiier to Dr; Letr

ALETTER

To the Rev. Dr. Lee, Profc$Bor of Hebrew m the
Univenity of GatrMdge^ on the New 2Viewf-
lation of the Scriptures^ in answer to a Letter^
received from him. May, 1820.

Sir,

The conteDts of your letter do oot surplriseniei $s I d^not expect
that eyery.geDtlemaD in an official situatioq will approve any attempt
io amend tLe aiithorised translatioD^ howisver. it m99 ^^ consistent
with the original Hebrew, except such as are determined to abide
by the revealed truth, in preference to every other, consideratioa.
I ou may see. Sir, by my writings, that thb is not the ease as it
respects mysiehT : I am free from the shackles of prejudice, fear,
mi influeace ; and if I were so circumstaaeed, I trust 1 shouUt
^fftfer tbe Utenil scriptural truth, which holds fsivth the uBW[ipeach*«
abkntia of tba holy cbaracta' o£ God,.aanQl cyf those l^ whom be
has given his word, to every other consideration vtbatever*

A different state of things appears to be coming forward, verv
much opposed to any thing that has ever, been known, of which
aome jof the clergy seem not to be sensible, or, if they he, they,
ate not willing to look the danger in tfre fece. The system
of natiottat instroction has prepared the present, and is prepar-"
ioff Ike rhmg generation, to read and investigate loi dicmselfec^
ttulions ^f pamphlets ar« circulating thrMi^houttbe kingdott,.eak
ouiaited to bring the 0acred volaaw iato.covteaiqpi and which 9«fr
aQfw read with eageniesa by tbe gnat .maas of the peo^ ; the dire-
^.effect of which liaa alcaad^ .l^gua to be mnaifested, not onty ia
tho le^wer ordev»; but artmy iu'lbe higl^es cir«lea ai« unwise enough^
^ say,, that the deisticat pablicatious are exceKent wbrks^ and
seem to rejoice at the exposure of the characters of the sacred
writers, as held forth in the authorised translations. What, Sir,
could be Msy motive, think you, in opposing the mighty torrent of
deism which threatens to overturn the church and government,
and which puts those in danger, whose persons are more sacred
than others on account of their official situations! Nothing,
I think you will allow, but the earnest desire of putting a stop as
much as possible to such proceedings, by removing the very ground
of those objections with which the enemies of thf Bible are en-
doavouring to bring about a. state of anarchy and ruin.

on the SeriptureB. ^59

ft \b fAliywed by tirose who arc very able Hebrew schpfore,
that I have been successful ia ccM-recting many impf^rtant pas-
sages, whicb is the only eflectwal way of silencing \\\e objec-
tions ; for if sttch contradictions be permitted to remain as now
pertirte the' passes of the common version, with tl»e facility and
earnestness by wbteh deists circulate the objections to the Bible, it
riiufit appear erhlent to every thinking man, thatdebm will soon be
the profession of more of the people of England.

When yon have read the Critical ExamtnaHon, in answer toM r*
Wbittaker's book, I am of opinion that you will thmk with all
others who have read it, that the admission thatthe original ffc'-
britw Scriptures, the inspired vohtme, is comq^t^ wiFl greatly, aid
the cause of deism, more particularly so when it is known that this
dogma b sanctioned by some m the University of Cambridge. For
as file Vulgaie and the Septuagint are acknowledgferf to abound with
errors, if tlie Hebrew abound with errors also, there wouM, if it
were generally creditetf, be an end to the reMjgion of 'the Bible,
and to all Christian governments. It is dangerous if the incol^•
gruities in the common version be retained j for these are the wea-
pons with which the enemies of divine revelation will ultimately
eflfect their purpose in cutting up the very roots of the- religion
of tlie Bible. Nothing is more astonishing to persons of Feam-
ing and liberality, than that those, whose interest it is to obviate
the pernicious objections of the deists, should wish to retain
what some call " consecrated errors," pour forth their invectives
against all who attempt to aid the cause of the Bible, by refuting
the objections, and who, in a spirit diametrically opposed to
the spirit of Christianity, even descend to personal abuse in lan-
guage too gross for repetition. But, Sir, from the tenor of your
letter, should you thiiik of entering tlie phalanx of reviewers
to oppose any amendment of the common version,* I expect
better things from you : civility, good manners, and language
worthy of the Christian, are always more welcome to the public
than rudeness and abuse ; ft is either a bad cause, or a bad
spirit, that requires the latter to support it. Should you resoh^c
to take up your pen, I hope yon wiH attempt to do that which
none of the opposers of sacred truth have attempted to do, viz.
to prove that the Scriptures do not impeach the moral justice of
God— that there are no contradictions in the Hebrew text— that
there are no e^eptionable expressions in the -original, — All these
important things have been neglected, and personal abuse resorted
to instead of it. Those who cannot do good ought not to pnsh
themselves before the public for critics in Hebrew, because they
furnish an argument for the Deist, instead of aiding the cause of
the Bible. Neither is it to be taken up hastily, an has been the
case, or by those who have not made the Hebrew their study for a
series of years.

360 Letter to Dr. Lee» pft the Sicriptures^

It ift.our nott iiD|ieriaiu duty to vemofYe frDip tbe erroneous
traniliitioD whatever it coalnidiotory and uaworUiy of God, at uni
anj tiling of this nature. could potiibly come from him. " And if
wt find any absurd or immoral precept* it carries its own condem-
nation with it, and all reasonable creatures are bound to reject it j'*
sinrs an eminent commentator in the Church of England. Hitherto,
atfthe writers who have attempted to find fault *with the. new
translation, have been uniform m not venturing to improve any
passage in the translatioiiy howler absurd or contradictory to
other Soripliiies, or however socb passages may impeach the inoml '
justice of God.

If you tahe up the sul^eict on the ground of those whq have hitherto
amused their readers,^ that is, on the purity and views of th« trans-
lation pf Jerom, as copied in the common version, — the replies to.
such are allowed by able and impartial judges to be conclusive^
liecause confirmed by other parts of the sacred record. Whatever
may be your design,— whether you be of opinion with those eminent
Hebrew i»choIars I have mentioned in the uitroduction to the Bible,
or whether you be not,< — 1 hope you will abide strictly by the
grammar, idiom, spirit, and phraseology of the . aacved language ;
aud %vliere you find the Hebrew esseotislly to differ from the aoUio-
rised Version, I hope, for the credit of the University, you will
endeavour, to remove such objections as shake the very. foundation -
of the Bible and the Church. I hope that nothing will escape-
from your pen similar to a passage 1 have just read in a pamphl^;
pdblished by an Oxford Divine, viz. " His pr4ipo9al goes to tht,
formation of a theological version^ which may obviate the seofft
of infidelity t nlence controversy, and preclude scepticism. What
critic can approve of mch a project T*

As it seems to be vour* inti.'ntion to- say something on the n^'
translation, you can have no objection to my sending this letter to
the periodicals for insertion. Truth being my only object, I think,
in justice to myself, every thing of thb nature should come before •
those who are not influenced by. fear or interest. Such are tho-
men I revese ; and I asiureyon, I sincerely pity those wlio think it
prudent to sniim without reflection down the stream of popular*
opinion.

«

I am, Sir, &c.

J. BELLAMY.

96l

adveri^Aria literaria.

NO. XXIT.

Discovery of a vene of Homers and Error ofKieuUng.

The following vei^ is asctibed by Prodiit, on the Tiioa»ti»- of
Plato (p. 3d4.)> to Homer, but is not to be found in my of the*
writings of that poet which are now extant. 1 he line is^

i. c. " But Jove was born the first, and more he knows."

This verse is also alluded to by Pioclus in p. 253. of the.
same work. If Proclus had not^ after quoting this verse, imme-
diately added fi}<r(y Oiuf^poi, I should have concluded from the
Planner of it, that it was an Orphic line.

The word iwaf^is, which is used by lamblichus in his treatise
Uspi fi«ou UvS^yopmou, in the sense in which it is used by mathe-
maticians universally, was not properly understood by Kiess-*'
ling, tlie German editor of this work, as will be at once evident
to the Geometrical reader, from a perusal of what besays con-'
cerning it. The passage in which this word occurs in lambn*
chus is the following : j3ouXofifyo$ h rr^v tv rot$ uvKToig xai.'
Aru/tfbcr^Oi^ X0t< eifrupois ^unpoio'iJLevi^v xot^ taiiv xeu o-v/tfUfr^oif ^
hxciio(rvvv^v irapuhi^ai, x«*, o;rw^ 8ei auTijv offKiiv^ ttfjj!yijr«fffc«, ty,/^
hxaiQCvyr^v t^ij vpocioixevou tco «%i}ftaT4 exeiv^, avif {uovov tmv «y.
yt»lt,9rpicL haygofufutroov axcijouf ftey i^ov r«f r»v a^fMxmv o'uo'-
Tcta-its, ayofbOMDf is aXXi}Xoi$ Sia»ffi/Aty«oy, $^a§ ^9k tus ti)^ iwafJ4^i
fwotn^us, (p- 376*.): i. e. ", Pythagoras, being desirous to exhibit.
in tilings unequal, without symmetry and infinite^. a. definite, '
equal, and commettsttrate justice, and to show bow it ought to
be eaercised, said, that justke resembles that figure, which
is the only one amlbng gedmelrical diagrams, that having indeed
infinite compositions of figures, but dissimilarly disposed with
reference to each other, yet has equal demonstrations of power."
lamblichus here alludes to a right-angled triangle, and the
Pythagoric theorem^ of 47. l.of Euclid, and not only to this
theorem, but also to the 3 1st of the 6th book of £uclid. For
in the former oT these, it is shown that the square described on
the longest side of the right>angled triangle is equal to the two
squares described ou the two mfter nicies. And in the latter it
is demonstrate^, that any figure described on the longest side is
equal to the figures whi^ are Itice and alike sittiated to tbt

362 Adversaria Literaria,

former figure, and which are dearrihed on the two other sid^g.
Hence, the 4onge«t side 19 mml bv geometricians to be in power
equal to the powers of the other <«iHes. Kiessliugi however, not
understanding thisy says, ** that power ih the space contained
between the concurring lines of figures, and is the area of the
triangle.*' '' Jwotftif idem est, quod sft^aSov, spa tium, quod intr»
concurrentes lineas figurarwn continetur, area trigoni.**

From tills passage also it may be inferred, that the tlieorem
of S 1. 6* of Euclid was ool unknown to Pythagoras.

THOMJS TAYLOR.

The author of the following simple verses, by name Cat^,
was once the Master of the Grammar School at Hull, to which. .
station he raised himself entirely by his own genius and merits.
It is said that he was originally a bricklayer, but by mere force
of t8lent and perseverance, greatly distinguished himself in the
fields of science. His promotion in life, in more respects than
one, resembled that of his contemporary B^n Jonson ; for it is
said that that celebrated dramatist in bis earlier years wielded^
the trowel. Like Jonson, too, Catlyn was repeatedly assailed by
the shafts of envy and malice. His enemies were ever offi-
ciously ready tauntingly to remind hioi of his former profession^
and mortify his feelings on every opportunity. But, conscious
of his own worth and independence, he could fling back their
unmanly taunts, and has shown us that the recollection of hia
former mean state never called a blush on his cheek ; and
though he was in no common degree attacked by envy, the
malice of his adversaries only drew from him the following
retort,

Hull, 16/A April, 18£0.

Ad populurem hydram.
Res satis neta est ne%ue me molestat
Dum mihi questum renovas prior^m,
Kec pudet truila patriis sub armis

Me iBeruisse.
Nam mihi quod vult vitio popellua
Invidus.verti: sapientigres
Id mihi laudi tribuere, mecum

Nob moritur9«
Qui sois legat deous atque nomen,
la Ibrel fawiie. meltoris Hk>, '

Quo domti^ palria patriusque splendor

Languidus exit.

'Adwrsaria Litermiiu 66B

Elegiac Ode, on the Death of King George III.

If you will favor tb^ foUowing Elegiac Ode on the death of
our late revered $overergii> >tith a place in your excellent
publication, you will much oblige me, and perhaps g]ratify^ some
other of your readers, — 1 am, &c.

J1D hT\y\ pnirr dVdh

\i3po V^tt^HD iqyoi ^
? rbvm •»! ' car TT n/iy-iN^ -

If?pt2;» nrm ntt^an ivk

vray 73 »w iDHD

:iDy a^ by njm

nnattf ^d nmir p *?y

nniK ^ h3Dt2nn -irto p
"^Dya nsy^ i;:»h naa nfr

» r%

The Dvke of Kent, wtoo 4.W * few day* before his Father.

5&k Adversaria

DoncaUer.

mvs) noab Snitr'pir

:T1Cn "WD |WV*>-

Irticripiion to Pritiee Blucher.

Qbiit
BoriM&ice^ Gcnnanis, quia universv Europse

Yindex et Heros*

Mortem uimm wqb f\Mgmt,

Cui tamen superstes ;

Nam quae dantur humo, humi sunt,

Nee non moeremus nisi absentem ])ivum%

Nullum bobia monumentum restituet^

Qoafiaerat;

Mee «lla utiquam kiatoria rea ab eo gettat

perscriptura est aeque,

Ac jlle^geasil

Cum fr^cto Omniuai liioM, bisque servata Patria.

Nihil ampliiis ^sset negotii tantae virtuti,

Ne quid human! sibi accideret porro,

In immortalium demigravit sodalitium.

piu multuinque discessum Sui graviter feret Germania^

Tumque demiioi stabilis videbitur ac prospera,

Ubi non desiderabit
' Arininium atterum,

Laiin Femen of a Comnumimmd*

I have heard the httf t icdv^ I>(, Cjril Jackson repeat the
following version of a comcQandment with such special pleasure,
that perhaps it may be worthy of some Vacant corner in your
Journal.

Dum Jura Amram^idi Sinai e vertice montis
Servanda ^let'emum Jura/ Jehova dabat;

" Septiuia quajqiie/* iiiquit, " nullo tenieranda labore,
Septi;i|iia.qua^ue dies, e$to, piginento, sacra}

Per reliquas operere, licet : sed septima surgens
. , Lux tibi.permi^si meta laboris erit, '^^

Jumentia turn sotve jugum, F^mulique quiescani^
£t qakunqiie.tuia Jidibit^ Bospes adeal ;

Porsoni Arislpphanka. 36S

Omofbus iitm quies esto ! quo me tna conjux.

Me tua progenies, m^ tua tota domas
, Solenni de more colat, turgique verendis

RitilHi^, et pm4 Reiigiooe vdil.
Ipse £g0| r^rum ingcns opifex I quttm denique sexto

Finieram aetemo niimine cuncta die.
Ipse Ego, magni operis supremo in fine quiescens

JDiKii sancta esto septima quaeque dies! ''

1793- ' fr,fr.ch.CA.

NOTICE OF

RiCARDi PoRSOjNi iVo^^ in Aristophanem, quibus
. Plutum Conrndiam^ partim ev ejusdem recensione,
partim e MSS. emendaiam, et vdriis Leciianibus
imtructam pramisit^ tt Collationum AppePk&cem
adjecit Petrus Paulus Dobree, A. M. Collegii
SS. Trinitatis Socius. Cantabrigia^sumtibus Collegii
SS. Trin. 1820.

It is widi Extreme pleasure that we have to announce a work
with the above title* And though our notiee of it must be brief,
appearing, as it does, towards the close of the month, in which
this number is due, we cannot omit the opportunity of congra-
tulating the learned world on the continued publication of the
Porsonian papers*

Whatever may have been the surprise of many persons^ dead
or living, respecting the want of exertions in the members of
the University, to rescue their body from the alleged imputation
of giving but few prooft of their attachment to the learned lan-
guages, and of their slowness in putting their, pness into riequtsi-
tion, for the publication of works connected .with the golden
days of Greece and Rome ; and whatever may have been t)ie
regret, that the funds of the University, small as they are,
should have been devoted to purposes> rather of a profitable
than honorary kind, the appearance of the present, and other
preceding similar publications, proves that such surprise and
regret ought to be considerably diminished. And smce just
complaints repeated have, aa they ought to do, produced an
improvement, the happiest auguries may be formed, from the
eoQvictaon that ardent worshippers are now to be Ibuad Bjf
GraniaU ndgy banki and doi^iered ihadei*

3011 Jf^tkt df Dobree'ti

AoKHigst. ^fMe «oviiit|»f»enr trt th^ 'CImiIc MinMra, the
members of Triakj Golkfe tuve.^Ter bekl the iMiurabie place
of Hierophants.. la support of liieir eatabtitibed obttr^otir, thej
have long since favored ibose ont of 1^ pale of 'tii^r society^
MJihca poriioR^ fterbaps. the riefaea!, of « the fsaito i9f 'P4Sfioii'8 la-
bors. — And we are now pneaented w'uk iho .«BOoml xditrse of
this iolrilecUid hfrnquett^ eiwry vmy deaarving of tb« dbad and
livingi whose un'tted ttanies it bem^

0£ Cbe value aetv on the Porsani Advenariaj peritoffs the
most convincing proof may be given fay stating that^ almost as
soon as it appeared^ the work was reprinted in Germany ; and
such is its favor with the scholars of that country, that ene of
them has been eager to extract 8ome4)f the most beautiful etDOtt*
dationa of Porsbn, and to adorn the pages of two pamphlet!
with a nrfiolc host of borrowed discoveries, ihut tfiine tike ftimh>
kern Man wdit darknms pidpMe. The £eats of this seis^nd
FioriUo have bectnpardy ^qx)sed in two smmfoera^ tbia J^our-
uaj. But ibe whole account of these twin plagiarists is not j'et
settled. Some ixems, that have been overlooked, shall be given
sit -a future time, and a -statement of debtor and creditor dravm
up between Charles James Blomfield and Richard Porson!—-
On the propensity of the fiegbsh Kerillo, a hint has been de*
lioatoly given Amfore : and we had hopeis Uiat C J.B.woiiM
base sfmred us thepaan^f lexposttre. Butwarnftig negleited
nuat bring 09* aMi»ad«eision> N^or can leve of justice pensHl
us to exhibit the snmt tesderiieas of feelings as Kadii and
Dobree bane shewn to Faoriib and Metneke; a lendem^as
which, we venture to say, bears no proportion ie the eeanerif^
of their real vcntiaients in the condemaaiiioo dfthia eondtict it
is true that ;the plagiansms of C« J« B. ene not«e msmenntt tnr
obtrusive as .dioaeof Fioriilo aiid« Meineke; yet the very
circutnataiioe «f their eflBaliieriMmibers aad greater coiicealniear^
(ftougb fiuffiekntly marked^ so us to leave adt tk^ abadow of
doubt) does Aot, iaoiir ettunatioo^jdtmimsh the culpafaiility of ibe
party.

The individual on wham Trini^ Gelle^e h^ cosierrcid ^
honorable, though fay no mans sineoinie, iifik» faf fidilor, 10
P. P. I>obree> We Jmow not on whom a better choiee could
ha<ve faUen. Of his dassioel attainments^ lliough well lunsim
and duly appreciaied withsn the watls of his ovm loottege, «Mi
OB the Continent, the pttblk m ibis country liaveiiad, till lately^
few e^portiMMes iof jtid^sg. In itbe coHimaniinibons, hov^*
eviKr, to^bisJeanedfrteods, and mme partioHkniy to Kiidd, m
his editions of Por&BB\i MiaaellaneooaCatiesim, mi&amiif

P^jvmz Arhtcfhmfca. 9Sj

>Ii9ceUai}€0tis Ctttickaisy Ihe nMnexrf P.P^ Dobree dftin opi-
<pe«rsy and genecally coniieoted with Bone iicU^ indicative of
iits kiliinaey with R. P. ; and a connsidlittti is f^oerated^' that ^o
.Muii A fipiend Poraon himself would jian^e wished^ if his papers
were to be pmbliahfid, thai die publicatioD tsbouid be entmsleii.

The volufiie contaias a ahom pre&ceu The Plulus of Arialo^^
phanefy ucder the text cfi which are faund the jiolea of Porson
4iBd of :the Editor — ^tben follow Porson^s aniiotatioas on the re*-
mamiiif; CaoBsedaes, sod a few of the fragments^ jueceeded by
4Jie EdkorV Appcadix, contaiiiiDg cottations of MSS. and
printed 4)ooksy and iaatljr die addenda, dosed with three indices.

Ftsom the faot i»f iindtng one. whde play pabUiihed ^vatfa tte
iio^ea ol PoraoD, the. Seamed woiid Jfiight -be teaaptedito believe
;rii8tonthe rematmng plays Porion liad ao drs^wn up his re-
anarkcty that little would he left lio an £ditor of Aristophanea^
except to Model the (teat aeeocding to the presumed ideas of
Porson, liy^ejaiDioingthe' aources of emendation poiated out
hy him. We tbink it right, howevcr^ito wam oar readers against
fondly iadulging in such a fancy j — The truth is, Hiat of the
Pkitus itwo^hirds. had been transcribed by Porson, by way . of
speciBMn for.a:'iiew edition; and the £di tor* lias completed
this play, ia order.4>kit the noahiine nonght hanne something to
recojua^rad it to others than ouHreiy ctitical readers of ^Skeleton
•Scrinias.

Ti)sit this istep has been taken, is a aabjeot of great delight 4
as it iiaa enabled as to extend our toowladge.otf Gnaek, by the
ppoofslbe Editor hms »exfaibitad of Us acquaintance with that
laogHage^-— <Sanae erf these proofr we ahallicflttnict^'accoiiipanied
by an observsition or t«ao* i

On looking over the notes of Porson, we find very few
drawn to any length; ;a oircmnstaoce little surprising to those
who are acquainted with bis- fareaity of atyky even in remarks
intended for the public eye^ from which conciseness he would
not swerTe, when writif^ £ar iiis paivale ttsa««— Whether the ac«
cident that destroyed^ as kbe himself stated, ibe labors of twenty
year^ on mother authors, was eqttadly fataH to. thofie«n Arkto-
phaiieSj w)e haof^ no;fiieaas jof aaceataimng.; tnor can satfb an
enqniry lead to any other aeaak than the expression of thank-
fufkness for the escape of some .portions of 'the fmite of (those k-
botira from total ^destnuctioii ; and that, though, the temple itself^
with all its decmalions has porisbod, yet' the seaffbUing atiU
remains, by >meaoBaf whicba'&ititrePoraan.aiiay build no mead
naose as Bn> Editor >of AsJafea^aieBs That atich a iwork is a
deeidoratum in JatanlKf e^ the- ^tmobobrs will Most feadily ac*

868 Noike of Dohree'«

knowledfe^ not pcrfecll j tetft6ed by Ibe editioiui ef KiMter,
Bruncir, and Invernisiias. This underlaking, however* is w
be adiieved, if achieved at all, by the rarest unioD of labor
most cotitiniiedy mind the most watcliful* fancy most quick,
and judgment most snbdned* In some of these requisite qoali*
Mentions PorsoQ was rich: and he has exhibited himself te
great advantage^ by the very careful manner in which .he has
noted the passages oC Aristophanes cited by Suidas, in such a
way frequently as to baflSe the keenest eye of the most ^diligent
observer^ Nor has be been negligent .in detecting latent atlu*
sions to Aristophanes, to be found in audiors of every age of
Greek and Roman literature. Much, however^ remains still
to be done by a future Editor, not only in quotations from ex^
istii^ passages, but in the more difficult task of finding allusions,
wliich are not at present referable .to other places, than vrhere
iacuna may be proved to exist. Of such lacunse our readers
svill be surprised to hear that tlie number is, at least, a hun-
dred; all of which may be supplied from Suidas, and other
writers. But, of the ewtence of these lacwutf though R.
P. Ims given one specimen, yet of the means of supi^yiii^
that one, he seems not to .have been aware, nor of the £ict, that
a. printed work offers a neaser approximation to the lost words
of Aristophanes, than those suggested by the conjecture of
R. P. In the Acharnens. v. 1 143, R. P. has proposed an emen*
jdation» on which the Editor remarks: '< SuUui dMiiio poeia
wienttmnnecutum esse Pomumn; sed verba noa pr^csHterimJ'
■An observation in which w*e fuHy coincide^;. and hope td be
more fortunate in obtaining bis assent, while we profeu^ in the
fc^owing supplement, drawn from Suidas^ lo read—

• "Irt Si)^«^otfyrc9 M-} avpaeriinr;

Tipp Se fiyow, <rti^o( oB^ior^ ^

'/IpiaswffiKr T^ ^ f uA^rrreiy
'illPtftTAi/Ssji^^ W) TO imei, .
The words of Snidas are Sri^ios km arif^* nml ailpia rr jf if r^t
i^ 'Tinp^pim xofidjifuifai »$ uA h %medtf» ndtfiwa* The Coimic
Lexicon, to which Soidas is here indebted, was transcribed by
•the compiler of a sinuhur vocabulary, to be found amongst tho
Lex.. Bekker. p. S55* J^fUt avi^^ Of this passage Mn
•Barker seems to h^im been ignorant, or be would have, pea*
bably, corrected cripi into ^^i} in tlie followii^ article :<^*^
^' Al^putinifii Suiflse sunt tA^ 'Ihnffiofim acftf^fuvA^ quod sem--
per sub dio ponantur. Itidem-Hesf^. cum e Cmtanr iliadibua

• Porsm^t Aristophdnica. 369 "

attuKssbt hnoc seHarittm^ ^firnpfiopiovs aWjptot Ttft&rkf cttpi
snbjuiigit re^ y^p^Hrnf^pwvUpaL xarise rim irdh-^ioy-flryitrrefseirnodp^^
intl trriyi^v, oAX' wf atbptov dta^vKoertiTai.*' : From this gloss ol
Hesjchius it may be conjectured that^ ^Hstbphades wbheSito
ridicule his great rival's verse/ thnp^'piwgiudptdTiiiSf^
for so it ought to be read, as joSpiAi, beiug ^the- co6ti*2lcted fdtat
of aldipia, ba» the penultiniale long. See Nub. S71. nattw
jfrp^v M^ptAs oSrt^^: althoti^b * we -are uvfarh' that cn^io^ fcto'
sometiaies the peaultimatie short,-— -in wbidi case ^e mi^t lietfve
the verse of Cratious uniouch^d, and read in Al'istophAQf)^ t^
8c p^yfif $ffi 0T6^i) aldptetf where trrff^i] .is ahoiiened, as in these
instances^ fMvca xeA vfuv SLud IXeameu vpLe^, in -Med. 1081. Tro.
60s., and more appositely^ JjCXsidcyi) tihv^ in Mub. 355.

But on this, and indeed any points connected with the irapeiSiop'
^sipMra of R. P., it is almost useless to. expatiate, removed as
the Author is from the power of correcfioo ;. 9nd equally useless
would it be to extract any specimens of bis ii^pioofuctra, con-
vinced, as the scholar is, diait R. Pi cduld- not have p«id his
attention to a corrupt autbbr like Aibt9pibanes,' without gifftig
proofs of his great critical talents, and little satisfied as eyeti the
most superficial reader miist be, without: a -perusal W the votadfie*
Itself. ' With respect, however, to die £dit6r himself^ d diflBbreiit
line of conduct may be adopted ; and we feel! we'sbduld be want-,
ing injustice to himv ^^ ^^ tieglect to catl the attention ofjh^
cki^od scholar to the following notes of P. P. Dobre^ 0^'
the Pltttus, V. 116. 178. £77- S14. 3(51. 304. 566/689.758.
8£6. 9631 980. 1021; 106£. 1 1 15. 1 164. }%% alt ofrtbes^^ will
be found a happy "iiDion of ex tei^ve erudition and d«Kciil€t
taste, joined with what may be called the rtXeuram rrii vtlpag
iwtyivrtiiia in a critic, felicity of em^ndatfob: ' Similar proofs,
favorable to the Ecbtor'a talents, nught be. adduced from . the.
Addenda on v. 505. 555. 689. 101£. Nor are there wantii^in,
the other pfays equal reitsons to fec6nim«i4 iin early .acquisition
of the volume to aU. who take an inleresi in tbte^ reiQaiuis of
Arutophanes, and of the other votaries of Gredt^; jQOiB04.Yy
in whose train are. seen^— .

Jest, and youthful jollity, > - : ^ •. »

Quips and cranks and wanton wiles.

Nods aud becks, and wreathed smites;

Such as hang on Hebe's cheek; • ^

And love to live in dimple sl^k ;

Sport, that \«rmkled Gare derides, :
>'- And Laughter 4iblaiQg both' bis sides.
> in enumemting the Editor's annoiialieiis, so highly credits^b ;
VOL. XXI. a //. NO. XLIl. 2 A

870 Notice of Dobree's

|o liis talfsto, we do npt, howet «^, vatan to state thut in all
oases W9 tsqtvaly agree with him ; imd we beg to suggest the
Mfowing iflipfOYeineot in the Lyno Fragnaeat^ the measure of
wfai^ he haa happily detected lu the Addends p. 105

The PaUtine Ms. is resorted to by Fischer, io his Aoacreon,
p. -sad, to d^Ut the fragroeiit in this lashion-^

C!9YmpmTUS rig ^wJ^^ '

rA. Tfla r&mi fjuoi mil . ...

xiil Hmiflii Xttrapi)^p9og.

We doabt^ b on t awr, about tlo-axAioy; and suspect diat the

reading was originally ' From which Ixxwv il easily at«

tainafolei by • mistake very co»i|iofl, of confbuiidiiig le and x,
S^ Dobree Addend, p. Ml, fi.. Conoeming die use of Ikftm,
pocuhtm hmurire^ we remember to have seen eomowheni tho
phrase 9kiiu»v ipiAarnSf though the identical passage is iiot at
hand. We cannot be led to think tlu^t Qo^/y) widmut the
article means FemUy nor to believe that there is nnj beauty in
the expression mMg '^Efwf, hoeDC Umsdf^ and unless we err

egregioiislyf we are almost sure the Ms. reads ^^ : where

the e at the end of Efw^ gave rise to the t at die begtoning of

We cannot oodclude this brief notice of the Porsoniana,
without eirtraoting one most haf^ specimen of P. P. Dfibite^s
loifttttion into the mysteries of conjectural criticism. It is well
known that a very long fragment of Euripideo' has been pre
served in the oration of JLycurgus agahut Lsocrates; and
amongst other corrupt and difficult passages, die following is
founds thus exbtbilMDl in the editio princeps* OuS' £» t^XxIol^
%£U(rffa$ re yopyivog Tplanfetif ^^ti^y crroswr h anX&tf; j3^^<;
Jgu/xoX^o^ (Mi Bpe^ hoiari^w Xtwf JSvt^maa^ Mayuab ri/xi^o-frai
Sed pradare, says Mr. Dobree, Codex. Cripsio-^Bumeianus, (a
most precious document,; which^ thanks lo.Ae.liberality of Par-
Uamenfj'is now depoeiied in the British Muyeum) — ^^^'--'

et M4iigravii emeMdaiipmlnM Ugd Owi Mt hcoi&^g^ '^ ^; 4^9^*^

Tff Fopying Tplettvetf ogdyjf (rraa-otf Iv vihimi fi&ip^i M^fL^Mv^ ovN

** Nufffuam commitiam ut Eumetpus Athenarum tuitlam PkiU
fadi PiUiadi (tdeMidm patri sua Nqftmno tribuat. De i^a
et T^tahji in AcropoH vide quos citat Meursims G^rop, -x?ttft— >

-XXIK

Amongst the novelties of tbk work^ we observe, bj thctcol-
lation of an edition in the posseMida Of the Editor's learned
frieac^ Geoi^e Biirges, that kt seme M«a« 6f Aristophanes, the
Scholia, hitherto wanting upon the Thesmophoriazusae, are, or'bt
least were, not long since, to be found. But we regret to add,
that these Scholia, which are of a high order, do^didt extend
beyond the 276th verse;

We are pleased to p^rceivi that, ^stb thft excep^on of Mei-
neke, and men of his stamp, the Editor has spoken of contem*
porary scholars in language, piVBervmg an honorable medium
between the extravagance of flattery, and the niggardness of
pfaise< As it has ever been our ^uk t4 see mil xht lovers Hit
Greek literature t^nited in a botid of imion ttrorthy ^f the govd
cause, and of the party espousing it, we wtH extras Ihtt Sose
of the Editor's preface r

*'Trknsmisit vir exienius, et de me optime ttn^fiutu, .3 /¥.
doissonadius, notuTas in Plutum, extemporaleb qilidetti illift, at
se dignissimas, quas in Appendice invenies. llequ^ siletitio
pnetereundus Georgius Burges, vetus et probatus amicus,^ dui
inulta e trbditibus excerpsit, et alia docte, ut sokt, ^ Ulffiter
admoHiiit/'

b*«M*«

We fcel ourselvcli obliged fo die Ecfitor for poiniiBg out somo
errors committed ia the transcript ^ the Mas. Notes of Bentlej
on Aristophanes^ and we take this opportunity of stating that a
small supplement of corrections will hereafter be given, and
with it some inedited ]t}ote8 of Jos. Scaliger.

As connected with the pUblieation of the Porsoniana, ite
subjoin the following Notuls^ of R. P. transcribed from tM
margin of a oopy of Casaliboii^i Atheattus, once in his pos-
session*
P. fi48. B. i^iy hn>MMfo^ii] ff^ 1m ^^ ht9?ia$timf^$ : Vide

p. 427. £. V, 1^, fuij TVoM-tp^. [Eandem conjectura. osHat

in Adt«ri. pi' 8t* t«riim ibi deist locHf pataUfiiaa^]
P. 269. D. jtuT* ifio^hxm xti Huritnm] Dotaro a*) fmiimm

voluisse videtnr R. P.

57^ Literary InieUigenee:

P. M9. D. vmmii omittunt piid. Caa. 2. et 3,

Y^ j^i0-i«..^uXXoyoifo'ti t All. r in Advers. p. 90.]
P..«86. D Mi9 iiJS] yt§ fiia-ou.

P. 910. E. xoi^cw yt Af^fldif] xdvf«TTffA»00BSi» vel iMvfflmiiXo)Uli|
' Bentleius m Phaltiiny p. BtissO^. Pnu« veraniy alteram nimis

•obtHe. {Nempe volok BentL kou^' &TrffAf|9BD>i|, vel, una Toce

P. 499* C tTpnitfl riy X^yvy^ rivf; r^tx^uv] r^ixo'- [Non intelligi

satia bene potest Porsoni mens ]
P. 591. D. xo^Tt^ol} xtttfrrftO'aa^AiV

' I

fLitetarp intelligence.

NoTu-M Tttta«ent«m Domini .Nbstri Jesn Christi, ob fieqnentes
IMMNH Iigetpiietalioiuuil haltucipialionesy nunc demiim ex Codiee
AlaawdtiDO, adhibitis . etiam compluribna Mse. Vaiianlibuaqae
Lectieoibus editis, sumnia fide ac cura Latine redditum. Omni-
bas Sacrif Aiictoribus,.GnBcisi Sacris Criticis, Glosaariis, et In-
structiorihus per totam Graeciam Ecclesiasticis Viris, diligentissime
conanltls. loterprete Leopoldo Sebastiani Romano, Sactarnm Mis^
stonum in Persia quondam Pnefecto. Roj^al 8vo. Rivington, London.

Tbaj learned Author is well known to the classical worid. Hb
Edhioiiof Lycophroo, in 1803, ranks him high among- the editors
t>f the Classics ; and his transkilion of the Gospels into Persian^
fMHsd at CaAe«rt|ta in }81S, distinguishes him as -an Orieatal
Scholar. * His Tarions travels, and the account of, bts connexion
with this country, detailed in the Prcfiice, are interesting in a politi-
cal ai^d literary point of view. To give an idea of this translation,
yft insert the beginning of the Acts, which may be compared with
the Vulgate, an^the versions of Beza and Castalio.

Gesta 8AKCT0mujif.AJta8rQLOKi;M.
Caput 1. — Jems promittit ApoHolis Spiriium Sanctum, €tx0se€m^
' iHbki cmlum :■ p0$i pneu Moiale difUitr Maifhi^ m locumJnd€^

1. In prhHM^ quidem opeve tfi, o TbacfMIt, de otnnilHi9 iii, qoas
lasM^ftcit; et doiCQit ah initio, . ,

Literary InteUigence. S7S

2. Usque ad diem, quo receptus-iD-ccelum-fuit, poiitquaiii per
Spintum Sanctum prscepta-dedit apost(»lis, quos ele^erar :
. 3. Quibus etiam, postquam passus est^ compluribus certh(*ar-
gomentis exhibuit sese vivenlem, in quadraginta dies versans cum
eia, et loquens de iis, quae pertinent ad regnum Dei ; ,

.4. £t veiiieDs-in-foriffft-coetuni, jussit eos non discedere Hiero-
s^lymis, sed iltie expectare promissionem patris, 4e qua, aitt me
audistis-dicentem :

5. Johannes quidem baptizavit aqud, sed vos inter paucos dies
baptiaabtmini cum Spirttn Sancto.

0. li igitur quum conveuissent, interrogabant cum, dice^tes:
domine, an iu hoc fempiire restiluis. regnum Israelii

7* Sed eis respondit : non e^»t vestrum nosse tempora, tempo-
rumve-articulos, quorum rationem pater reservavit potestati suae ;

8. Sed accipietis virtuteni 8pirii6» Sanctis qui veniet super vos ;
et eritis mihi testes turn Hierosolymis, tum in tota Judsea ac Sa-
maria, et usque ad exireroitatem terrae. v
' 9. Et haec cum dixisset, ttlis spectrntibus, elevalus est ; et nu-
bes snscepiteum ab oculis eorum.

10. Cumque oculos in coelum, ipso scandente, defixos haberent^
ecce» duo viri, albisamicti ves»tibus, in e»rum conspectu-astitentnt :

11. Qui etiam dixerunt eis: viri Gatiiaei,^ quid intuemitii in <fdft-
lum t hie Jesus, qui ex vobis as iimfus in coelum est, sic veitiet,
quemadmoduni vidistis eum scandenteni in ccelum."

' NoYttm Systema Ethices, seu Moralis Philosophise, ex optimis
Anglis Auctoribus in Compendium redactum. Studio ac sumpti-
bus Leopoldi Sebastiani. Rome, 18 19.

This is a work, by the same author, of greal research and con-
siderable merit, in an easy style, and as clearly written as the nature
of the subject will allow. It is not, like his Testament, printed in
Epgland ; but he professes a high, admiration of the wntess and the
character of this country. As a proof of this, we shall quote ^
Conclusion o^ his Preface.

** Ne turpi otio insuetus niarcescerem, cogitavi tractatum de mori-
bus conscribere, et systema, quod caeteris omnibus plausibilius
esset, adoptare ; sed hoc scilicet inter Anglos auctores ex sententia
dactus, libenter suscepi latinis auribus accommodandum, quaprop-
ter, benevole Lector, te rogo, ut qualecunque' hujusce'opusculi
pretium tibi esse videbitur, totum An^^hs, solum mihi studium, re-
ferre velis. Gens ista domi et militiae strenua, aequitate autem
regiminis, amore justitiae, letfum observantia, et potissimum philan-
thropia sua insignis, studio Uterarum adeo claret, ut plurima scri-
ptorum suorum opera eruditio^e sententiarumque gravitate admura-
tioni sint/'

S74 Literary IntelHgence.

Wfe are tonry to see Ibis praise qualified by the laM sMtenee :

" Utioam httc semper grata generosaque Natio aitttqbi inei h ae
studii bouorumque officiorum meorum, et qiiomodo tandem in
Persia pm sua et justitiae caussa tuetida totius conditiobis meie
jacturam fecerim, remiDisceretur, quaudoquidem spes fflirinagirii^
qua nixus biennio ante e Britatinta disceasi, prsecisa esse tidetur^
Don siae dat» acceptaeque fidei dedeoore.**

We utt Dot suflkitiitly iDfomed on Ibt sobjtot to docide on tbe

reasons of his disappointment ; bnt we tiiink it due to the A4ttiiiia'^

tration, and to the India Directors, to hisert the eoiidlo^dD ol bis.

Prefiice to the Testament :

'* Apologiani meam (Constantinopoli) Romam misu Resciiptluior'
mihi fuity S. Congrr eationem rationes meas aequi bonique coDsului|ae»
et ad jus bonum mini reddendum paratam esse ; ideoque opiirtec^
me Romam petere/'

** Accept^ epistoUky statim navem obseqoentissimua eooawiidr^
et Genuam tnyeci, unde post conswnnMtos in ksmocMMnpta qua*
dragiDta dies, Komam abii. Sed heu I pvdet diceie, quinqoe wen-
sibus alto silentio involutum me vidi^ et jnm meni meos-laborea %c
sumplus, promerita tandem mea oblivioue deleri. Qoamobvem
statui meliora auspioia tentare, et in Britanniam proficisci, jiietjtia|i»
et asquitatem illius gentis, pro qua tot adversa pertuleram, expertik
rus. Itaque ab urbe profectus^ et in Melitam trajectus, inde hue
Londinum per Tamesim appuli, et paucis diebus post, libeUnm
moderatoribiii Societatis lodiarum Orientalium obtnii : qui statins
pro eorum aequiiate mihi adfuerunt, et ad istud supremum regimea
me remiserunt. Retuli igitur rem omnem ad huno regium pro cxt
teris negotiis ministrum Vicecomitem Lord Castlereagh, qui'^t
animo et genere uobilis, rem meam ad rationem temporiim ac con-
ditionis mem summi piiidentii et tti|ftettate expeditft» sittiul agent<^
ingenue atqne erudito varo Oulielnio rlamillon. Quamobrem tmh iptf
sis in primis, turn Societatis Indiarum moderatoribus, necoon egregk^.
Comiti Thomae Elgin, qui pro su^ humanitate semper mihi prsesto
fuit, debitas rependo grates, et me e Britanni& de hujiis stipremi
regiminis aequitate contentum disce<lere profiteer/^

The Enthusiasm of the Methodists atkd Papists ednsid^ted i By
Bishop Lavington. With Viotes, Introduction, and Appendix, tty
the Rev. R. Polwhelfe, Truro. In one large Vol. price if. U. bds.

Contents of the Introduction : ' .

''Separation of Dissenters from the Church: Cfaaracljt^^ 6f t)is-
senters gf former times : Methodists of the present Day : ItteSseil
Effects of Methodism oil Society : Mischiefs of Sedart^ t tike
Puritans, their successful hostilities against the -Cfanrc^r Gbv^rn*
nient: Sectaristsof the present day, their rancorous abase dfBrShopat

Lktrary IntelHgencc^ 875

Mo4oni M4tbodkt9r-*th#ir Qbtni«iT^e99'*^Mr pnHvipUM^} ia al-r
IgdUog Q9r di3«Quin9«9 on public oc^cwoaa : Tbeir gfpend tQpic of
abu8e» that w^do not pf^ob tbe Go9pel : Pretenoos tqtifispjiKtion :
Qfiic^l imporUmo^i ; Skigiog, pmyiog, ^ufaortitig, preachii^ st3ie,
and maiiQor, and doetripe : Methodist Preacher, bis famillaiity with
Itii flock : Co-operation of Cburchoieo with Sectarists^ tbe £?aii^
g^lical Clergy 2 Extempore Preacbiog of tbe Evangelical Clergy :
Iff 8. H. More : The Bhgdon Controversy : Mr. Witberforce :
Cleify asd otbeia givitig Mf^y to Methodists, who oircum^nt us by
Charilable laslitotioaa; Puritans attempting the Uniir^rsiiiee, pre^
9^t Sooialy : Femate Agency : Indiffereuc^ mi f«)^e Gaod^ur in
Ghiuobmeo ; Qualification of Methodists : GUriqal conduct with
lesptct to Dissenters in general : Divisi<Hi of lai*ge Pariabes, b«ild<t
lOf Churohes : Canons and Rubric, to be cleared from ambiguities,
^d eeafinned by a new Statute : Education ^ tlie Ckigy ; lUnlteE.
eities, seeds of Sectarism sovMi there : Inteffcoiwse between dignified
fnd httochial Clergy : Church Catechism: Mr«Sottthoy: C^duct
in our families : ^cu &c* d^c."

. Two leaned men are preparjpg in Holland uew editions of
Dion CkryscMitomiis, and of Apultius. . Tbe latter author wUl be
adorned with tbe posthumous observatigna of Qudendorp.

Nouvelles recherches sur I'^poque de la Mbrt d'Alexandre, et
sur ia Chronologic des Ptol^m^es ; ou Examen critique de rOuVrage

de M« CH F. . • . . intitule Annates des Lagides : par M. J.

St. MartiUf Pari% W29* Impriroerie Royale. 8vo.

Translation of Strabo, finished. ^To those am<)ng our readers
who engage in the .study of antiquities, especially of ancient
geography, it may be interesting to learn that the translation of
Strabo, published under the patronage of the French gofermnent,
IS at length brought to a conclusion by the publication of the fifth
volume, in quarto, from the Royal press. This work has engaged
the talents and learning of Mm. de la Porte Diitfaeil, Gosselin,
Coray^ and. J^tronne» during several years; and must be placed
fmoQg the mostieminent of lis Kind* In going through a perform-
ance so extensive and laborious, it is natural that many observations
should be made by the learned coadjutors, ^s well as that much
attbsequeot mfbrmation should be obtained ; an additional volume
oiay tboefore be expected, containing such addeqda, with tables
of mattess, and. other iUttstrationi,

The Greek Jloumal, * Hermes Ho Logios,' for Sept. i 3 IP, contains,
Ifmong other articles, a memoir, in the rorm of a letter, of the services
rendered during twenty years, to, Greece, by the broth^s Zosimas
T^tbey are both numerous and iloiportant. " These wortbpr and

il

rl

378 Notes to Correspondents.

Tbe Commeiiiraries of Proclas on the TioMeiis of Pl«to, id Fi^«
Bookfy coDtaiouiff a Treasury of Pythagone aod Platotfiie PfajaiQ*
logy. TVanslated from the Greek, by Thomas Taylor. 2 Vols. 4to.
Price 5/. lOf.

Grammar ; with Notes for the use of those, who li»?e
made some Progress ia the Laoguage. By R* VaJpy, D.D. F.A«S.
Seventh Ed. Pr. 6«, 6^. bds«

New Edition of ibe Delphin Classics; with the Variorum Notes.
Parts XV.. aod xvi.

The Volome of AonotalioDs on the EtymologiGiim Maganrn as
reprinted by Schsefer,- which have been partly collected and partly
written by Stvrs» has recently appeared &om the Leipsic Press* asd
we shall feel ourselves obliged to any of our learned correspon*
dents, who will Ikvor us with a n»gular notice of this Work. In
the 13th page of tbe PreAtce, we find the following tribute of pmile
to our cooBlrynan, Mr. £• H. Barker :

** Ct prinio quidem sommis laudibus extollendus est E. H. Bar-
kerus, Anglus eruditissimus, qui subinde, partim Schsefero, partfrn
mihi, sua sponte et solo bonas litems juvandi sludio dtsettts, nnsit
Notas ad Etym. M. vel breviores, tel longiores, omnte afitm itfib-
simas, et eximiam doctrinam, qua'earura auctorem elceHere heiho
•nescit» denuo ac certissiniie deioonstranles. Ex his longiores lOirs,
non tamen omnes, post annotationes a me collectas, separatim et
•unotenore exhibui ap. 1077. ad 1130. Est hiee prasclara hujiis viri
dos, ut, si quid illostrandum suscepit, id non leviter tangat, sibd
tamdiu ab omnibus partibus verset, donee nihil obscuritatis tema-
neat : id quod ille tarn Notis ad Novam Thesauri Grsecse lingua?
Stepbaniani Editiouem, quam pissertatione de voce ,*AyhpelKeKor»
quae 111. Fr. A. Wolfii Analectis literariis (V. 1. p. 388— 95.) inserta
esty ttliisque idoneis speciminibus satis superque ostendit. Qaare
poo dubito^ oinnibus, qui de his rebus judicarc didicenint^ operam
viri doctissinii egregie probatum in."

NOTES TO CORRESPONDENTS.

We understand that an indlvidualy to whom aliusioti is oiade iii
the last No. of this Joumali is displeased with an expression reflect-

Not is to Corresponden ts. 379

iiig on the ^' caBira$$ to dieck the increase of tbelisl of Sttb$cribers
to^tbe Thesaurus," and that he wishes us to contradiet it. 'If he te
disposed to construe that expression as conveying a meaning similar
to what is intended in speaking of an election for a Professor's chair
iathe University, or for a seat in the House of ti^ommons, where the
whole bent of the mind and every interest are employed to obtain
8 particular object, we beg to undeceive him by stating that we
meant, by a figurative form of speech, to express strongly an injury,
which was deeply felt by the party affected. We are ready to adopt
any tei of words that may prove less offensive; for «e are well as-
lured that the Editors of Stephens' Thesaurus are incapable of either
btltce or revenge, although obliged to defend themselves against
the hostility which they have experieneed. We again assert, what
will not be denied, that the gentleman in question was among tae
most early and friendly subscribers to^tbe work, and that he re-
fused to receive the first No. What causes he alleged, and what
sentiments of opposition he expressed, are well known to many.
He cannot surely have forgotten the spirit of his observations ;
very slight notices might bring it to his recollection.^, *' Levis
exoletam raemoriain revocat nota." We might even appeal to his
own candor, whether his expressions were not calculated ** to check
the increase of the list of Subscribers/' Most happy indeed
should we be, for the credit of hearofng, for. the honor of human
nature, to be enabled to acknowledge that no hostility had been
tuedy or intendecL We need scarcely add, that our pages will be
open to any observations on the subject.

In the course of a few days will be published, Aristarchus Anti-
Blomfieldianus : or a Reply to The Notice of the New Greek The-
saurus, inserted in the 44th Number of the Quarterly Review.
By £. H. Barker, O.T.N.

Tyuftrei bihayfiels 6^f/i y' ovy to cwi^ovciy.

iEseh. Agam. 143481398. Blomf.

To which are ^dded the Jena-Reviews of Mr. Blomfield's Calii-
machus, and of his Edition of the Persse of ^schylus, translate^
from the German. Printed for J. H. Bohte, York Street, Coveut-
Garcieo.

t<

380 No/e« to CorrespondentL

We are siwry to refuie admissioo to the article of CD. W^
with tOtencottnge fair and caodid criticism ; bat we ipust depre^
cate the attempts of a writer, however elegant his language, and
specious his avowed intention, to throw covert insinuations against
the faith of our fathers and the religion of our country.

In the same spirit, we shall with the highest gratification insert
the Essay of Eusebius Devouiensls.

On s'empressera de donner Texamen critique de la Fable d'Her-
cule, de M. Ouvaroff.

With this No. is published a general Index to the first Forty
Numbers of this Journal, which will of course bind up at the end
of the Twentieth Volume. The Index No. will also be found useful
for Librariesi as a work of Reference.

BIBLtOGEAPHlCAL NOTICp.

'* Suum cuique. — I learn, to my astonishment, from many quar-
ters that the Edition of the series of Greek Authors, which is pub*
lishmg by Tauchoitz at Leipsig, is^eveli now ascribed to me, not
only by several private notices, but also in the public prints, as re*
cently in the instance of Strabo. That I may not appropriate to
myself a merit, which does not belong to me, I hereby declare that
1 have not for several years past had the smallest concern in this
series. Professor G. H. SokdBfet.'*

" Leipsig, May 9, 1820,'*

£ND OF NO. XLII.